《Sending the Divine》


 CH 1

    On a winter night, in the barren mountains, snow had been falling all day, burying the mountain path completely.


    An old, thin man struggled to move forward, breaking the smooth snow crust into pieces.


    The Ear-Cutter regretted taking on this job. He had a bit of a reputation, but now he found himself running around in the freezing cold to catch an unknown thief.


    He hadn''t even managed to catch the thief, and now his legs were starting to give out.


    The thief didn''t seem like a skilled fighter, but he had incredible stamina and managed to run for three hundred miles. When they finally caught him, the Ear-Cutter not only wanted to cut off his ear but also wanted to peel off his face.


    But as luck would have it, the wind and snow suddenly died down, and a man appeared in front of them.


    He was dressed like a hunter, with a hunch in his back and a backpack full of mountain goods and fur. He also had a few plump mountain chickens hanging from his waist.


    Ear-Cutter took a few steps forward, trying to get a better look.


    The hunter, who was wrapped in coarse cloth covering half of his face, didn''t look very old. His long hair was hastily combed and frozen into clumps by the snow. His ears were bright red, indicating a lack of inner strength.


    Ear-Cutter was relieved and quickly moved behind the hunter.


    "Little brother, is there a store up ahead?" he asked, his eyes still scanning the hunter''s ears. The shape of the young hunter''s ears was quite good.


    "There''s an inn under the cliff over there," the young hunter replied calmly, his tone neither warm nor cold. "It''s the only one on the mountain."


    Ear-Cutter''s face lit up with joy, but also became a little fierce.


    It was not good to go down the mountain at night, especially with heavy snowfall. If he stayed outside overnight, the little thief would surely turn into frozen meat. It was better to wait for him at the inn.


    The little thief was just a little thief, digging his own grave and saving him a lot of trouble.


    He could celebrate earlier--the young hunter had beautiful ears, which were worth cutting.


    Ear-Cutter grabbed the hunter''s shoulder, ready to pull him over and crush his throat.


    But before he could even exert any force, the scenery suddenly changed. He looked down and instead of seeing the hunter''s chest, he saw his own back.


    Ear-Cutter''s eyes widened as his decapitated body fell into the snow.


    Half an hour later, the innkeeper''s wife called out, "Hey, you''re finally here!" as she wiped her hands and greeted him. "I''m waiting to cook your game."


    The young hunter, Yin Ci, grinned and took the pheasant off his waist. As She cooked the bird, the innkeeper''s wife counted the money and said, "As usual, I''ll pay extra for your hard work. It''s freezing out here, and this soup is all I have to rely on."


    The boss lady''s surname was Li, and the villagers just called her Madam Li. Madam Li had lost her husband early on and had been running this old inn with her two children ever since.


    Her daughter had already married and her son was working in town, leaving only her to run the shop. Fortunately, the inn was located in such a remote and impoverished area that even bandits rarely passed by.


    Madam Li was also a robust woman with a booming voice that could be heard for miles around. Over the years, she had never encountered any trouble.


    Yin Ci had tried the inn''s food once before and quickly understood why the children had run away.


    Madam Li''s cooking skills were extremely poor, and while the presentation of the food was passable, the taste was strange enough to make even a dog retch. The only reason the inn was still in business was because of the survival instincts of starving guests.


    Yin Ci naturally didn''t want to eat this kind of food.


    He intended to teach Madam Li how to cook, but unexpectedly she was willing to spend money and buy a few dishes from him directly.


    So every time he finished delivering the mountain goods, Yin Ci would always stay for an extra night, enjoy two hot meals, and then leave.


    Now the wind and snow were howling, and the sky was as dark as the bottom of a pot. Even the old mountain dwellers didn''t want to go out.


    Madam Li lit a lonely lamp in the front hall and was too lazy to even make the cheapest cakes. She heated up the leftover porridge from breakfast and used it as a meal for her guest.


    On the other side, a fat chicken was stewed with several mountain delicacies in a clay pot, and the fragrance was so enticing that it made people''s feet soft.


    When the time was right, the lid was lifted, revealing the golden chicken oil lying on top of the soup, and the tender chicken meat floating up and down.


    On a cold day, paired with freshly boiled noodles, even a god wouldn''t turn their nose up on this.


    Just as the first bowl of noodles was ready, a creaking sound came from the front hall.


    A figure stumbled into the room, barely visible in the dim light.


    As they approached, the two could make out the visitor''s appearance - dressed like a wandering doctor, with a mask covering their lower face, their clothes covered in mud and torn, and only one boot remaining on their feet.


    Gasping for breath, the stranger emitted a steamy heat, having trekked through the snow for miles.


    Peering through the mask''s holes, the pitiful figure looked at the two, particularly at the bowl in the hands of Madam Li, before collapsing to the ground with a thud.


    "Is he dead?" Madam Li exclaimed. "Heaven forbid, don''t die in my shop! You, young one, come help me check on him."


    Regretfully, Yin Ci put down his spoon.


    "Alright, bring a basin of warm water."


    As soon as the water arrived, Yin Ci lifted his mask without hesitation and wiped away the dirt on the man''s face.


    After checking his complexion, he casually took his pulse.


    "Exhausted, dehydrated, and starving," he concluded.


    However, Madam Li didn''t respond. She stared fixedly at the man''s face, almost stepping into the water basin.


    It was because this unexpected guest was unusually handsome.


    He looked like he was under thirty, with no feminine features, but extremely beautiful, to the point where his features had a hint of the supernatural.


    Even though Yin Ci was used to seeing beautiful people, he was still taken aback for a moment. Madam Li was even more shocked - in this remote and desolate place, she had hardly seen any handsome young men.


    This man''s appearance was simply too much for her, and her admiration turned into fear.


    "Grandpa Fox Immortal!" Madam Li''s voice became sharp.


    Without a chance to interject, Yin Ci watched as the woman gritted her teeth and filled a bowl with leftover porridge, gesturing for him to feed it to the man.


    "Consider it an offering, consider it an offering," muttered Madam Li, rubbing her palms together quietly.


    Yin Ci had only ever read about shape-shifting "fox immortals" in books, and seeing Madam Li nervously fidgeting, he didn''t bother explaining further.


    He took the bowl of porridge that not even a dog would eat and, with a heart of stone, scooped a spoonful and poked it towards the man''s mouth - he had eaten it before and it wouldn''t kill anyone anyway.


    Unfortunately, the "fox immortal grandpa" was quite discerning. The man weakly gagged twice, turned his head away, and clenched his teeth tightly.


    Madam Li, seeing the offering being rejected on the spot, immediately became angry.


    "Forget it, drag this fox out, just don''t let him die in my house."


    As one of the unruly villagers raised in the mountains and rivers, Madam Li''s respect for the immortal world was clearly limited.


    Yin Ci delicately pointed out the key point, "I saw his money pouch, he should be able to afford a few nights'' lodging."


    Although Madam Li had a hard heart, she still believed in saving money for her children and couldn''t bring herself to commit murder and robbery.


    But when she heard there was profit to be made, her nameless anger dissipated in an instant, "Oh my, Mr. Fox Immortal''s clothes are so wet, he must be feeling uncomfortable. My son has a few old clothes in the back room, you can use them to wipe him down and change his clothes."


    Yin Ci naturally smiled and agreed.


    While Madam Li went to get the clothes, Yin Ci stripped the man and wrapped him in a dry animal skin. With a few quick movements, he thoroughly examined the man''s belongings.


    On the signboard of the itinerant doctor, the four characters "cure all illnesses with medicine" were written in bold and powerful strokes, while the smaller characters below, such as "strong pills" and "bruise ointment," had faded slightly.


    The medicine box was old and worn, and Yin Ci sniffed each bottle one by one, only to find that they were all ordinary medicines, without a single bottle of poison.


    The bell and the mortar were placed together, showing obvious signs of wear and tear, indicating that they had been used for a long time.


    In addition, there was only a money pouch left, containing five strings of coins, with a few pieces of broken silver tightly wrapped in the middle.


    Yin Ci couldn''t even find a self-defense dagger, let alone any weapons. The only thing he found was a small knife used for cutting medicine, with a blade that was bent.


    It was strange.


    The man had been running through the snow all night, with thin ice forming on his clothes, but there was not a single patch of frostbite on his skin.


    He must be a martial arts expert.


    Yin Ci also recognized the Ear-Cutter he had killed earlier - Chen Qu, one of the powerful killers of the Red Hook Sect, who specialized in killing the enemies of the sect.


    These two figures braved the blizzard and ascended the mountain, surely not just for a leisurely stroll.


    In recent months, a ghost tomb containing treasures had been unearthed, causing a great stir in the martial world. The Red Hook Sect was, after all, the top demonic sect and was currently preoccupied with the tomb, unlikely to have any issues with an unknown figure in the martial world.


    Even if one of their elders had run off with a male lover, they wouldn''t use a butcher''s knife to kill a chicken.


    While Yin Ci was lost in thought, the man caught his breath and slowly opened his eyes - a pair of beautiful phoenix eyes with upturned corners, clear amber pupils, and a hint of fox-like charm.


    However, his gaze was vacant, and his eerie aura suddenly dissipated.


    Yin Ci was still puzzled, so he continued to play the good Samaritan.


    He brought over a bowl of chicken soup noodles and offered a spoonful of hot soup to the guest: "You must be cold, have some hot soup."


    Perhaps it was hunger that made the man gulp down the hot soup, and suddenly his eyes cleared and then burned as he stared at the bowl. Yin Ci fed him the soup and noodles, watching as his complexion became rosy.


    As Madam Li approached with clothes in hand, she was once again dazzled by Yin Ci''s beauty and accidentally knocked over the lamp.


    Yin Ci quickly blocked the lamp oil and pretended to take a gasp in pain, saying, "Your clean clothes are here, can you dress yourself?"


    The man nodded and looked at the burn on Yin Ci''s hand.


    Yin Ci took the opportunity to point at Madam Li and said, "I''ll go rest first. She is the owner of this inn, you can discuss the meal and room fees with her."


    With the mountain pass blocked by heavy snow, the man couldn''t run away anytime soon.


    Yin Ci was just a "hunter who had never seen the world", so if he rushed to talk, it would only seem suspicious.


    Madam Li was familiar with his habits, and the bathtub in the guest room was already prepared, with steam rising from the water.


    Yin Ci took off his clothes and stepped into the hot water. In the next moment, the rough and dark "skin" peeled off, revealing the cold white underneath.


    The Ghost Skin Suit was one of the treasures Yin Ci found in the ancient tomb. It was as thin as a cicada''s wings, woven from the silk of ghost silkworms from the Western Regions, and soaked repeatedly in a secret potion to fit perfectly with human skin.


    As long as it was handled properly, not only the facial features, but also the skin color, moles, and calluses of the body could be faked, even the body hair was indistinguishable from a real person.


    The art of disguise usually only changes the head, neck, hands, and feet, but the Ghost Skin Suit consists of three pieces, with the ends covering the waist, abdomen, and legs, able to cover most of the body.


    Unless Yin Ci intentionally ran around naked, there was no possibility of exposure.


    Carefully peeling off the Ghost Skin Suit from his face, Yin Ci breathed a sigh of relief. He picked up a bottle of medicine, mixed it with pigment, and draped the Ghost Skin Suit on the edge of a bucket, using a brush to draw the "injuries" caused by lamp oil splatters.


    As soon as the medicine touched the skin, it obediently swelled up, forming a few fake blisters.


    Yin Ci hummed in satisfaction and then pulled the skin over his head, starting to adjust the facial features.


    The air was misty and the light was dim. Just by looking at his movements, he resembled the infamous skin-painting demon.


    However, the effect of his work was quite the opposite. The fake face on the Ghost Skin Suit was neither beautiful nor ugly, lacking any distinctive features.


    In a crowd, nine out of ten people would not remember it.


    But if Madam Li saw Yin Ci without the Ghost Skin Suit, she would probably exclaim, "Grandpa Fox Immortal!"


    The man outside had a passionate beauty, while the one in the bathtub leaned towards a more gentle and refined demeanor, making it difficult to choose between them.


    Unfortunately, the latter''s eyes and eyebrows were full of hostility, and this beautiful jade was akin to a jade cicada in a corpse''s mouth, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    Yin Ci''s body was soaking in the hot water, but his mind was unusually cold. He needed to figure out the background of that wandering doctor.


    If he was related to the ghost tomb, Yin Ci could spare his life. But if he had no connection, then he could only let him die in the Ku Mountain. Getting involved with the Red Hook Sect too early would only cause unnecessary trouble.


    The plan had just taken its first step, and it was best not to deviate from it.


    Author''s note:


    Oh my god, my usual skills are gone! Demon Lord Yin is the first protagonist who hasn''t suffered a physical attack in my story!


    And even though they are both beautiful people, their looks are not inflated by the plot... There are objective factors that influence their appearance, and most people are just ordinary-looking. As for the world-building, I won''t reveal too much for now~


    Please don''t spoil them too much, I beg you...


    This story is completely fictional.


    The purchasing power of silver is based on the Tang Dynasty, with 1 wen being equivalent to 5 RMB. 1 liang of silver = 10 qian of silver = 1000 wen of copper, which is approximately equal to 5000 RMB.


    In reality, 1 wenqian in the Tang Dynasty seems to be worth around 4 RMB (some say around 10 RMB), and 1 liang of silver in ancient times is worth much more than I imagined...


    Repeating the key point of the text:


    Please refrain from personal attacks or using insulting language during debates. Let''s try to understand each other. Differences in opinions and aesthetics are common, and there''s no need to convince each other. It''s normal to dislike things that don''t suit our taste, so let''s respect each other and express ourselves politely (*/¦Ø£Ü*).

 CH 2

    The next morning, the wind had stopped and the snow had ceased.


    Yin Ci put on his Ghost Skin Suit and went out to make breakfast. Just as he finished cooking the egg drop soup, the wandering doctor from last night appeared again, his eyes shining brightly and with no trace of his disheveled appearance from the night before.


    He approached Yin Ci with a gentle tone, "I am Shi Jingzhi. Last night... cough, cough!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, his face turned pale and he pulled out a handkerchief, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Yin Ci remained silent and moved his bowl of soup away.


    Shi Jingzhi seemed unfazed and quickly wiped away the blood, continuing as if nothing had happened, "Thank you for your help last night. I have some burn ointment here, please take it."


    Yin Ci nodded and took the ointment.


    Shi Jingzhi lingered for a while, his fox-like eyes curved into a smile that even the north wind couldn''t resist.


    Unfortunately, Yin Ci wasn''t falling for it.


    He finished his porridge and left.


    But someone else was happy to eat it - Madam Li had just received some money and was now fawning over the "Fox Immortal Grandpa" with great enthusiasm.


    As Yin Ci was only halfway through his porridge, Madam Li had already gone on a tangent, talking about him: "He''s a delivery boy from the mountains, not from my shop. But he''s got good skills, just unlucky..."


    Shi Jingzhi sat across from them, quietly listening to her rambling and smiling to himself.


    "His father passed away a few years ago, and he observed mourning for three years. I told him it''s not necessary, he should go work in town early on. He could even cook for me here... But this little brat doesn''t listen to his elders. He''s already twenty and doesn''t even have a match..."


    Yin Ci wished she would talk more about his "innocent background" and didn''t interrupt her at all.


    "I won''t hide it from you, last night I was chased by bandits and ran blindly to your place. Now I need to go down the mountain, and if this young man doesn''t mind, I would like to pay him to guide me..." Shi Jingzhi looked up at Yin Ci.


    "Sure." Yin Ci reached for a side dish with his chopsticks.


    "Thank you." Unexpectedly, Shi Jingzhi grabbed his hand with a sincere expression that made Yin Ci''s teeth ache, and his palm was hot to the touch.


    Yin Ci frowned and subtly pulled his hand away. "No need to be so polite."


    Yin Ci thought that Shi Jingzhi was putting on a show of enthusiasm to inquire about the Ear-Cutter.


    But to his surprise, after breakfast, Shi Jingzhi didn''t ask a single question. Instead, he moved a stool to the door and enjoyed the snow, as if he really came to relax.


    Before the two of them went down the mountain, Madam Li called Yin Ci over and sighed as she handed him a bag of steamed buns.


    "I made something that doesn''t taste good, don''t mind it. Ah, you little rascal, you might not come back for three to five years after leaving today - I saw the luggage in your backpack. Even if this didn''t happen, you were planning to leave the mountain anyway, right?"


    She muttered for a while, then took out a string of money from her pocket and stuffed it into Yin Ci''s hand.


    "There are many thieves outside, don''t let them cheat you... come back to see this old woman when you have time."


    Yin Ci took the steamed bun and refused the copper coins. If he wanted to act better, he should shed a few tears, but he couldn''t even squeeze out a single drop.


    "I understand."


    "You''re lucky to be able to go down the mountain with the Fox Immortal. But don''t covet his fur, be careful of causing trouble." Finally, Madam Li solemnly reminded him, as if she had actually seen the fox tail of Shi Jingzhi before.


    Yin Ci sneered. He had caused countless troubles, and this one wouldn''t make much of a difference.


    Unfortunately, Demon Lord Yin''s cunning plans were not able to be put into action.


    Just as they left the inn, they were surrounded by ten assassins from the Red Hook Sect.


    They had not seen the Ear-Cutter return from his mission the night before, and now they were pursued them relentlessly.


    Yin Ci was about to retreat when Shi Jingzhi grabbed him by the waist and expertly fled the scene. The assassins were not to be underestimated, however, and they quickly caught up to the duo.


    Despite the lack of a blizzard, the assassins were graceful in their pursuit, while Shi Jingzhi struggled through the snow like a plow.


    He huffed and puffed, dragging Yin Ci along with him, who was covered in snow.


    It was no wonder that he had lost their shoes the night before.


    However, with this unsightly way of escape, he managed to leave all ten assassins behind. Confident that they wouldn''t catch up for the time being, Shi Jingzhi released Yin Ci and plopped down into the snow, saying, "They sure are persistent."


    Forced to eat snow all the way, Yin Ci was feeling quite unhappy.


    "Were those the people who were chasing you yesterday? They were dressed in white and had masks, not like ordinary bandits."


    Shi Jingzhi clicked his tongue. "Those were the assassins of the demon cult. I stole some trinkets from them. Speaking of which, when those guys came at us with knives, little brother, you didn''t seem scared at all. You''re quite brave."


    Yin Ci squinted his eyes.


    The Red Hook Sect had gone to such lengths, so this person was definitely not simple.


    He knew that there were pursuers behind him and still brought along an "ordinary person" like himself. He didn''t seem like he was trying to use him as a shield, so there were only two possibilities left.


    Either Shi Jingzhi was strong enough to have confidence in protecting himself from assassins, or he was suspicious of him and was testing him. Either way, this person was interesting.


    Yin Ci continued to play dumb, "Why did you steal from the demon cult? Are you tired of living?"


    Shi Jingzhi wasn''t angry, "Well, that thing isn''t really theirs... Have you heard of the ''Ghost Tomb''?"


    "No."


    Shi Jingzhi suddenly became more alert and sat up straight, "Then you must have heard of the ''Ling Sect''. The first leader of the Ling Sect was lawless and plundered rare treasures and divine weapons to be buried with him. His tomb is the ''Ghost Tomb''."


    Yin Ci nodded. The Ling Sect was the first demon cult a hundred years ago, and the former leader was extremely wicked and appeared frequently in folk stories. It wasn''t surprising that the locals knew about it.


    Shi Jingzhi continued excitedly, "Last year, when the Ghost Tomb appeared, the martial arts world was in chaos. Everyone wanted a piece of the action. But think about it, if anyone could enter the tomb, it would be overcrowded and explode.


    "So, the Golden Jade Gang took charge. The gang leader personally carved 108 jade beads and hid them in various places as a token to allow entry into the tomb. And I stole one of those jade beads. Actually, to reduce competition, every sect collected a fair amount of them, and it was within the rules to snatch them from each other."


    Yin Ci interjected, "Isn''t it unfair for the Golden Jade Gang to host the event and know where the jade beads are hidden?"


    When Yin Ci showed interest in the Ghost Tomb, Shi Jingzhi raised an eyebrow and said, "The Golden Jade Gang can''t help with the tomb. They''re just a merchant alliance, and their members'' martial arts skills are not impressive. They prefer to have gold and silver ready to buy and sell the treasures in the tomb... As long as you get a treasure, you''ll be set for life."


    Yin Ci calmly replied, "It''s better to just sell the jade bead directly for faster money."


    Shi Jingzhi was shocked, "That''s too boring!"


    Seeing his excited expression, Yin Ci knew he must be new to the Jianghu world. This person was indeed related to the Ghost Tomb, but keeping him alive for a few more days wouldn''t hurt.


    Yin Ci stopped talking and took out a steamed bun to eat.


    After a while, Shi Jingzhi brought up the topic again, "Little brother, do you have a destination for this trip down the mountain?"


    Here it comes, this kid is dragging him into these dirty waters with a purpose in mind.


    "I don''t have one. I want to wander around first and find a better place to work," said Yin Ci.


    "Then come with me," Shi Jingzhi pleaded. "To be honest, I''ve been wandering around for so long and haven''t had a meal as delicious as last night''s. All you need to do is prepare the food, and you can earn two taels of silver per month. And..."


    "And what?" Yin Ci asked.


    "You have good bones, why not become my disciple? You can learn martial arts from me and improve your health and longevity." Shi Jingzhi smiled warmly, but suddenly coughed up blood.


    Yin Ci: "..."


    Yin Ci thought to himself, this guy is not only a novice in the martial arts world, but also a swindler. At the age of "twenty," he was already too old to start learning martial arts.


    Besides, except for the embarrassing dog-paddle escape, this guy hasn''t shown anything worth learning.


    He''s just trying to deceive ignorant villagers.


    Blood sprayed right after he mentioned "health and longevity", and Shi Jingzhi felt embarrassed.


    He forced a laugh and quickly wiped away the blood.


    Yin Ci didn''t pay attention to his awkwardness, his focus was elsewhere - two breaths were approaching.


    Yin Ci had already sensed the two assassins lurking nearby for a long time, waiting for them to let their guard down.


    According to the style of the Red Hook Sect, the hidden weapons were coming soon. Meanwhile, Shi Jingzhi began to promote himself again: "If you become my disciple, in case anything happens to me, all my wealth will go to you. I also have a small pharmacy worth a lot of silver in Yin City..."


    "Okay. But you''re not much older than me, I can''t kneel to you. If you don''t mind that, I can become your disciple."


    "Ah?" Shi Jingzhi was taken aback by how straightforward he was, standing there in a daze before coming back to his senses after a while. "I''m seven years older than you, so there''s no need to kneel. Just come and have a meal to officially become my disciple."


    Seeing the other still in shock, Yin Ci smiled - he had originally planned to sneak into a small sect that could enter the tomb, act low-key, and reap the benefits. Shi Jingzhi was quite eye-catching and could divert other people''s attention, making him an excellent cover.


    If Shi Jingzhi had the strength to survive under the Red Hook Sect, it wouldn''t be bad to follow him. If he died here, he wouldn''t have any losses either.


    The assassin finally made his move, and several flying knives broke through the air.


    Yin Ci''s pupils contracted as he carefully observed Shi Jingzhi''s reaction. After much hesitation, Shi Jingzhi shifted forward and narrowly missed a flying knife.


    "Although it''s not my place to say...little brother, taking on a master is a big decision. Don''t you want to think about it more?"


    Yin Ci replied, "No need."


    "Really? I-ouch!"


    Several more flying knives were shot their way, one grazing Shi Jingzhi''s shoulder. He sighed and stood up, tossing his bloodied cloth to the ground.


    "I''ll give you one more chance to change your mind. Watch closely." The assassination attempt failed, and the two killers revealed themselves, their long knives glinting in the light.


    Shi Jingzhi raised his hand and said, "Wait, let''s talk this out."


    The killers knew not to underestimate their opponent, having witnessed his strange evasive techniques. They stopped in their tracks and looked at him warily.


    "I heard that your sect has a rule. If there is no deep-seated hatred, you will only send assassins thrice. If all three attempts fail, you will give up. The Ear-Cutter last night was the second attempt, so you must be the third group."


    "I am just a small person. If you admit defeat, the punishment won''t be too severe. Why don''t we part ways here?"


    One of them couldn''t hold back and drew his sword, "What nonsense!"


    This time, Shi Jingzhi didn''t escape. He grabbed the man''s arm and threw him several tens of meters away, directly breaking two white pine trees.


    "Your sect doesn''t lack jade beads, and competition is a legitimate rule. It''s not worth dying for a little pride. In the end, I advise you both to leave now."


    With a sweep of his "Cure All With Medicine" flag, Shi Jingzhi made it clear that he was ready to fight with his flagpole. The assassins, undeterred and unconcerned with fairness, charged forward with their swords.


    Yin Ci watched with great interest, but found it painful to watch. Shi Jingzhi''s moves were completely uncoordinated, swinging his flagpole in a way that could make one cry, as if he were a child who had just started practicing swordplay.


    His footwork was also very clumsy, crooked and twisted, not at all convincing.


    Interestingly, even though his pole and footwork were as bad as a bowl of water, the assassins were unable to get the upper hand.


    After a brief struggle, one of the assassins was fooled by Shi Jingzhi''s terrible moves and was caught off guard. It was at this moment that Shi Jingzhi let out a light sigh.


    "My apologies." With a swift motion, he swung his hand and lightly tapped the other man''s chin. The man''s head exploded like a watermelon, scattering red and white all over the ground.


    Another assassin was taken aback as the flagpole came whistling towards him, taking off half of his head.


    The words "Cure All With Medicine" on the flag were now splattered with blood. The two bodies emitted heat and a strong smell of blood in the cold wind.


    Yin Ci furrowed his brow. This man''s external martial arts and qinggong* were terrible, but his internal power were like that of a monster. From his previous escape to the current battle, Shi Jingzhi had only used his internal power.


    *T/N: refers to a set of techniques used to enhance a martial artist''s agility, speed, and lightness of movement.


    This was truly shocking.


    Internal martial arts were different from external martial arts and could not be mastered through talent or understanding alone. It required years of practice.


    Even if one sought guidance from a master, they would only achieve half the results with twice the effort and still not be able to use their internal power freely. The purity and refinement of one''s internal power could only be achieved through their own practice.


    And yet, he was only twenty-seven years old.


    Even the most talented martial arts genius must start from a young age and only focus on cultivating their inner strength - and they must work tirelessly day and night to reach such heights.


    However, this approach is meaningless.


    It may work against a few assassins from the demon cults, but against top-notch experts, Shi Jingzhi would not gain any advantage.


    Who is this person, and where did he come from?


    "How was it?" Shi Jingzhi walked up to Yin Ci with his flagpole, a hint of a bitter smile on his face. "I always act this way, do you still want to be my disciple?"


    "Of course," Yin Ci''s eyes lit up.


    ... He hadn''t had this much fun in a long time.


    Author''s note:


    Shi Jingzhi: Not bad, I got him.


    Yin Ci: Not bad, I got him.


    (¡¨^¦Ø^)ÈË(=¦Ø=¡¨)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "The internal and external martial arts, as well as the qinggong mentioned in the story, are all made up by me. Please don''t compare them with the classic settings. (^¦Ñ^)/"


    In case you were wondering, the author of this story wants to make it clear that the martial arts skills mentioned in the story are not based on any established tradition or practice. They are purely fictional and should not be compared to any real-life martial arts techniques. So, if you''re a martial arts enthusiast, please don''t take offense! The author just wants to have some fun with the story. Enjoy! (^¦Ñ^)/

 CH 3

    Before leaving the mountain, Shi Jingzhi buried the two assassins and put on his Nuo mask again.


    Yin Ci didn''t ask why, assuming that he was still new to the world of martial arts and not used to taking lives.


    Once they descended the mountain, Shi Jingzhi rushed into a clothing store and picked out a few cheap outfits. He then called Yin Ci over and gestured at him.


    "Not bad," Shi Jingzhi said, satisfied with the fabric. "Have the embroiderer make some adjustments, and they can be used as our sect''s clothing."


    His cheap master seemed to have already made arrangements, as the farmhouse they were staying at had an embroiderer. The woman quickly added some embroidery to the fabric, and the "sect clothing" was ready for only ten copper coins per piece. The style was similar for both, but Yin Ci''s had fewer embroidered edges and looked somewhat passable.


    "You should change into it too. We''ll be leaving soon," Shi Jingzhi said, disappearing into the inner room and quickly changing into his new clothes.


    He seemed to be in a good mood. When his old clothes had become tattered rags and the ones given to him by Madam Li didn''t quite fit, Shi Jingzhi had a rather beggarly appearance.


    But now, with his new clothes and that face of his, he managed to exude a bit of a superior air.


    "Where are we going?"


    Shi Jingzhi rolled up his sleeves and said,"To register our sect at the Yueshui Bureau. If you want to enter the tomb, you either need to have a name in the martial world or belong to a legitimate sect, like the Golden Jade Gang."


    Yin Ci sighed and said, "You took me on as a disciple just to pad the numbers, didn''t you?" Even a three-year-old knows that a single person cannot form a sect. Yin Ci had suspected as much when Shi Jingzhi had first proposed taking him on as a disciple.


    "No, no, no," Shi Jingzhi hurriedly explained. "You have excellent aptitude for martial arts. The tomb is dangerous, and if you don''t want to go in, you can wait outside. Master won''t force you."


    Despite not having had a meal to accept him as a disciple, he had already started to refer to himself as "Master".


    Seeing the nervous look on the other person''s face, Yin Ci couldn''t help but want to laugh - this person gets flustered so easily, yet insists on acting like a senior, it''s quite amusing.


    If he wants to use the name of a sect to enter the tomb, it seems that this person is not well-known in the martial arts world, which is why Yin Ci has no impression of him.


    Looking at his strange internal strength, he doesn''t seem like a master from any particular school... just in case, Yin Ci decides to take his pulse when he has the chance. If this person spits blood for no reason, it''s a good opportunity to see what''s wrong with him.


    Yin Ci borrowed a stove from the farmhouse and made a few savoury flatbreads. Shi Jingzhi had no intention of treating him like a servant, and had already taken care of the carriage and belongings himself before coming to get him.


    The two of them got on the carriage. Shi Jingzhi still wore that poor quality Nuo mask, rolled up the blood-stained flag, and immersed himself in his own thoughts.


    After half a day, he finally squeezed out in a low voice, "I really didn''t use you just to form a sect. Most people wouldn''t be able handle the commotion on the mountain. You''re not too old, talented, and upright, which is suitable."


    Yin Ci almost laughed out loud, "Upright?"


    Shi Jingzhi said, "I have a keen eye for people."


    Yin Ci''s gaze had a hint of sympathy - what a good young man, it''s a pity he lost his sight at such a young age.


    To prevent him from continuing to dwell on it, Yin Ci threw out a reassuring response, "I have no relatives or friends, and nowhere to go. Little Master has extraordinary looks and is willing to teach martial arts for money. This is a good thing that fell from the sky."


    Shi Jingzhi was silent for a while, and cautiously said, "Um, can you not call me Little Master? It sounds like a monk."


    Yin Ci replied, "¡­Little Shizun."


    Shi Jingzhi: "..."


    Yin Cining was flexible and understanding: "Shizun."


    Shi Jingzhi was deeply moved: "Aye."


    Once he started talking, he couldn''t stop. In less than half an hour, Shi Jingzhi had revealed everything about himself.


    According to him, his family had some background in the martial arts world, but they gave it up to pursue business in Ye City.


    He was second to last in his family and considered the least successful, but his martial arts skills were slightly better. Fortunately, his older brother inherited the family business early on, so no one paid much attention to him and he was free to run around.


    Translated, it meant: Our sect has no historical background, and as a master, I''m just a novice. But my family is not poor, and I can afford to pay you two taels of silver every month without fail.


    Yin Cining didn''t believe a word of it, but he had to pretend to be sincere and replied: "Mm-hmm."


    "I heard from Madam Li that your name is Yin Ci - doesn''t sound like a name from a mountain village," he said.


    Yin Ci replied, "My grandfather gave me this name. He was educated and even taught me how to read."


    "Well, being able to read will definitely come in handy," he said.


    As they traveled, Shi Jingzhi was full of energy and enthusiasm and talked incessantly along the way. Yin Ci''s head was buzzing by the time they arrived Qizhou.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Yin Ci stepped out and said, "Master, the meal hasn''t been prepared yet. I would like to go to the market to buy ingredients."


    Shi Jingzhi was touched and immediately took out some money. "Alright, I''ll wait for you over there," he said, pointing to a nearby courtyard.


    Demon Lord Yin took the money and ran off, disappearing into a dark alley. Once the sound of footsteps faded away, he slowly walked out.


    Yin Ci was not easily annoyed by distractions, even when Shi Jingzhi was being particularly noisy. He wasn''t in a rush to establish a deep master-disciple relationship with him either.


    There was only one reason for this - the Red Hook Sect had sent ten assassins after him. Shi Jingzhi had taken care of two, but the remaining eight were dedicated enough to follow him all the way to Qizhou.


    The two that Shi Jingzhi had taken care of were probably the most skilled among the group. The others knew that a direct confrontation would not work, so they were likely to resort to cunning tactics.


    Since they were going to strike in secret, following the Red Hook Sect''s usual methods...


    As Yin Ci walked through the dimly lit alley, he suddenly stopped.


    Just as he furrowed his brow, five steel needles came at him from different angles, piercing him instantly. The needles were coated with a powerful anesthetic, enough to knock out an entire wild boar.


    Yin Ci collapsed to the ground, hitting the stone pavement hard. There was still a hint of surprise in his eyes. The assassins wasted no time.


    They supported Yin Ci on their shoulders, pretending to take care of a drunkard, and dragged him to an empty courtyard. Once inside, they swiftly removed his "sect uniform" and plunged a knife into Yin Ci''s chest, twisting the blade half a turn.


    With a few spluttering sounds, his beating heart was crushed, and blood gushed out like a fountain.


    There were many strange and crooked methods in the martial world, including the Turtle Breath Feigning Death technique. But if the heart was crushed, even a great deity could not save him.


    This set of techniques was executed flawlessly, leaving no trace on the outside and no chance of survival on the inside.


    Yin Ci lay silently, his body forming a pool of crimson blood. The assassins paid no further attention to the corpse and instead gathered in a circle, with one person sticking a fake skin onto his face.


    "Take a good look at this person''s eyes and eyebrows, and adjust that fake skin. Remember, he has no internal strength, so don''t reveal any flaws."


    "Don''t rush to change clothes, I''ll go get his shoes."


    "Be careful. That wandering doctor who stole the jade bead is definitely not a simple person. Ordinary poisons won''t work, but I have a colorless and tasteless one - is there anything else we missed?"


    "There''s a burn on the wrist," a voice interjected.


    "Wrap it up with a cloth, as if it''s been bandaged." The disguised assassin replied, but after a while, he felt something was off - the voice sounded a bit unfamiliar.


    The group of assassins slowly turned their heads and looked at the "corpse" standing in a circle with them. Yin Ci stood there with a smile, his inner garment stained red with blood.


    The quality of the demon cult''s assassins was top-notch, and no one wasted time being shocked. The courtyard was instantly filled with flashes of knives and swords.


    Yin Ci didn''t immediately make a move. He stood barefoot, swaying back and forth in the midst of the flashing blades, as if he was provoking them.


    The assassins tried every trick in the book, but couldn''t touch a single hair on his head.


    Yin Ci swayed for half an incense stick''s worth of time, then suddenly raised his hand and flicked his finger across the blades. The assassins'' blades tangled together, slicing towards each other, and in an instant blood sprayed everywhere.


    Only the one who had disguised himself was still standing.


    He looked towards the "young mountain dweller" in the pool of blood, his sword suspended in mid-air, a hint of fear flashing in his eyes.


    This man had accurately picked out the flaws of the others and executed a beautiful plan to use their own weapons against them. Looking at the wounds on the bodies, anyone who came later would only think they had turned on each other, with no trace of outside interference.


    "You...you can''t possibly be alive," the assassin''s voice was dry, and a chill ran down his spine.


    Was his initial surprise just an act? If it was, how did he know about the Red Hook Sect''s killing habits?


    "If you all can really kill me, I would actually thank you," Yin Ci replied with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    "I''ve already tried digging my heart out before. It''s not very effective, just quite painful."


    The assassin: "..."


    "You''ve practiced the Sweeping Bone Sword Technique? Too bad you only learned the form," Yin Ci looked at the sword in his hand. "But learning is still learning, and it can be considered fate. I''ll let you be the ''cause of internal strife''."


    His words were full of killing intent, and the assassin broke out in a cold sweat. He gritted his teeth and charged forward with his sword - facing a true master, running away would only lead to a quicker death.


    He activated his inner strength and swung his sword with all his might.


    The Sweeping Bone Sword Technique was created by the third generation leader of the Red Hook Sect, Sweeping Bone Sword Su Zhi. He was a genius who left behind the unparalleled skill of the Red Serpent Hand for the sect.


    However, the Sweeping Bone Sword Technique was extremely peculiar and difficult to decipher. Su Zhi never wrote down the sword manual, so all the techniques passed down were memorized by previous generations.


    The Sweeping Bone Sword Technique was rare and mysterious, making it perfect for a last-ditch effort.


    However, this person seemed to be able to see the future and dodged even more easily than before, clearly familiar with the technique. The assassin was momentarily stunned and came up with a ridiculous guess - Su Zhi had incomplete meridians and no internal strength. He lived to almost a hundred years old, never married, and who knows if he had any offspring.


    Maybe he didn''t leave the Sweeping Bone Sword Technique manual to the Red Hook Sect, but instead intended to pass it down to future generations...


    But in that moment of distraction, he lost his life.


    The man picked up the knife from the ground and used the techniques of other assassins to leave several fatal wounds on his body. The disguised assassin fell to the ground, making a gurgling sound from his throat, "Are you... surnamed Su...?"


    "My name is Yin Ci, not Su Ci," Yin Ci smiled, regardless of whether the other party understood or not. "Don''t learn my swordsmanship in your next life, it''s bad luck."


    After confirming that the disguised assassin had died, Yin Ci threw the knife back to its original place and put on his clothes - he was very careful not to get a single drop of blood on his clothes.


    ... Anyway, when the Red Hook Sect investigates, this incident will also be attributed to Shi Jingzhi.


    After buying chicken, fish, vegetables, and other ingredients, Yin Ci returned to the agreed courtyard and then froze at the door.


    When Shi Jingzhi removed his Nuo mask, revealing his fox-like face, he was squatting among a group of old women, peeling beans. He chatted and laughed with them, exuding a lively atmosphere that almost overwhelmed Yin Ci.


    "The Ling Sect and the Red Hook Sect have always been at odds. The Ling Sect steals treasures and builds tombs, while the Red Hook Sect specializes in tomb robbery. It''s like water and fire, they can''t coexist peacefully," Shi Jingzhi said as he peeled beans for the old ladies, regaling them with tales of the jianghu.


    "The Ling Sect used to be stronger, but then the Red Hook Sect produced Su Zhi, and now they''re suppressing the Ling Sect."


    "Tomb-robbing, ah, they''re really lacking virtue," the old ladies said, revealing their missing teeth.


    "The Red Hook Sect may lack virtue, but they don''t indiscriminately kill like the Ling Sect. They have assassins, and they take on both black and white jobs, but they''re hard to pin down," Shi Jingzhi continued seriously.


    "Although the Red Hook Sect is troublesome, I admire Su Zhi''s abilities."


    Yin Ci and the grandmothers perked up their ears curiously.


    Shi Jingzhi had a look of admiration on his face, "Sisters, Su Zhi has lived to be ninety-nine years old!"


    The grandmothers held onto their bean pods, lost in thought.


    Yin Ci: "..."


    He walked into the room with a bad attitude, "Little beas... Shizun, I''m back."


    "Good disciple." Shi Jingzhi stood up happily. "I''ve made arrangements. We''ll be staying at Aunt Zhang''s house for the next few days."


    Aunt Zhang waved in a friendly manner at Yin Ci, "Want some candy? Little Shi, your disciple looks honest, just like my grandson."


    Yin Ci: "..."


    She just said that he lacked virtue.


    Fortunately, Demon Lord Yin was broad-minded, and was alright with pretending to be a fake grandson. Seeing the harmonious atmosphere, Shi Jingzhi suddenly leaned in and sniffed at Yin Ci''s temple.


    "The chicken wasn''t killed very well, the smell of blood is overwhelming," he chuckled, "let''s put some medicine on it before cooking to get rid of the smell."


    Author''s note:


    Although my traditional style may be slow to arrive, we''re here now - the customary dying meal ¡Ì


    Yin Ci:...

 CH 4

    Yin Ci''s heart skipped a beat.


    He had changed into his sect robes and even changed his undergarments to avoid any bloodstains. Just to be safe, he even walked around the streets a few more times, dodging the crowded pedestrians and the pungent smells of rotting fish and vegetables.


    He wanted to make sure he was completely clean.


    But he couldn''t believe that Shi Jingzhi was so sensitive to chicken blood.


    Yin Ci lifted his knife and the chicken on the cutting board shook before being sliced into several pieces.


    The streets of Qizhou were filled with fireworks and beautiful women, but Shi Jingzhi stood out with his face, and even heavily made-up women stood out less than he did. He had even caught the eyes of Madam Li.


    However, he couldn''t fool the old folks of Qizhou who had lived in this unjust land for a long time. They had seen all kinds of monsters and demons and were always on guard.


    Despite this, Shi Jingzhi was still able to quickly make friends with them. His act wasn''t shallow.


    Yin Ci cooked up some ginger chicken and crispy vinegar fish, added two vegetarian dishes and a pot of cloudy wine, and the discipleship meal was complete.


    This time, Shi Jingzhi didn''t have the energy to chatter while eating, and finished everything. In the end, he weakly slumped onto the bed, clearly feeling quite full.


    In Aunt Zhang''s house, there was an empty room in the side building used for storing odds and ends. Inside the room was only a discarded bed covered in a straw mat, but it was relatively clean.


    Shi Jingzhi lay on the bed, surrounded by the shabby environment, looking like he was about to pass away.


    "Ah Ci..." Shi Jingzhi weakly spoke, as if giving his last words. "Go help your master...buy some hawthorn to aid digestion..."


    Yin Ci took a deep breath, unsure if this person was a wise fool or just lacking in common sense. "Shizun, can''t you just prepare the medicine yourself?"


    Shi Jingzhi replied, "Good medicine is bitter, and I don''t feel like taking it."


    Yin Ci: "..."


    As he noticed the disdain in his disciple''s eyes, Shi Jingzhi quickly got up and said, "I am not a lazy master. I just got carried away because I haven''t eaten enough in a while--"


    "Why can''t you eat enough?" Yin Ci asked.


    Shi Jingzhi didn''t lie. When he first met Ku Shan, his weakness was not simply due to hunger from missing a single meal. However, he had enough money and shouldn''t have been unable to afford food.


    "If it''s not tasty, I can''t eat it," Shi Jingzhi replied.


    Yin Ci said, "...I''m leaving now, goodbye."


    "Wait, wait," Shi Jingzhi pulled out his money bag and put on a kind fatherly expression. "You just arrived in the city, take your time and explore. I''m not in a hurry."


    Yin Ci took the money bag and left without looking back--he had just finished playing the role of a grandson and didn''t want to seamlessly transition into the role of a filial son.


    As Yin Ci left the courtyard, Shi Jingzhi leisurely lit the medicinal powder. Soon, a chubby sparrow hopped onto the windowsill. He glanced at it, reached out and caught the thin silk tied to its foot.


    After reading the contents, Shi Jingzhi took out a small knife and coated the handle with white orchid and cinnabar, carving fine lines on the back of the silk. The chubby sparrow seemed to understand human behaviour and patiently waited for him to tie the silk back before fluttering away.


    After finishing everything, Shi Jingzhi lay back on the bed, rubbing his stomach and sinking into deep thought.


    Outside the door, Yin Ci had already gone far.


    He had bought a hood to cover his face and stopped outside a luxurious courtyard.


    "Tell Old Master Sun that someone from the Su family has come to visit."


    Qizhou was bustling, and the area near Yueshui Bureau was filled with the powerful and influential. He happened to have an old friend living here.


    Sun Huaijin was over a hundred years old. When he was young, he was saved by Yin Ci, who took him in and taught him at the Red Hook Sect. He had a sharp mind and good luck, and he knew when to advance and retreat. After making a fortune, he turned to legitimate business.


    Now, his children and grandchildren filled his home, and he was a wealthy man with a good relationship with the government.


    Having received Yin Ci''s kindness and guidance since he was young, Sun Huaijin had kept his mouth shut for decades, and only now after that did he learn a small part of Yin Ci''s secrets.


    Soon, the gatekeeper led Yin Ci to a hidden door and invited him into the courtyard.


    Sun Huaijin sat quietly in the courtyard, looking like a dried-up peach pit wrapped in thick silk and fur. His eyelids were almost covering his eyes, but when he saw Yin Ci, two gleams of light shone through the wrinkles.


    The old man dismissed his servants and approached the fire pit. "Big Brother Su," he said.


    "Huaijin," Yin Ci nodded.


    "It''s been five years since we last met," the old man coughed twice. "I never thought we''d live to see each other again."


    Yin Ci was never one for pleasantries. "Hmm, you must be 105 years old now. Quite the survivor."


    The old man laughed, his cackle sounding worse than a crow''s. "You got that right. I''m just an old bag of bones. Why did Big Brother come looking for me?"


    "I''m looking for information on someone," Yin Ci said. "Shi Jingzhi, from Yin City, in the medicine business."


    Sun Huaijin closed his eyes, his face changing a few shades.


    "Yin City does have a Shi family that sells medicine. They used to have some dealings with us. Their business isn''t that big. If Big Brother is looking for herbs, why not let this old man help you instead?"


    Yin Ci shook his head.


    Sun Huaijin said, "The Shi family is really insignificant. I don''t remember much about their younger generation. Big Brother, have a cup of hot tea first. I''ll have someone look into it for you."


    With a fierce knock of his cane on the floor, a deaf servant approached and held out his palm for Old Master Sun to communicate through gestures.


    "Huaijin, are you not interested in the Ghost Tomb?" Yin Ci took a sip of tea and suddenly spoke up.


    Sun Huaijin''s face, like a peach pit, trembled twice.


    "Even if you were to give me the number one sword in the world for free, I wouldn''t be able to hold it. I''m old and useless, I can''t even swing a stick."


    He looked up at the sky and his gaze became a bit melancholic.


    "Back then, riding horses and wielding swords with my big brother, it was truly a joyous time..."


    "You don''t want the elixir of immortality?" Yin Ci responded coldly.


    "With my current state, I''ve already lived long enough. It''s up to heaven when it wants to take me." Sun Huaijin laughed. "Does big brother want to use the elixir of immortality to brew poison?"


    After years of "stubborn persistence," Sun Huaijin knew exactly what Yin Ci was thinking.


    There is a particularly enticing rumor about the Ghost Tomb - the leader of the Ling Sect has found the secret to immortality and left clues in the empty tomb. There are even those who swear they have heard the leader mention something about "eating the Shi Rou" to achieve immortality.


    This substance not only grants eternal life, but may also be the most poisonous in the world.


    "I have plenty of time, just taking a look on the way," Yin Ci did not deny it. "But in all these years, I haven''t found a single immortal, so who knows if this thing is real or fake."


    Sun Huaijin sighed deeply, "Then what is the reason for your immortality?"


    Yin Ci replied succinctly, "I don''t know. Everywhere I turn is a dead end, and I''m tired of searching."


    Just as they were speaking, the deaf servant handed over a piece of paper and poured more tea for Yin Ci. Sun Huaijin glanced at it and threw the paper into the fire pit.


    "Shi Jingzhi, the fifth son of the Shi family, and even has a younger brother. He never liked studying and only wanted to roam the world. He hasn''t done anything wrong yet, he''s a good kid."


    Yin Ci remained silent for a long time before asking, "Is the information accurate?"


    Sun Huaijin laughed, "Big brother, you don''t even trust me?"


    Yin Ci didn''t answer, "Forget it. If he doesn''t betray me, I won''t harm him."


    After leaving Sun Huaijin''s house, Yin Ci bought a string of sugar-coated haws and went to coax that "good kid". Shi Jingzhi was happy to eat them, regardless of their deformed shape.


    "We''ll establish our sect tonight. Cough - they say the night scenery in Qizhou is beautiful, let''s go take a look." Shi Jingzhi didn''t finish his sentence before he suddenly spat out blood.


    Yin Ci said, "You don''t have to force yourself like this."


    "Ah Ci, you don''t understand. Time is money." Shi Jingzhi shook his head. "Come here, let me apply some burn ointment on you. It''s been airing out all day, be careful not to get sick."


    Soon, Yin Ci set out with a strong medicinal smell emanating from his body. The burn ointment had a strong odor, and he even secretly tasted it, but couldn''t detect anything harmful, so he gave up.


    As the sky darkened, the lights on the street shone brightly. The number of people on the streets did not decrease compared to the daytime. The scent of alcohol mixed with the fragrance of cosmetics, making it particularly intoxicating.


    The Yueshui Bureau was located in the center of the city, with a striking blue lantern hanging outside.


    Upon entering, a large white leather piece hung in the center of the lobby. A mechanical waterfall was installed on the leather, and the liquid medicine dripped down slowly, never stopping, to keep it moist.


    Transparent glass plates were placed around the mechanism, clearly indicating that it was not to be touched. The leather slowly shimmered, with ink characters appearing and disappearing, occasionally revealing a few portraits.


    The disciples of the Yueshui Bureau stood in a circle near the leather, each holding a pen and recording the content without pause.


    "Ah Ci, do you see that? That''s called the ''Word Cloth'', made from the skin of a soft fish demon. The Yin City''s Bureau Chief writes on the Word Cloth, and the message is synchronized across different regions. It''s really amazing. Only the Yueshui Bureau knows how to maintain the skin, and it''s said that even the Word Cloth in the palace is taken care of by their disciples..."


    Yin Ci cooperatively stared in amazement.


    "The Word Cloth from the sub-bureaus can also transmit messages to the main pavilion, and it''s all thanks to it that the registration of sects is possible." Shi Jingzhi''s voice lowered, and he reluctantly took out his money bag, slowly counting out the silver.


    "It costs ten taels of silver for registration." The disciple at the Yueshui Bureau across the way had an extremely good attitude, patiently waiting for him to scrape together the money.


    Shi Jingzhi scraped a little from his purse and a little from his medicine box, barely managing to come up with ten taels of silver, and reluctantly pushed it over.


    "What is the name of your sect?" The Yueshui Bureau disciple finally picked up his brush after counting the silver.


    "I am the head of the Ku Shan Sect, with only one disciple. I am Shi Jingzhi, and this is Yin Ci, my closed-door disciple."


    Yin Ci turned his face away, expressionless. Closing the sect''s door after accepting his first disciple, it was clear what the motive for accepting a new disciple was.


    The Yueshui Bureau disciple suddenly realized, "So that''s it, you''re here for the Ghost Tomb."


    Shi Jingzhi smiled, but unfortunately he was wearing a Nuo mask, so his smile wasn''t quite powerful enough.


    "First, wash your hands and then sign and leave a fingerprint," said the disciple as he presented a small bowl of medicinal soup. "Don''t worry, this potion is for washing fingers. It prevents bad people from impersonating good citizens or joining multiple sects...sigh, ever since the Ghost Tomb appeared, more and more people are taking advantage of loopholes."


    Ordinary medicine cannot wash away the Ghost Skin Suit, so Yin Ci happily extended his hand and followed the instructions.


    "Congratulations, the Ku Shan Sect is now officially established. Whether you are conducting business or receiving donations, it can all be recorded under the Ku Shan Sect. To maintain the sect, ten taels of silver must be collected before every New Year''s Eve, and a list of members must be submitted..."


    The disciple from the Yueshui Bureau recited the rules non-stop and wrote them down quickly.


    "Do you two have any houses under your name? If not, the ''sect location'' can be left empty for now."


    Shi Jingzhi struggled for a while before turning to Yin Ci and asking, "Where do you live?"


    Yin Ci raised his eyebrows and said, "Let''s just take it that there''s no house."


    With a look that said "so that''s really the case", the disciple of Yueshui Bureau handed him a delicate pendant and said, "This is the jade pendant of Yueshui Bureau. It can be hung as an accessory by the sect leader and presented at any time."


    After leaving, Shi Jingzhi hung the pendant on his flag and started showing off.


    Yin Ci didn''t bother with him and turned into a human-shaped luggage, following Shi Jingzhi around. They wandered around until late at night before returning to the house.


    Upon entering, Shi Jingzhi then hung the jade pendant on his wrist with a satisfied expression.


    Yin Ci spread out some straw on the ground and prepared to sleep on the floor.


    "Ah Ci, come up and sleep with me," Shi Jingzhi squeezed against the wall and said, "I''m not that particular."


    Yin Ci replied, "I''m afraid you''ll vomit blood on me in the middle of the night."


    Shi Jingzhi said, "No need to be shy... Oh, you mean that, I''ll remember to turn around."


    Yin Ci sighed and rolled up his bedding, feeling a bit tired.


    This kid Shi Jingzhi never gave him a moment''s peace - whether he was simply clueless or intentionally probing, Yin Ci couldn''t quite figure him out.


    With this in mind, Yin Ci had a sudden thought: "Master, can I take a look at that jade pendant?"


    They were so close, he couldn''t let this opportunity slip by.


    Let him probe his pulse again and see what was really up with this kid.


    Author''s note:


    In later chapters, I will incorporate some legends from the Shan Hai Jing*, but the world-building will still be original and not based on it.


    *T/N: A classic that describes various creatures, gods, and geographic features of the ancient world.


    In Chinese mythology, there is a "Shi Rou" which is said to come from the flesh of either the Tai Sui* deity or a type of exotic beast. In this story, it''s more of an OOC version of Shi Rou, with the only consistent trait being its ability to grant immortality when consumed. It doesn''t really have any connection to its original depiction in the classic text "Shan Hai Jing".


    The main point is that the name is cool. ¡Ì


    *T/N: One of the deities of Chinese mythology.

 CH 5

    Shi Jingzhi stretched out his wrist generously and said, "The jade pendant? Take a look, feel free."


    Yin Ci pretended to grab the pendant, pressing the back of his hand against Shi Jingzhi''s wrist, and once again checked his pulse. Now that Shi Jingzhi had eaten and rested, he could examine him more carefully.


    After a while, Yin Ci''s expression changed slightly.


    "The material and craftsmanship are both excellent. It''s worth at least ten taels of silver if sold separately," Shi Jingzhi sighed, "Have you seen enough? I... cough!" He really remembered to turn around and cough up blood.


    Yin Ci withdrew his hand and turned his back.


    "I''ve seen enough, go to sleep."


    Shi Jingzhi grumbled a few times, cleaned up the blood-stained cloth, and his breathing quickly stabilized.


    Yin Ci opened his eyes slightly, staring at the darkness in the room. It was unlikely that Shi Jingzhi was a master of martial arts in disguise.


    He had not lied about his age, which was exactly twenty-seven. What was even more interesting was that his pulse was extremely strange. No matter how you looked at it, his body was already at the end of its rope - if he did nothing, Shi Jingzhi could only live for another year at most.


    But he didn''t seem like a dying man.


    Yin Ci had lived for over three hundred years and had read through countless medical books in search of a way to end his life. He compared Shi Jingzhi''s symptoms one by one, but couldn''t find an answer.


    Apart from his physical meridians on the verge of collapse, this person could even be considered healthy.


    Without finding the cause of the illness, there was naturally no way to use medicine.


    No wonder Shi Jingzhi was unwilling to part with the jade bead. This kid was basically eyeing the Shi Rou in the tomb. There was no cure in this world, so it was normal to pin his hopes on legendary objects.


    Yin Ci closed his eyes, feeling a sense of relief in his chest. Since Shi Jingzhi didn''t have much time left to live... why not play along with his game in the Ku Mountain Sect?


    If the Shi Rou truly existed, it would surely be within his grasp. Once the dust settled on the Ghost Tomb matter, Shi Jingzhi wouldn''t have many days left to live, and Yin Ci could even let loose in front of him without worrying about the aftermath.


    The next morning, Shi Jingzhi woke up to find that his disciple wasn''t as obedient as before. As his master, Shi Jingzhi woke up early to teach him martial arts, but Yin Ci was shaken awake a few times before reluctantly opening his eyes, even with a hint of killing intent in his gaze.


    Shi Jingzhi threatened, "If you don''t get up now, I''ll spit blood on your face."


    Yin Ci slowly got up, his tone not as obedient as before, "It''s only the hour of the Tiger."


    "You''re not young anymore, you must work twice as hard to make up for this weakness," said Shi Jingzhi without hesitation, as he reached out and began to unbutton Yin Ci''s jacket. "Take it off, take it off."


    Yin Ci slowly turned his head and tightened his collar. "Master, are you really a fox spirit?"


    Shi Jingzhi scoffed. "What nonsense. Hurry up and take off your jacket, I''ll help you with your meridians and make learning internal skills twice as effective."


    Yin Ci finally nodded and slowly took off his jacket.


    Shi Jingzhi reached out and carefully examined Yin Ci''s back. It was tight and beautiful, exuding the vitality of youth, with skin color that matched his neck and arms perfectly. He only saw a few thin scars and didn''t notice any unnatural seams.


    Was he just being paranoid?


    Shi Jingzhi shook his head and placed his palm on Yin Ci''s back. Shi Jingzhi knew that doing the dog-paddle in the snow was embarrassing. He had planned to show off his skills and help his disciple adjust his meridians, in order to gain some prestige.


    But to his surprise, every burst of true energy he sent in disappeared without a trace. After standing there dumbfounded for a while, he stubbornly tried a few more times, but still got no response from Yin Ci''s meridians.


    Shi Jingzhi was stunned.


    He had finally managed to trick an honest disciple, only to find out that he was a leaky one!


    But he couldn''t just pretend that nothing had happened and let Yin Ci go back to sleep. He sweated profusely for a while, then pushed Yin Ci''s head back when he tried to turn over.


    "Master, is there something wrong with my body?" Yin Ci spoke up first.


    "Ah, it isn''t quite suitable for practicing inner strength," replied Shi Jingzhi with a mysterious air. "It''s no matter, I''ll help you adjust your training direction...I''m hungry, you make breakfast first, and it''ll be even more effective to learn after you''ve eaten your fill."


    Yin Ci glanced at the stars outside the window, her expression gradually becoming complex.


    Shi Jingzhi said, "No whining allowed. We martial artists should wake up earlier than the roosters."


    "...Fine," Yin Ci said. To be honest, he was slightly surprised.


    Shi Jingzhi was only skilled in inner strength, but Yin Ci''s meridians were damaged and he couldn''t practice internal energy at all. If he couldn''t learn anything, there would be no master-disciple relationship. Even if he was truly ignorant, he wouldn''t accept Shi Jingzhi''s teachings.


    According to common sense, Shi Jingzhi should have taken on another disciple and let himself be a leisurely chef. But instead, he not only didn''t tell the truth, but also had the appearance of wanting to go down a path to the bitter end.


    As Yin Ci was thinking, he tidied up the ingredients leftover from yesterday and made some white jade soup*, and also heated up two meat buns on the side.


    *T/N: A type of sweet soup or pudding made with a combination of mung bean starch and water.


    Just then, Shi Jingzhi sneaked into the courtyard with his flag in his hand like a thief. Yin Ci happened to have nothing to do and secretly watched him.


    The man waved his flagpole and began to demonstrate some sword skills. After watching a few moves, Yin Ci''s expression gradually became serious.


    It was the knife skills of the Red Hook Sect''s assassins, to be precise, the knife skills of two assassins attacking Shi Jingzhi. Shi Jingzhi repeatedly demonstrated with the flagpole, from awkward to smooth, and even deconstructed the moves and extracted three moves.


    Judging from his movements, Shi Jingzhi was indeed not familiar with knife and sword skills, lacking the seasoned experience engraved in his bones, relying on his intelligence.


    He imitated the assassins'' footwork and then raised his head, with a little more confidence in his demeanor.


    Yin Ci remained silent. This kid was obviously trying to learn on the spot and bluff his way through. But then again, with such talent, how did the "Yi City Shi Family" make a mistake in judging his abilities?


    Breakfast was served. Shi Jingzhi held a meat bun and gestured, "I have chosen three knife techniques and a set of footwork for you, but your muscles and bones are not yet developed. Go squat in a horse stance for two hours first. When your foundation is solid, I will teach you."


    Yin Ci''s face remained unchanged, "Yes. But..."


    "But?"


    "I don''t like knives. I want to use a sword."


    Shi Jingzhi frowned, "Young people shouldn''t be so picky! Go squat in your horse stance."


    Yin Ci asked, "Does the knife technique have a name?"


    Shi Jingzhi glanced at the jade and white jade soup on the table, "This knife technique is called ''White Jade Azure Knife''. Remember it well."


    Basically a tofu vegetable knife, right?


    "I hope my master can teach me more," he added with a dry cough.


    "I''ll demonstrate the horse stance for you later, and then you can squat on your own," Shi Jingzhi smiled. "I''m going to take a nap now."


    ...Maybe I should just kill this kid, Yin Ci thought calmly.


    Of course, the rebellious Demon Lord Yin wouldn''t listen. When Shi Jingzhi fell asleep, he found a comfortable spot in the courtyard and closed his eyes to rest. Soon after, Aunt Zhang got up and was startled by Yin Ci in the yard.


    "They say old people don''t sleep much, but you young people wake up earlier than me," she said kindly, perhaps influenced by her good impression of this fake grandson.


    "I warmed up some cabbage and tofu soup on the stove. Auntie, have a bowl," Yin Ci smiled and spoke more plainly about the dish.


    "It''s okay, now is the auspicious time. I''ll first stick the door gods on. The other day, it rained heavily and the paintings were all damaged... Oh, this side is a bit high..."


    Seeing Aunt Zhang looking at him eagerly, Yin Ci could only continue to act like a good grandson: "I''ll do it."


    "I heard from Little Shi that you came from the mountains," Aunt Zhang took a sip of hot soup, and her wrinkles seemed to melt in the steam. "Do you also stick door gods in your hometown?"


    "No, we don''t."


    "It''s still better to stick them. With the protection of the two gods, no evil spirits can invade," the old woman said piously.


    Yin Ci unfolded the door god paintings. There were two paintings, one depicting a rough and bold general with a face as fierce as a leopard and ringed eyes, and the other depicting a graceful and wise civil official with white hair like a crane.


    The colors were bright, the brushstrokes were exaggerated, and the characters were vividly portrayed. At first glance, they were of great value.


    "That''s the founding pair of our nation, the immortal beings who descended from the stars," Aunt Zhang said, thinking that Yin Ci was interested in the door gods painting. "Is the painting good? If you want, I can go buy two for you at noon. I know the painter and can get you a discount. You can each carry one with you for protection against evil spirits..."


    Yin Ci politely declined, "Thank you, Aunt Zhang. We''re in a hurry and afraid we might get them dirty or wrinkled, which would be disrespectful to the immortals."


    Aunt Zhang closed her mouth regretfully and continued to drink her soup.


    When Shi Jingzhi woke up again, the sun was already high in the sky. Without any embarrassment, he kindly asked Yin Ci, "Have you finished your horse stance and squats?"


    Before Yin Ci could answer, Shi Jingzhi reached out and poked him in the lower back. Yin Ci didn''t dodge and took the poke. "Good job, you''re still standing. Looks like you didn''t slack off," praised Shi Jingzhi, then turned to Aunt Zhang. "Did you change your door god painting? It looks really fancy."


    The old lady was very happy. "Yes, and it was your disciple who helped me put it up."


    "Ah Ci may not recognize them, but that general is Sun Wang, the Marquis of Lie''an, and the old man is He Cheng''an, the National Teacher. Together, they are known as the founding heroes - they basically established the foundation of Dayun," explained Shi Jingzhi.


    Seeing that the old lady was in good spirits, he continued,"When the founding emperor passed away, the crown prince was still young, so the Marquis of Lie''an served as regent for ten years, fighting wars everywhere and completely stabilizing Dayun, without touching a single bit of imperial power.


    "As for the National Teacher...when Dayun was just established, there were two years of consecutive droughts and widespread epidemics. He sacrificed himself to the heavens. Even today, Dayun''s territory still enjoys good weather and has not seen any disasters since."


    "These two are both remarkable figures who have contributed greatly to our country''s prosperity. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say they are like immortals who have descended to earth. But, if you ask me..."


    Yin Ci stuffed a steamed bun into Shi Jingzhi''s mouth to silence him. "Shizun, I hate listening to history. It gives me a headache."


    Shi Jingzhi ate the bun at a steady pace and wiped his mouth. "Alright then, I''ll take you out to play."


    They played for the entire day. As the sun began to set, Shi Jingzhi didn''t return to Aunt Zhang''s place.


    Instead, he led Yin Ci to a luxurious inn called "Shunhe Inn". The inn was decorated with grandeur and elegance, and even had a door god painting on the door, with gold foil and gold thread outlining the image, making it more intricate than the one at Aunt Zhang''s house.


    Yin Ci glanced at it for a moment before turning away indifferently. But as he turned, he collided with a stranger behind him.


    The impact between the two was not strong, at most causing a stumble. But unexpectedly, the other person let out a groan and sat down on the ground, looking quite injured.


    Yin Ci asked, "......?"


    The author has something to say:


    Perhaps this is what they call "bumping into a fated enemy".

 CH 6

    The man was dressed neatly and wore a black cloth over his eyes. He was a blind man.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault for not paying attention," the blind man apologized profusely while still sitting on the ground.


    Yin Ci didn''t say anything. He scanned the crowd behind the blind man - there were over ten young people on the other side, including the blind man on the ground. They were all dressed similarly, undoubtedly from the Taiheng Sect.


    The Taiheng Sect was one of the top martial arts sects of the righteous path. Its disciples were known for their uprightness and were worthy of being known as the "righteous path of martial arts."


    As expected, someone immediately stood up and said, "Young master, are you injured? This blind servant bumped into you, it''s because our sect''s discipline is not strict enough... Yan Qing, get up quickly!"


    "I twisted my ankle," the blind man said.


    "I can tell you don''t want to go to the Ghost Tomb. You don''t have to be on the front lines, we''ll pay you five times the monthly salary. No one else can offer you that," said the disciple of Taiheng Sect angrily. "Did you deliberately sprain your ankle? Get up, stop sitting there like that!"


    The blind man looked to be around twenty years old, tall with wheat-colored skin and a very handsome face. He stood up shakily, looking pained.


    "Alright, I''ll do it," said Shi Jingzhi, who had been watching the commotion. He rolled up his sleeves and unfurled the "Cure All With Medicine" banner.


    The disciples of Taiheng Sect: "..."


    Yin Ci continued to remain silent.


    In truth, the disciple was about seventy to eighty percent correct. The blind man did intentionally bump into them, but it wasn''t with any malicious intent.


    Judging from his movements, he had already twisted his foot before the collision.


    It was just that no matter what the blind man tried, his plan could not succeed. Just then, Shi Jingzhi grabbed the man''s ankle and injected a large amount of true energy. With a loud crack, the blind man let out a cry of pain.


    "It''s done, it''ll recover within a day," Shi Jingzhi said, wiping his hands.


    The blind man''s handsome features twisted in anguish, with a hint of sadness between his eyebrows.


    Yin Ci couldn''t help but feel a little pleased with the situation. The sprain wasn''t serious, and it would recover in five or six days.


    However, he happened to run into Shi Jingzhi, whose internal strength was as strong as a pound of iron, and he insisted on using true energy to heal the sprain.


    Taiheng Sect was after all one of the top sects, and the disciples could easily understand Shi Jingzhi''s method of healing him. His face looked a bit unnatural as he said, "Th-thank you so much..."


    "Please don''t be polite, in a few days we will go to the Ghost Tomb together," said Shi Jingzhi with a smile that couldn''t be hidden behind his mask. "I am Shi Jingzhi from the Ku Mountain Sect, and I assume you all are here for the invitation from the Golden Jade Gang."


    The disciple was taken aback, clearly not used to such a quick response.


    The structure of the Ghost Tomb was complex, and all major sects had explored some of its secrets. Shi Jingzhi made it clear that he wanted to take advantage of the Taiheng Sect, but unfortunately as one of the righteous sects, they were too proud to reject.


    "So it''s Sect Leader Shi," a cold female voice rang out. She had obviously seen the jade pendant swinging on the flag.


    "Indeed," Shi Jingzhi replied with a grin. "I only have one disciple, and the two of us will go lightly, so we won''t cause any trouble for you all."


    "Senior Sister, look at this..." the disciple who had spoken first looked very frustrated. The girl known as "Senior Sister" nodded her head.


    She wore a white dress and had a well-proportioned face that exuded righteousness. Although she couldn''t be considered a beauty, she still made people feel good about her.


    After sizing up Shi Jingzhi, her gaze lingered on his Nuo mask for a moment. "My sect''s people were the ones who caused the trouble, and we received someone''s kindness afterwards. If the Sect Leader doesn''t mind, you can come with us in a few days."


    "Let''s go, don''t block the entrance." With that, she decisively turned around and walked into the inn.


    The group from Taiheng Sect left in single file, and the blind man followed while sighing deeply.


    "Good disciple, you did well."


    Ignoring the blind man''s dissatisfaction, Shi Jingzhi patted Yin Ci''s back hard.


    "I was planning to wait for the righteous and evil factions to fight it out, and then take advantage of the chaos to catch some wounded and treat them. Who knew I would have the opportunity so soon... What kind of look is that? Even if someone from the Taiheng Sect bumps into something in the tomb, I can still treat them. As the prestigious Ku Mountain Sect faction, we shouldn''t be taking advantage of others, right?"


    Yin Ci couldn''t be bothered to respond to him. "Shizun, what does it mean to ''wait for the invitation from the Golden Jade Gang''?"


    "Today, the Golden Jade Gang will begin counting the jade beads, three days of counting and one day of verification. The Ghost Tomb is said to be not far from here, and we can enter the tomb at the latest in five days once we''ve settled the procedures with the Golden Jade Gang. We are considered early, and other factions will come later. The Shunhe Inn has been reserved, which means the two of us..."


    "Can''t afford to stay there," Yin Ci smoothly took over the conversation.


    Shi Jingzhi chuckled, "Registering a sect is too expensive. As your master, I have to reserve your monthly allowance, which leaves me with little money. Speaking of which, are you going to the tomb with me or not?"


    "What difference does it make if I go or not?"


    "If you go, then whatever treasures we find, I''ll only take one and the rest will be yours. If you don''t go, I''ll just say you have diarrhea and go alone."


    Sure enough, this person''s goal was almost certainly the Shi Rou.


    Seeing Yin Ci''s silence, Shi Jingzhi thought he was hesitant and said, "Don''t worry, if you go, I will do everything in my power to protect you. If you don''t go, I won''t be stingy with you even if I get the money."


    Yin Ci deliberately hesitated for a while and said, "Since it''s a rare opportunity to see the world, I''ll go."


    After Yin Ci finished speaking, Shi Jingzhi burst into a smile, his face beaming with joy. Then, he took out a small pill from his medicine box and broke it open with his fingers, revealing a sparkling and translucent jade bead.


    "Let''s go, let''s hand over the jade bead first."


    For the next few days, Yin Ci was busy preparing dry rations.


    Shi Jingzhi was very picky about the taste and texture of the rations. They had to be filling and delicious, but also vary in flavor.


    Other than the nagging Yin Ci into practicing his practicing swordsmanship, Shi Jingzhi was constantly hovering around him in the kitchen the rest of the time.


    However, Yin Ci didn''t get angry with him. After all, he had been able to hide his true identity for three years, so cooking for just three days was actually quite enjoyable.


    Finally, the day of departure arrived.


    Shi Jingzhi specially bought two brightly colored thin cotton quilts, claiming that he wanted to bring back some good luck.


    Yin Ci carried the quilt embroidered with mandarin ducks playing in the water on his back. Despite having begged for death for many years, a new feeling of despair arose in his heart.


    The Taiheng Sect has always kept their promises, even allowing the two of them to ride in the sect''s dedicated carriage. After a bumpy ride, the carriage finally stopped in front of a chaotic mountain range.


    The road ahead was steep and dangerous, making it impossible for the horses to continue. Everyone got off the carriage.


    "I''m Jin Lan, the two of you can come with me," said the Taiheng Sect disciple who had appeared a few days ago. He had an ordinary appearance, but his voice was very loud: "Yan Qing, Yan Qing - what are you doing? Hurry up and catch up!"


    The blind man heard the words and followed. He carried a load as heavy as a mountain on his back, but did not use a cane and walked as steadily as ever.


    Yin Ci casually scanned the area before turning his attention to the people around him. The Golden Jade Gang had finished counting the jade beads, and these were all the competitors.


    Each sect could bring a maximum of thirty people into the tomb, and there weren''t as many people as he had imagined.


    There were five prominent sects, the first being the "leader of the righteous path," the Taiheng Sect. Nearby, a group of bald-headed monks from the Jianchen Temple stood with them. As they were both on the righteous path, even if they stood together, the atmosphere was peaceful and harmonious.


    On the other side stood the Red Hook Sect and the Ling Sect, two demon cults that seemed ready to fight each other.


    The Red Hook Sect started as tomb robbers, and the Ghost Tomb was a big piece of fat that they were determined to get. The Ghost Tomb was the tomb of the first leader of the Ling Sect, and although the Ling Sect was now in decline, they couldn''t bear to see their ancestor''s tomb taken by others.


    Even before the tomb was opened, the two sects had already erupted in several small-scale conflicts.


    The atmosphere of the last group was quite subtle, emitting a strong sense of disharmony among the crowd of martial artists.


    "Those are people from Prince Rong''s Manor, on the side of the court," Jin Lan spoke up first when he saw Yin Ci looking over there. "Don''t offend them, or you''ll just add trouble for our sect."


    Shi Jingzhi chuckled at his words. "Of course, even the Taiheng Sect has received a fair share of imperial funding. I know what I''m doing."


    Apart from these five major factions, the rest were just a bunch of miscellaneous people, including small sects like the Ku Mountain Sect. These people were craning their necks, eagerly staring at the chaotic mountains, as if they could use their eyes to dig out treasures.


    Finally, a temporary wooden platform was set up on the stone surface, and the leader of the Golden Jade Gang appeared.


    The leader of the Golden Jade Gang was oily-faced, short and fat, and spoke in a unique and auspicious manner. He mumbled on the platform for a while before finally getting to the point.


    "In this tomb, first come, first served. Each sect will work with a few disciples from the Yueshui Bureau to record the list of treasures obtained." He twirled his goatee and added a hint of intimidation to his voice. "If anyone breaks the rules, you all have the right to attack and divide their treasures. Other than that, if anyone wants to play tough, they can do so after leaving this territory."


    With that, he waved his chubby hand and said, "Yueshui Bureau disciples, please!"


    The disciples of the Yueshui Bureau did not arrive in carriages nor did they gather anywhere. As soon as the leader of the Golden Jade Gang finished speaking, they appeared like ghosts from the mountainous terrain and headed towards the respective sects.


    Yin C¨ª held his breath - not because of anything else, but because the disciples of the Yueshui Bureau were dressed in extremely gaudy and eye-catching colors. They looked like they had just looted a brothel in the countryside and blindly put on whatever they could find.


    For a moment, even the demon cults were quiet. Their people were known for being extravagant, but they had never seen anything like this before.


    "They''re probably afraid of being mistaken for disciples of other sects," the chubby leader of the Golden Jade Gang said, noticing the solemn expressions on the disciples of the Yueshui Bureau. "They used to have good taste."


    The disciples of the Yueshui Bureau:"..."


    Next to Yin Ci, someone chuckled. "This old geezer talks too much."


    Oh, even the Ku Mountain Sect could be considered a sect now, and they had to to be led by a disciple of the Yueshui Bureau.


    Yin Ci turned his head and saw a girl in a peach-colored dress and a bright green skirt. Her features were ordinary, but her makeup was exquisite. She wore a small silver whistle around her neck, which added a touch of elegance to her otherwise tacky outfit.


    It was well-known that the Yueshui Bureau did not accept female disciples. Yin Ci couldn''t help but stare at her for a moment longer.


    "Hey there, little brother, have you never seen a beautiful sister before?" The girl approached with a smile, and from her features, it was clear she was indeed a woman.


    Yin Ci breathed a sigh of relief. A girl in a red and green dress was always better than a big man in the same attire. The Taiheng Sect had just recruited three strong men in peach-colored satin, and the disciples'' faces were all green.


    It seemed like she could read his mind, as the girl laughed again. "My name is Shen Zhu. I hope you two can hold your own and not die too quickly. I still want to spend more time in the Ghost Tomb."


    Shi Jingzhi remained calm and collected, as if he hadn''t heard a thing. His eyes were fixed on the ground, lost in thought.


    After entering the mountain, they had been walking for an entire day. Shi Jingzhi had maintained this ghostly expression the entire time.


    The Ghost Tomb was built on a dragon vein deep in the mountains, hidden from sight. No one lived in these rugged mountains, and there wasn''t even a proper path to follow.


    But with the skilled martial arts of various sects and the guidance of the Golden Jade Gang, they managed to arrive at the entrance of the Ghost Tomb just before nightfall.


    Nowadays, the entrance to the Ghost Tomb was quite conspicuous.


    The Golden Jade Gang had cut down the surrounding pine and cypress trees, laid down blue stones, and built a small square. On the square were stacked one golden thread formation after another, with blazing flames at each corner, creating an eerie and chilling atmosphere.


    As they approached the tomb, a musty smell mixed with suffocating blood filled their nostrils.


    The Golden Jade Gang had spared no expense this time, and Yin Ci couldn''t help but sigh.


    The tomb of this demon cult''s leader would not be complete without a blood sacrifice and a fierce formation to seal it. To break this formation, one must continuously pour hot and fresh blood day and night, and never give up halfway.


    The Golden Jade Gang had brought in a large number of livestock and sent people to slaughter them as they poured blood, finally breaking through the outermost layer of the tomb. Breaking the seal required the effort of hundreds of people, not a job that ordinary tomb robbers could handle.


    After breaking the seal, the next step was to change the air. The Ghost Tomb had been sealed for a hundred years, and the tomb passage was filled with poisonous gas.


    The Golden Jade Gang specially ignited medicine to adjust the wind and placed a wind-blocking formation in various air passages. Dealing with tombs of this level required the medicine wind to be burned for a total of forty-nine days.


    The wind-blocking formation was similar to other formations and required the use of demon blood and flesh to activate, which was another large sum of money.


    When the Ghost Tomb first appeared, Yin Ci had explored the situation alone. It was truly impenetrable, and opening the tomb would require a large force.


    Otherwise, even the Red Hook Sect would not obediently listen and would have already made a move in secret.


    Yin Ci was still pondering the matter of the Ghost Tomb when a call came. Whether out of resentment or guilt, blind Yan Qing hummed like a mosquito, "Taiheng Sect has reserved a spot for you, go rest early. We''ll set off at the time when the rooster crows tomorrow, don''t oversleep..."


    Shi Jingzhi appeared behind Yin Ci at some point and hooked his shoulder. "How could that be? We martial artists always wake up earlier than the roosters..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Yin Ci shook him off and he could only follow with a grimace.


    When they arrived at their destination, Yin Ci laid out a satin quilt with a pattern of mandarin ducks playing in water while glancing sideways at Shi Jingzhi.


    After they went into the Tomb tomorrow, he would see if this kid dared to take a nap again.


    The author has something to say:


    There''s only one supporting character left who hasn''t appeared yet...!


    Guess who will join the team now?


    I saw someone asking why Yin Ci couldn''t find the jade bead at first... Well, he was originally playing the role of a simple mountain villager.


    If he had crushed all the medicine pills, Shi Jingzhi would have noticed something was wrong as soon as he woke up.


    After he woke up, Shi Jingzhi admitted that he had stolen the jade bead and there was no need for Yin Ci to look for it anymore

 CH 7

    For the past few days, Shi Jingzhi could fall asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow. But today, he tossed and turned in his bunk, unable to catch his breath.


    With such a big person flipping like a pancake next to him, Yin Ci couldn''t close his eyes either.


    After flipping ninety-nine times, Shi Jingzhi asked knowingly, "Ah Ci, have you fallen asleep?"


    Yin Ci felt that if he were fifty years younger, he would have strangled this annoying guy instead of letting him roll around like a feather next to him. Fortunately, their destination was within reach, and Demon Lord Yin''s mood was still okay.


    He answered calmly, "No, I haven''t."


    "Hmm." Shi Jingzhi fell silent again for a while, then asked, "Are you really going with me tomorrow?"


    Yin Ci took a deep breath. What kind of medicine was this guy selling in his gourd?


    "After entering the Ghost Tomb, the various sects should not cause trouble. However, the Ghost Tomb is dangerous. Even with me protecting you, there is no guarantee that you won''t get hurt if you haven''t mastered your footwork. Otherwise, why don''t you just stay behind..."


    Yin Ci listened with wide eyes. He had come specifically to enter the tomb, and Shi Jingzhi had agreed eagerly at first. Who knows why he suddenly changed his mind.


    "You can stay on the surface and have food and drink. The Golden Jade Gang has slaughtered so many cows and sheep, there will definitely be meat for every meal in the coming days. When I bring the treasure up, then you can..." Shi Jingzhi continued to nag.


    Yin Ci interrupted him decisively, "If that''s the case, Shizun can just disallow me from entering the tomb, why keep asking?"


    Shi Jingzhi was immediately silenced.


    Yin Ci sneered inwardly. As an ordinary person, he was useless underground, but Shi Jingzhi had seemed particularly pleased with the idea of his "disciple being willing to enter the tomb".


    Perhaps Shi Jingzhi just wanted someone to boost his courage, or maybe he wanted a human shield in a critical moment, or even wanted to use Yin Ci as reserve food in case of emergency... Although Yin Ci knew there was something fishy going on, he couldn''t be bothered to care.


    For other sects, the Ghost Tomb might be a dangerous trial. But for him, it was at most a time-killing game. Anyway, he couldn''t die, and if he did, he would gain instead.


    That guy surnamed Shi must have some guilty reason for tossing and turning. As soon as Yin Ci bluntly asked him, Shi Jingzhi instantly became tight-lipped and didn''t even turn over.


    Yin Ci was satisfied and closed his eyes, but unfortunately, just as he was about to fall asleep, he was hit back by a sentence from Shi Jingzhi.


    "Because you are my disciple. As a master, it is my duty to give you more experience," Shi Jingzhi said with a hint of grievance. "And the surroundings are full of strangers. I also want you to accompany me. I admit that this idea is embarrassing. But this tomb..."


    It seemed like sleep was impossible now, so Yin Ci sat up.


    "As long as Shizun is willing to protect me, that''s enough. If Shizun can come out alive, then I definitely can too. If Shizun can''t come out, then I will accompany Shizun in death."


    Shi Jingzhi was touched and shuddered, "Ah Ci, don''t say that. Your master''s willpower is not strong enough."


    "Shizun has shown me kindness. When we met at Mount Ku, it was fate. Even if there are difficulties in the tomb, Shizun has good fortune and can turn bad luck into good. Besides, where in the world are there opportunities without risks?" Yin Ci continued to persuade.


    As Shi Jingzhi watched the performance, his eyes grew red and he looked at the stubborn young man with a hint of affection.


    "I''ll bring you in, I''ll bring you in," he said. Yin Ci lay down contentedly and pulled the blanket over himself.


    "In fact, this time I''m going to the Ghost Tomb to seek the elixir of life," Shi Jingzhi said.


    You don''t have to open up to me, I just want to rest.


    Yin Ci turned over in anger and sadness, but his mind had become alert. He had to keep listening.


    "I''ve always been sickly since I was young, and everyone said I couldn''t be saved. My family gradually stopped caring for me. This time, I''m looking for a chance at life in the Ghost Tomb. But rumors are just rumors, and there may not really be an elixir of life. Even if we don''t find it, like you said... well, at least we''ve seen the world and gained some experience."


    Yin Ci was now completely awake, and asked, "Since your home is in Yi City, why don''t we go to the Immortal Summoning Conference?"


    "You even know about the Immortal Summoning Ceremony?" There were too many people around, so Shi Jingzhi even slept with his Nuo mask on. He lay on his side, facing Yin Ci, with several red marks pressed onto his face.


    "I do. My grandfather told me that there''s even a nursery rhyme about it in the city. It goes like this... At the Immortal Summoning Ceremony, we summon the immortal gods, soaring to the heavens and becoming immortal ourselves..."


    According to common sense, if there were monsters in the world, there must also be immortals. However, Yin Ci had searched high and low, but couldn''t even find a single whisker of an immortal.


    The people at the Immortal Summoning Ceremony were the closest to "immortals". The ceremony was held every ten years in Yi City, and the entrance token was worth a fortune. If one caught the eye of an immortal, they could receive a jar of immortal wine, to get eternal youth.


    Yin Ci had obtained immortal wine in the past, more than a single jar''s worth. He had experimented with them in various ways, but still couldn''t manage to kill himself. That stuff looked like some kind of special medicinal wine, perhaps it could cure Shi Jingzhi''s illness.


    "My family helped me get a few sips, but it was no use," Shi Jingzhi''s voice was a bit bitter. "Maybe it''s fate...I just want to struggle a bit longer.


    "There are only a few sects that practice immortality, and they only know how to use demons to make formation symbols. I''ve searched a few places, but no one has achieved immortality."


    ''Indeed,'' Yin Ci thought to himself. The two of them were seeking opposite things, but ultimately both of them had found nothing.


    "It will get better," he casually reassured Shi Jingzhi, who had spoken from the heart.


    "Hopefully," sighed Shi Jingzhi, "I haven''t talked to anyone about this before. It feels refreshing to open up, Ah Ci..."


    Yin Ci pulled the covers over his head, this guy wasn''t done yet!


    Shi Jingzhi lowered his voice and reached over to pat his head through the red silk quilt.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you."


    Under the quilt embroidered with mandarin ducks playing in water, Yin Ci felt that this statement didn''t quite sit right with him*. But sleepiness took over and he didn''t feel like arguing about it.


    *T/N: Mandarin ducks also represent couples, so it sounds like a husband telling his wife that he''ll take care of her.


    The heat from the sunlight couldn''t suppress the cold air in the Ghost Tomb, and the blue stone slabs were as cold as ice. Hardly anyone could sleep soundly.


    The next morning, the Golden Jade Gang specially made delicious beef soup and oily pastries, even the monks from Jianchen Temple were given some thick mushroom porridge. Shi Jingzhi sipped on the hot soup and for once, didn''t touch his dry rations.


    The people from Prince Rong''s Manor didn''t show up, and they probably took care of their own meals.


    After a satisfying meal, the group followed the sunrise into the Ghost Tomb. The tomb''s entrance had been carefully cleaned by the Golden Jade Gang, but the thick stench of blood lingered.


    As soon as they stepped inside, the warmth from the food dissipated, leaving only bone-chilling coldness.


    "It''s ridiculous that Yan Budu would bury himself in such a haunted place and still hope to become immortal...he''s practically possessed," someone muttered under their breath.


    As if in response, a low laughter echoed through the dark tomb. In the next moment, the lamps in the tomb all lit up, emitting an eerie blue flame that seemed to invite them with sinister intentions.


    The disciples of the Taiheng Sect drew their swords, while the monks from the Jianchen Temple bowed their heads and recited Buddhist scriptures.


    Shi Jingzhi shuddered from head to toe. "I''ve got goosebumps," he exclaimed.


    Yin Ci remained calm. "Just shake it off."


    Shi Jingzhi exclaimed, "I knew bringing you here was the right decision! You''re such a brave disciple."


    Yin Ci thought of teasing him and responded with ill intentions, "Shizun, if I were you, I would plug up the bell. Grandfather said that demons and monsters are easily attracted by sound..."


    "Nonsense! This bell is made of pure silver and can ward off evil!" Shi Jingzhi grumbled as he frantically stuffed scraps of paper into the bell.


    The members of the Taiheng Sect witnessed this embarrassing behavior but pretended not to see.


    Jin Lan led Yan Qing over and said, "Sect Leader Shi, please come this way."


    Shi Jingzhi gazed longingly at the blind Yan Qing, not bothering to hide his envy, and Yin Ci couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    The tomb passage was neither too long nor too short, and had already been carefully explored. The major sects were well prepared, and even the smaller ones knew to follow suit and there were no incidents along the way.


    When they arrived at the main entrance of the Ghost Tomb, a few people in the back became quite anxious and dared to push past the larger sects, squeezing towards the tomb gate.


    The tomb gate was covered in densely packed talismans, each stroke soaked in an ominous dark red. The three people had a vacant look in their eyes and instead of stopping, they headed straight for the stone door--


    The Taiheng Sect and the Jianchen Temple both made a move, stopping the two people behind them. Unfortunately, the distance was too short and the one in the lead rushed too fast, crashing solidly into the door.


    There was no sound of impact, but the person''s body slowly melted into the tomb gate, accompanied by the flipping of ribs, splattering of blood, and an inaudible scream.


    The two people who were stopped suddenly came to their senses and instantly wet their pants.


    "Thank you all so much," a skinny man squeezed his way through the crowd. "That''s my servant. Perhaps he was too relaxed just now and lost his mind."


    Yin Ci recognized the skinny man. He was the head of the Changle Sect, who always brought four servants with him wherever he went, even if it meant wasting the spots for the Ghost Tomb this time.


    If it weren''t for Shi Jingzhi showing up halfway, this old man would have been Yin Ci''s target.


    Yin Ci turned around calmly and tried to touch the talisman on the door.


    But before he could take a step, he suddenly felt a strong force behind him - Shi Jingzhi''s bell had somehow hooked onto Yin Ci''s waist, firmly holding him in place.


    ...This kid was shaking so badly just now, but now his movements are steady.


    "Shizun, I''m still sober," Yin Ci said.


    "Mm." Shi Jingzhi didn''t shake this time. He was carefully examining the tomb door. The person from earlier had been completely devoured, leaving no trace on the door.


    "Utterly despicable," Jin Lan muttered under his breath. "See that? That''s how the members of the demon cults are."


    "I didn''t see anything," Yan Qing replied.


    Jin Lan rolled his eyes and turned to Yin Ci and Shi Jingzhi. "Anyway, you two better not act recklessly. Follow us closely when we go down to the second level. Be careful not to die without even knowing how you died."


    A few steps away, the Red Hook Sect had already taken out a pile of iron tools and were carefully prying open the door. The Ling Sect held the scrolls of their teachings and pinched their noses in disgust. The two major orthodox sects were not idle either, activating the protective formation they had purchased at great cost to defend themselves on the side.


    Despite the various conflicts and disagreements, all the major sects had sent their elites and everyone remained calm and composed. If they were to start fighting before even entering the door, they would only be a laughingstock to outsiders.


    Yin Ci turned his body and the silver bell behind him fell to the ground. Shi Jingzhi took a deep breath and bent down to pick it up.


    As everyone was busy and with the recent death, the tomb passage fell into silence.


    Suddenly, Shi Jingzhi let out a loud "Ah!" and the echo reverberated endlessly. The Red Hook Sect disciples who were prying open the door stopped and glared angrily at him.


    Shi Jingzhi pretended not to notice and held a silver bell in one hand while tremblingly pointing to the ground with the other, "Are those footprints?"


    The tomb passage was dimly lit, especially on the side of the tomb door where a thick layer of dust had accumulated on the ground. Yin Ci crouched down and brought the fire starter closer, illuminating a few faint footprints.


    Those footprints were stained with old blood and were incomplete, imprinted on the stone slabs. Covered by dust, they were indistinguishable from ordinary stains.


    Yin Ci had only realised that there were old bloodstains, and was deliberately leading Shi Jingzhi to investigate, but who would have thought that this little guy had such sharp eyes and could immediately recognize the true nature of the bloodstains.


    His Shizun, Shi Jingzhi, was truly an outstanding bird that had flown out of the nest. The bird that had just appeared was in a bad mood, its feathers almost standing on end.


    "These are definitely footprints, made by a grown man... and he was walking barefoot with blood on his feet, heading outwards!" it exclaimed.


    "The guest is correct, these bloodstained footprints have been here for over a hundred years," agreed the monk from Jianchen Temple.


    Jin Lan gasped, "A hundred years ago... could it be that Yan Budu really faked his death?"


    Just then, the tomb door creaked open slowly, revealing a thick darkness inside, like a void.


    The author has something to say:


    Yin Ci: "No worries, this Ghost Tomb is younger than me."


    Shi Jingzhi: "Turns out this ghost story is right beside me!"


    The fox spirit master, along with the fake-skinned disciple, the Liaozhai master and disciple*.


    *T/N: Means that they are as strange as the characters from the "Liaozhai Zhiyi" (Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio). (¡Á

 CH 8

    The Ghost Tomb belonged to the first leader of the Ling Sect, Yan Budu.


    Yan Budu was born into the wealthy Yan family and lived a life of luxury and extravagance as the youngest son. He was exceptionally intelligent and once brought the Yan family to its peak, earning him the title of a genius.


    He believed himself to be a genius capable of becoming an immortal.


    At the age of 17, he stopped doing business and used his vast fortune to establish the Ling Sect, searching for rare treasures from all over the world to build his own tomb. He even boasted that if he became an immortal, his tomb would remain empty, but if he died, he would die in the most luxurious tomb.


    Ten years later, the Ghost Tomb was completed. However, due to the massacre of too many craftsmen who knew the secrets of the tomb, the Ling Sect was attacked by the righteous martial arts faction.


    Yan Budu was indeed a rare genius of the century. He led the Ling Sect in stubborn resistance for two whole years, with countless souls lost under his sword, but he managed to survive.


    However, just as the Ling Sect was beginning to recover, he disappeared.


    Yan Budu didn''t disappear without a trace.


    After a year, the Ling Sect believed that the Ghost Tomb had been sealed and Yan Budu had been secretly buried by his confidants. And so began the legend of the Ghost Tomb, which had been passed down for a hundred years.


    When Yan Budu stirred up chaos in the Central Plains, Yin Ci was chasing clues about "immortals" in the borderlands and missed out on the big show.


    Several years later, he took on the name of Su Zhi and led the Red Hook Sect to find the Ghost Tomb. However, the opportunity did not arise, and they were unable to find it.


    At the time, the stories around the Shi Rou were not as profound as they are now, so Yin Ci didn''t bother to force the issue. After all, in a hundred or so years, future generations would help him find it.


    And now, the descendants are gathered at the entrance of the Ghost Tomb, but no one is willing to take the first step.


    In the end, the monks from the Jianchen Temple took the lead, lighting their lanterns and dispelling the darkness with their dim yellow light. But what appeared before them was not a tomb chamber, but the entrance to a street.


    As the group stepped in, the ghostly lanterns lit up once again, illuminating the entire street. The ground was paved with smooth green stones, without a single bloody footprint or much dust.


    The light and shadows danced, and the street was bustling with traffic. Everywhere there were the scents of perfume and the shadows of beautiful women, and every home was brightly lit. The long street seemed endless, like a lively market.


    The ceiling of the tomb was painted with something so black that it didn''t reflect any light, making it difficult to judge the distance. The tiny night pearls were strung together, simulating a sky full of stars, and the moon shone with a jade color, so realistic that it was frightening.


    The shops on both sides were no different from those in the world, with bricks and stones made of real materials, but the passersby and the goods on the stalls were all made of paper, giving off a creepy atmosphere.


    Just then, a grating sound that made one''s teeth ache rang out.


    At the entrance, the steel support was squeezed flat by the tomb gate. The two heavy stone doors closed on their own, trapping everyone inside the tomb.


    The sudden incident caused those who were originally standing at the entrance to scramble out, almost being crushed into minced meat.


    Within moments, there were piercing screams coming from outside the tomb gate, followed by an eerie silence.


    Ahead was a dark street that seemed to stretch on endlessly, while behind them was a deathly path reeking of blood. The smell of a trap filled the air, causing everyone to fall silent.


    After a while, Shi Jingzhi slowly lifted his silver bell, and even Yin Ci cooperative trembled a little.


    "That gate was probably made by a demon," Shen Zhu emerged from behind a paper figure, speaking in a relaxed tone. "There must be demons lurking in the tomb... We were brought in here for either treasure hunting or feeding the demons."


    She took two steps forward and the light from her lantern cast shadows on the paper figures, making their expressions come to life and adding to the eerie atmosphere.


    "Don''t panic, members of the Golden Jade Gang and other factions are waiting outside. If the tomb door can be opened once, it can be opened twice. Even if it can''t be opened, my sect has enough food and water to sustain us for seven days. Within these seven days, we will surely find a solution."


    The "Senior Sister" from the Taiheng Sect spoke again, her voice still low and pleasing to the ear.


    "A little girl who knows how to talk. My Red Hook Sect hasn''t spoken yet," an old voice rang out.


    "Dark Blood Witch." The Senior Sister from the Taiheng Sect, Shi Zhongyu, changed her expression, then bowed. "I didn''t expect the Red Hook Sect''s leader to be here. I apologize for my rudeness."


    The Dark Blood Witch chuckled twice. "How could I miss such a great tomb? I can''t guarantee anything else, but there must be a way out."


    With the righteous and evil factions saying so, the crowd gradually calmed down.


    "Indeed. The former leader of the Red Hook Sect is here. If we still can''t get out, no one in the world can save us," murmured Shi Jingzhi to Yin Ci.


    Yin Ci''s attention was not on this matter, as he examined the paper person beside him.


    "Shizun, the hair on this paper person seems to be real human hair."


    Shi Jingzhi: "..."


    Shi Jingzhi: "Good disciple, there are some things your master doesn''t want to know."


    Yin Ci replied, "Understood, Shizun. But I am curious...legend has it that thousands of craftsmen were sealed alive in the Ghost Tomb, but why can''t we find a single bone? Where did they go?"


    Shi Jingzhi was at a loss for words. "Ah Ci, do you hate me?"


    Yin Ci held back a happy laugh and shook his head sincerely.


    "I see that this dark street has split into two forks. Let''s divide our forces and reunite here in three days," said the Dark Blood Witch, her voice hoarse. "Each group should consist of one hundred people, no more and no less. Too many will make it difficult to move, and too few will invite trouble."


    The Golden Jade Gang had hidden one hundred and eight jade beads, and after a fierce competition, twelve sects and thirty-nine lone wanderers qualified. Including the likes of the Ku Mountain Sect, which barely had anyone, there were less than three hundred people descending into the tomb.


    The dark street was packed with paper people, and with over two hundred people crammed together, making it truly inconvenient to move.


    After the Dark Blood Witch finished speaking, she ignored the opinions of others and took out a small pottery jar. "For fairness'' sake, young ones, come and draw lots."


    The Red Hook Sect was both righteous and evil in their actions, and as a major tomb-raiding sect, no one dared to nitpick them.


    Representatives from each sect stepped forward and drew lots from the pottery jar.


    The first one to reach into the jar was Shi Zhongyu from the Taiheng Sect. She furrowed her brows and pulled out her hand, revealing a white circular mark the size of a chess piece on the back of her hand.


    The next person pulled out their hand, and there was also a circular mark on the back of their hand, either black or white.


    The Dark Blood Witch laughed and said, "There are two Yi snakes in the jar. With just one bite, they can distinguish between the balance of yin and yang in a person. Tombs also require a harmony in yin and yang, otherwise it will always attract some dirty things...


    "This one is a venomous snake that has been detoxified, so you don''t have to worry. What about you, kid over there? Don''t you want to try?"


    She glanced at Shi Jingzhi with her cloudy old eyes and sneered.


    Shi Jingzhi immediately stood at attention and said, "You are too kind. I had already made an agreement with the Taiheng Sect earlier to accompany them on this mission. In any case, there are only two of us here, so whether we get bitten or not doesn''t make much of a difference.


    "As the saying goes, those who accomplish great things do not fuss over minor details. If you, as an elder, have a broad mind, then please don''t worry about it."


    Yin Ci was surprised to find that his master, despite coughing up blood, was still able to speak at length.


    The Dark Blood Witch chuckled and then turned her attention elsewhere. With fingers like dried corpses, she pointed and gestured, matching black and white to create two distinct groups of people.


    Soon, the group was divided into two factions: the Jianchen Temple and the Ling Sect on one side, and the Taiheng Sect and the Red Hook Sect on the other.


    The rest of the people followed the two main groups. Only the people from Prince Rong''s Manor were undecided, but the Dark Blood Witch didn''t force them to choose and instead waved them into her own team.


    "Yin Ci, you really lucked out when you collided with the Taiheng Sect," said Shi Jingzhi, patting his chest. "With them, the Red Hook Sect probably won''t dare to cause trouble openly..."


    "Sect Leader Shi, how did you offend the Red Hook Sect?" asked Jin Lan curiously. "I stole that jade bead from them...sigh, let''s not talk about it, that old hag is glaring at me again." Shi Jingzhi turned his head, pretending that the Dark Blood Witch didn''t exist.


    Yin Ci didn''t tease Shi Jingzhi anymore, and he was observing carefully.


    Yan Budu was a madman, and the tomb was not set up according to common sense. Even though they were on the first level, there might still be clues related to eternal life.


    This underworld-like street split into two paths, and they took the left one. Looking up, it was still filled with paper people, a scene that made one''s heart feel cold.


    This path was like a flower and willow alley, with warm-colored lanterns flickering inside, and the smell of musty powder permeating the air. The paper people, regardless of gender, were all dressed up and had lively expressions and movements like real people.


    But there was no sound of human activity around, it was so quiet that it made people feel suffocated.


    "Let''s find a house to clean up and spend the night," said Dark Blood Witch, pointing to the most luxurious brothel. "That one will do, at least we can live there, and who knows, there may be treasures hidden inside."


    Yin Ci nodded secretly. No one knew where the path to the next level was, or when the tomb door would open. They needed to find a base to settle down, so that their morale wouldn''t scatter.


    However, this underworld street was surprisingly sophisticated.


    The brothel was brightly lit, and the interior was just as impressive as the exterior. The paper dishes on the banquet table were so realistic that they looked like the real thing. There were musicians playing and people laughing, each table unique and nothing alike.


    Being so similar to the human world, the chill in the air instead became even more pronounced.


    "Do not touch anything with your bare hands. If you must touch, use your cold Yin internal energy to freeze your fingers, without any body temperature. The ground is filled with Yin fire, so be careful when placing ordinary sources of fire..."


    With a nod from the Dark Blood Witch, several members of the Red Hook Sect stepped forward to direct the operation.


    Shi Jingzhi exclaimed, "The Red Hook Sect is quite generous, they even know how to help others first."


    "It''s not about doing favors, it''s about raising cannon fodder," Yin Ci retorted casually. "My grandfather said that there''s nothing good in the demon cult."


    "Ah Ci, I''ve been wanting to ask for a long time, but your grandfather--" Shi Jingzhi was cut off as trouble arose again from the Changle Sect.


    This Paperman Street was too eerie, and one of the Changle Sect''s servants collapsed--the young man was only seventeen or eighteen years old, and he stumbled and accidentally touched one of the paper men beside him.


    The Dark Blood Witch let out a long sigh and said, "Everyone step back."


    With that, she swung her cane and it landed in front of several disciples from the Taiheng Sect.


    "There''s no need to go over there. If there are no traps, he will naturally be fine. If there is something suspicious, it''s too late to save him now."


    The young man''s legs went weak with fear and he sat there for a long time before finally standing up with the help of the table. He didn''t seem to notice anything unusual.


    Just as everyone breathed a sigh of relief, the paper man he touched suddenly moved.


    It twisted in a strange and stiff manner, and the smile on its face became more obvious. In the next moment, the paper woman opened her mouth slightly and spontaneously burst into flames without any wind. The blue flames licked the paper, releasing a milky white smoke.


    The face of the disciple from the Red Hook Sect turned pale and he said, "Turn your internal energy cold, hurry!"


    In the next moment, Yin Ci found himself being embraced by Shi Jingzhi, his head pressed into his chest. The cold inner energy rushed into his body, but quickly disappeared.


    Despite this, Shi Jingzhi continued to transfer his inner energy, and although their bodies were close, they were as cold as ice.


    "Yin Ci, hold your breath," Shi Jingzhi gritted his teeth.


    The others also circulated their cold internal energy and held their breaths. The white smoke passed by them and headed straight for the three unarmed attendants of the Changle Sect.


    Everything happened in a flash.


    The attendants didn''t have time to react before inhaling the white smoke. They trembled for a moment, unable to struggle.


    With a rustling sound, small holes appeared on their skin, then slowly closed. They were frozen in place, allowing the holes to expand and contract on their bodies.


    As if sensing something, Shi Jingzhi''s breathing suddenly became rapid. Yin Ci acted decisively, covering Shi Jingzhi''s mouth and nose with his hand.


    The two of them stood closely together, not making a sound.


    After the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, the rustling sound stopped, and everything returned to silence. The Dark Blood Witch let out a breath and tapped her cane on the floor. The crowd finally regained their breath and began to move again.


    The head of the Changle Sect trembled as he turned his head to look at the three servants. As he looked, the old man let out a scream and fell, nearly repeating the fate of the fallen servants.


    "Interesting," murmured Shen Zhu in a low voice.


    As Yin Ci approached, he saw that the three people now had smiles on their faces, and their movements were frozen in place, with skin texture no different from that of paper people... or rather, right before everyone''s eyes, the three living people quickly turned into "paper people."


    Yin Ci recognized that thing.


    Just a moment ago, the holes on the three people''s skin had not yet closed. They kept expanding and were patched up with similar-colored "fabric," creating the illusion of holes that varied in size.


    Their bones, organs, and flesh were all devoured by "that thing," leaving only a fresh shell behind.


    Shi Jingzhi, with his keen senses, had already sensed something was off earlier. However...


    Before Yin Ci could finish his thoughts, Shi Jingzhi lifted his chin.


    His cheap master forcibly opened his mouth and shoved a pill the size of a lychee down his throat, then slapped him hard on the chest.


    Yin Ci couldn''t resist in front of everyone and choked back tears.


    ...He made a mistake. After losing his focus just now, he had forgotten to resume his breathing.


    Author''s note:


    Hugging ¡û pretending to be dead together


    Lifting the chin ¡û the next second, a disgustingly large pill is shoved in.


    Shi Jingzhi: ?! My disciple is dying!


    His pupils trembled with fear.


    Yin Ci: ? I forgot to breathe, it''s just a minor issue.

 CH 9

    The pill in his throat was incredibly spicy, and it melted quickly. Yin Ci''s body contorted as he coughed violently.


    The spiciness raced up and down his throat, and a wave of heat exploded throughout his body, causing a thin layer of sweat to form on his back.


    "You''re alive, You''re alive," Shi Jingzhi exclaimed with lingering fear. "Ah Ci, you almost scared me to death. I thought you couldn''t handle the loss of warmth. Here, have a couple more!"


    Yin Ci pushed away Shi Jingzhi''s claws and said, "Thank you, Shizun. One is enough for me to be full."


    Shi Jingzhi noticed Yin Ci had the energy to be sarcastic and shifted his attention back to the paper figures - the three servants who had turned into paper figures looked just like the new servants in a brothel, without any discrepancies.


    The Dark Blood Witch took a long needle and poked and stirred the paper person with it. When she pulled it out, the silver needle was shining blue and had collected many clusters of silky tufts.


    She sighed and said, "This is called a Firefly Spider. Its eggs are like cotton, and they scatter when warm. The eggs hatch inside a living creature and eat all its flesh and bones. Then they use the web to create a shell around the living creature and lure other prey to touch it... This is an extremely rare monster, and Yan Budu used it to make ''paper people''."


    With these words, even the slowest person understood that the men and women paper people around them were not created by skilled craftsmen, but were originally transformed from living people.


    "Grandmother, is there a way to deal with these paper people?" asked the head of the Changle Sect, wiping his sweat.


    "Don''t touch it, don''t hit it, just use something else to push it away," said the old witch as she waved her cane. "Now go and clean up the rooms. It''s getting dark, and you should all stay inside."


    As soon as he heard it was getting dark, the leader of the Changle Sect turned pale. "But, Grandmother," he stammered.


    The Dark Blood Witch ignored him and walked away.


    "Our Red Hook Sect don''t teach our disciples for them to become servants," one of the followers sneered. "Who knows what kind of creatures will come out at night in this big tomb? If you''re scared, why not go beg for help from those righteous sects over there? They love to be taken advantage of."


    The Taiheng Sect, known for their love of being taken advantage of, huddled together in the tea hall, moving the paper dolls to the corner and hiding them behind a screen.


    Thirty people slept on the floor together.


    Meanwhile, the Red Hook Sect took the best room and scattered strange objects and medicinal powders outside the door. They locked themselves in and didn''t come out again.


    The rest could only choose a room nearby. Quick on the draw, Shi Jingzhi managed to grab the one closest to Taiheng Sect.


    "We''re not going to share a room with the Taiheng Sect and sleep on the floor?" Yin Ci asked curiously.


    "The big window faces the courtyard, and the courtyard is filled with... cough." Shi Jingzhi pushed the door open with a pale face. "Look, even Red Hook Sect has a door. Having a door is better than not having one."


    The door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit room with a strong scent of makeup and perfume. Behind the colorful curtains, two paper figures were intertwined, their hair scattered.


    Shi Jingzhi was horrified by this scene from the underworld, slowly backing away and closing the door.


    "Yan Budu is insane," he gritted his teeth. "Let''s go, Ah Ci, we''ll sleep on the floor."


    Yin Ci gave him a playful glance, snatched the flagpole, and pushed the door open again.


    He used the flagpole to shift the paper figures under the bed, then spread out the sheets and laid out the mandarin duck quilt.


    Finally, he pulled out a face of a filial disciples and said, "Shizun, please."


    Two paper figures huddled under the bed, with a snow-white paper arm sticking out from under the bed.


    Shi Jingzhi trembled and said, "Better not."


    Yin Ci threw the flagpole back, looking innocent. "Shizun, you can kill people, but you''re afraid of corpses?"


    "Listen, blood and ghosts are two different things. I''m not afraid of blood, just ghosts." Shi Jingzhi pinched the flagpole with two fingers, looking pained as if he didn''t want it anymore.


    Yin Ci finally managed to hold back his laughter, tucked the arm back under the bed, and lay down on the bed first.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll suppress the yin energy first."


    He was a living dead man for three hundred years, and even if there were ghosts in this tomb, they would have to address him as an elder.


    Poor Shi Jingzhi knew nothing of this. Seeing his disciple so eager, he had to force himself to remain calm and climb onto the bed with him.


    Separated by a veil, he looked around in a daze, feeling as if he was in Qizhou and that everything was just a nightmare. However, the annoying silence reminded him that he was still trapped in this nightmare.


    Shi Jingzhi wished he could bury his head in the covers, but he was afraid of embarrassing himself in front of his disciple.


    So, he stiffened his body, making himself look more like a dead person than an actual dead person.


    "Ah Ci..." he began to say, but Yin Ci interrupted him, "This isn''t a solution. Why don''t you sleep first, Master? I''ll keep watch for the first half of the night, and then we can switch later."


    "We''re thinking the same thing," Shi Jingzhi pulled the covers tighter and bravely added, "If anything happens, wake me up immediately."


    Despite agreeing on this arrangement, Shi Jingzhi couldn''t fall asleep immediately. He gradually relaxed his limbs and suddenly laughed lightly.


    Yin Ci''s heart shook - could it be that he had stimulated Shi Jingzhi too much and scared him crazy?


    "It''s great to have a disciple," Shi Jingzhi''s voice was filled with exhaustion. "They say that one day as a teacher is a lifetime as a father. The ancients were not lying. We''ve only known each other for a few days, and you followed me even to a place like this."


    Yin Ci was a bit unsure if he was moved by his filial piety or lamenting that his disciple was too foolish.


    It seemed like he should say something, but it was a bit too late to respond now. Any normal person wouldn''t want to open up about such twisted perspectives.


    So he spoke from the heart, "I said before, I had nowhere else to go."


    "I was the same way," Shi Jingzhi muttered, "but now it''s different... now there''s the Ku Mountain Sect..."


    The latter half of his sentence was unclear, and when Yin Ci looked again, Shi Jingzhi had already fallen asleep.


    Yin Ci reached out and traced his fingertips over the rough mask on the man''s face, which still had some untrimmed wood splinters along the edges.


    Uncover your face, reveal your humanity; conceal your face, become divine.


    Perhaps the features on this mask were too twisted, and it carried too many tales of gods and ghosts, causing Yin Ci to feel have a strange feeling -- that the former half of Shi Jingzhi''s sentence carried a sense of despair that was on par with his own.


    Forget it, all this talk of gods and ghosts only leads to distracting thoughts. Yin Ci took out Shi Jingzhi''s white handkerchief and shamelessly covered it over the mask.


    Before he could adjust the cloth, the sound of footsteps could be heard outside.


    The light rustling sound of footsteps grew closer, sounding like someone walking in straw sandals.


    However, there were over a hundred people on this side, and none of them wore straw sandals.


    Yin Ci was in a state of alert as he shook Shi Jingzhi hard: "Shizun, the abnormality you pointed out has arrived."


    Upon hearing this, Shi Jingzhi stiffened and pulled the covers over his head, slowly curling up into a ball.


    Yin Ci heartlessly lifted the covers and tried to act nervous: "Do you hear that? Is that the sound of footsteps outside?"


    With his sharp senses, Shi Jingzhi confirmed: "Yes, it definitely is."


    The master and disciple held their breath and listened carefully. The sound of grass shoes stopped briefly at their doorstep before continuing on.


    "Maybe someone from the Taiheng Sect got up to relieve themselves," Shi Jingzhi whispered.


    Yin Ci asked incredulously, "Going all the way to the outhouse? In this godforsaken place?"


    Shi Jingzhi replied, "..."


    It was true, with Yan Budu''s madness, there was a hundred percent chance of finding a paper person in the outhouse.


    As they were talking, the sound of rustling grass shoes echoed again. The footsteps had come back and stopped at their doorstep. It might have been their imagination, but the paper man under the bed seemed to move a few times.


    This was not good, and Shi Jingzhi quickly pulled Yin Ci and shrank to the corner of the bed.


    Wrapped in a silk quilt, the two of them looked like newlyweds who had encountered bandits on their wedding night.


    Yin Ci struggled to open the quilt and said, "I''ll go take a look. Our mountain village has a lot of killings and a strong evil aura, who knows if this might be able to suppress them."


    Yin Ci didn''t believe in ghosts - he had traveled all over the country for hundreds of years. He had never seen a real ghost, but he had encountered many people who pretended to be gods and ghosts.


    Now that he was witnessing a new phenomenon in the tomb, his long-lost curiosity was piqued.


    As soon as he got up, the sound of grass shoes faded away. The person wearing the shoes seemed to be pacing back and forth in the long corridor, stopping from time to time.


    Strangely, whether it was the small sects around or the Taiheng Sect sleeping in the hall, not many people seemed to notice this anomaly.


    Yin Ci opened the door, and the wooden door creaked sharply. He looked to the left and saw three more people at the end of the corridor.


    Shi Zhongyu was in front, with her sword already drawn. Jin Lan and Yan Qing, both looking pale, followed behind her.


    Before Yin Ci could say anything, Shi Zhongyu spoke first: "Can you hear it too?"


    Yin Ci replied, "Shizun can hear the sound of footsteps clearly, but I can only hear a little bit."


    Shi Jingzhi, seeing Yin Ci talking with someone, finally gathered the courage to come closer. Shi Zhongyu nodded respectfully to Shi Jingzhi and pointed with her hand, "Can you see it?"


    Only then did Yin Ci follow her hand and look to the right.


    A monk was standing at the end of the corridor, holding a crudely made bark lamp in his hand. He was over eight feet tall, wearing monk shoes on his feet, a tattered monk robe on his body, and his face had no features, as if a boiled egg was placed on his shoulders.


    The monk stopped moving and turned his blank face towards them, as if observing them.


    Shi Jingzhi''s confusion overcame his fear, "Why is there a monk in the brothel? This isn''t good."


    The three members of the Taiheng Sect" "..."


    Yin Ci deeply applauded his own master''s ability to focus on the key points.


    Luckily, there was someone at the scene who was even more afraid than Shi Jingzhi.


    Jin Lan trembled for a while before struggling to explain, "Yan Qing''s ears are more sensitive than most people''s, and he said he heard strange noises. I couldn''t hear anything, so I went to find Senior Sister... and it turns out she could hear it too."


    After speaking, he pointed shakily across the corridor and said, "Senior Sister and Sect Leader Shi both said there was a monk over there, but I couldn''t see anything..."


    Yin Ci took the opportunity to lie, "I could only see a vague figure... judging by everyone''s reactions, most people probably couldn''t see it either."


    Shi Jingzhi glanced at his disciple and let out a deep sigh. He took two steps forward with the flag in his hand and bowed to the faceless monk, "Master monk, the sea of Buddha''s teachings is boundless, but to turn back and seek the shore is to find enlightenment."


    Yin Ci once again applauded him - what on earth was he saying? If that was a real monk, if he didn''t beat him up after heading that then he would have a lot of self-restraint.


    The faceless monk didn''t seem to have heard or understood, and didn''t react aggressively. He simply took two steps back as Shi Jingzhi advanced, maintaining a fixed distance between them.


    Shi Jingzhi was taken aback by the monk''s strange retreat and took two steps back himself. But to his surprise, the faceless monk made another move and advanced two steps.


    Shi Jingzhi: "..."


    He jumped around in all directions, but the monk mirrored his every move perfectly, like a reflection in a mirror. The two of them remained at the same distance from each other.


    The onlookers watched the two of them dance, and the tense atmosphere dissipated somewhat.


    Shi Zhongyu cleared her throat and said, "Sect Leader Shi, let''s take a break. Take a break first."


    Shi Jingzhi finally stopped, gasping for air and spitting out a mouthful of blood, from either fear or exhaustion.


    Blind Yan Qing looked confused, while Yin Ci struggled to hold back his laughter and almost blew his cover. Only Jin Lan trembled as he spoke, "Senior Sister, so he wasn''t possessed after all?"


    Shi Zhongyu shook her head and rolled up her sleeve, revealing a sparkling white bracelet. "This is one of our sect''s treasures. If there were any evil spirits within three zhang, the Blood Bone Beads would immediately turn from white to red. But as you can see, there''s no reaction. Whatever''s in front of us is neither ghost nor demon."


    Yin Ci led the conversation, "Hmm, not a ghost or a demon, then it must be an illusion?"


    Shi Zhongyu confirmed, "Exactly. This is a spell cast by a human. It''s highly likely that when Sect Leader Shi spoke to it earlier, he was targeted and locked onto."


    Shi Jingzhi breathed a sigh of relief, "Well, as long as it''s not a vengeful ghost, a mere illusion--"


    Shi Zhongyu said, "...but this spell is too complicated for me to understand. If it''s a curse, it could still be life-threatening. Sect Leader Shi, please be careful."


    Shi Jingzhi wordlessly inhaled back the breath he had just sighed out.


    "Yan Budu wouldn''t be so kind as to create a spell just for fun." Yan Qing, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke up. "Could this be a trap, designed to lure prey away?"


    Yin Ci deliberately took over the conversation, "If that''s the case, couldn''t he have chosen a more ordinary disguise? A monk visiting a brothel is already suspicious."


    Shi Jingzhi grunted and gradually calmed down, "Let''s go and take a look."


    It was rare to see this person being serious, and Yin Ci raised an eyebrow.


    "Who knows, there might be some mystery to this. Yan Budu is extremely picky and hates monks the most. If he really wants to kill someone, he would send a beauty."


    He even showed a smile.


    "Anyway I have already been targeted, and waiting to die passively is boring. Ah Ci, go wake up the people from the Yueshui Bureau, we''ll leave now."


    With that, Shi Jingzhi placed a hand on his disciple''s shoulder, his lips almost touching Yin Ci''s ear - "If I were Yan Budu, I would deliberately expose some treasures. Killing two birds with one stone, wouldn''t that be enjoyable?... If that''s the case, with Yan Budu''s malice, it wouldn''t be surprising to use a monk as a guide."


    "When everyone is fighting to the death, they will definitely think - how nice it would be if they hadn''t seen that hateful monk."


    Author''s note:


    The story begins with the secret medicine of the Ku Mountain Sect, known as the Chongqing Extra Spicy Hot Pot Base Pill (¡Á).

 CH 10

    Before Shen Zhu arrived, her voice preceded her: "As a rule, ten people follow one disciple of the Yueshui Bureau. There are only five of you, so I''ll be enough. More people will only add to the chaos."


    Jin Lan was startled and exclaimed, "When did you arrive?"


    "Since Sect Leader Shi started jumping around," Shen Zhu smiled.


    Without giving Shi Jingzhi time to look awkward, she continued, "I recognize this technique. It''s called Sticky Shadow and is used for navigation. However, creating something like this for navigation is too extravagant and not intuitive enough, which led to its disappearance. I never thought I''d see it here... Sect Leader Shi, please step back ten paces. Don''t worry, it''s just an illusion and won''t hurt anyone."


    Shi Jingzhi obediently stepped back ten paces. The illusion initially followed him step by step, but halfway through, it stopped and no longer followed.


    "This is the result of taking the wrong path. Sect Leader Shi, please move forward twenty steps and take the fork in the road," instructed Shi Jingzhi. The phantom figure walked ahead of him, choosing its own path.


    Shen Zhu exclaimed, "You see, this is how it leads the way."


    Jin Lan complained, "...It''s really troublesome. No wonder it''s been lost. Can''t we just use a compass? Who has the time to create something like this?"


    Yin Ci calmly replied, "Perhaps a lonely person."


    Yan Qing remained silent for a moment before asking, "Can I not go? I don''t want the treasure."


    "No," Shi Zhongyu shook her head. "You were the first to notice the sound of footsteps. I need your ears. When we return to the sect, I will report this to the Sect Leader and request recognition for your contribution."


    Yan Qing reluctantly agreed, and Yin Ci gave him a few more glances. As soon as he collided with him, he knew that this blind man''s martial arts were mediocre, even below Jin Lan''s level.


    Those who could see the Sticky Shadows were not much better in martial arts. It was unlikely that he could explain it solely based on his sensitive ears.


    Could there be other selection criteria for that technique?


    Exploring the Ghost Tomb was the right thing to do, and interesting things were happening one after another.


    Yin Ci smiled and poked the blind man, "Brother Yan, you have Heroine Shi to protect you, while I can only follow my Shizun. But I dare to go, seeking wealth there will naturally be danger, you know."


    Shi Zhongyu said, "Good disciple, you don''t have to be so frank."


    Jin Lan shook like a sieve, but didn''t want to embarrass himself in front of his senior sister. So the three from Taiheng Sect, two from Ku Mountain Sect, and one Shen Zhu, set off quietly.


    Shi Zhongyu felt like she should lead the way, saying,"We have few people, so our main focus is on exploration. If there is a conflict, don''t get involved."


    Yin Ci was not surprised. Shi Zhongyu was the top disciple of the Taiheng Sect, with a reputation that preceded her and a place among the top heroes of the jianghu. In terms of overall strength, Shi Jingzhi was not even her match.


    The faceless monk led them away from the brothel and into the chaotic alleys. Unfortunately, even though they were cautious, Yin Ci still noticed a small tail following them.


    A presence trailed behind them, neither too close nor too far, all the way to their destination - a coffin shop.


    The faceless monk stopped in front of it, turned around, clasped its hands together, and dissipated like thin smoke. The shop had two floors and a conventional appearance, inconspicuous in the dark alley.


    Shi Zhongyu rolled up her sleeves to reveal the Blood Bone Beads Bracelet. The beads were once pure white as snow, but now they were blackened as if they were about to drip blood.


    She drew her sword and warned, "Be careful, there are demons and evil spirits nearby."


    The other five people quickly hid behind her, forming a neat line like a row of chicks.


    The old mother hen, Shi Zhongyu: "..."


    She pricked her finger and smeared a few drops of blood on a pebble, then flicked it towards the shop door. The pebble landed with a soft thud and there was no other sound.


    Shi Zhongyu looked at Yan Qing, who shook his head. "It seems that the monster is not the type to attack first," she sighed.


    Shi Zhongyu collected her bracelet, held a sword in her right hand, and switched to a bronze dagger in her left. She stepped into the coffin shop, her white clothes reflecting a pale yellow like paper money, her fierce aura undiminished.


    The chicks followed quietly, keeping a distance of about five steps behind her.


    Inside the coffin shop, there was nothing particularly special. The paper man shopkeeper was leisurely reading a book, and there were no customers in the store, only lacquered coffins.


    The air was mixed with a faint smell of blood, and the Blood Bone Beads were getting redder and turning almost black.


    Suddenly, Shi Jingzhi stopped in his tracks.


    Although he had a Nuo mask on his face, his demeanor was completely different from before, and even Shi Zhongyu glanced at him slightly.


    "Don''t move," he said, his tone no longer relaxed. "Miss Shi, the monster is the ''Three Thousand Anxiety Silk''."


    Shi Zhongyu immediately became serious. She threw her bronze dagger to Jin Lan and said, "Cut a circle around our feet and quickly go back to report!"


    Shi Jingzhi shook his head. "It''s too late. There are quite a few of them, and I''m afraid we''ll be ambushed outside the store."


    Jin Lan and Yan Qing listened to the two people playing dumb riddles, and looked at the empty coffin shop, both showing a puzzled expression.


    Yin Ci lowered his head and hid his face in the shadow, not saying a word.


    "''Anxiety Silk'' is a kind of... well, whether it''s a worm or a vine is still uncertain. Anyway, it''s a kind of monster that is as thin as a spider''s silk, weightless, and invisible to the naked eye. When they gather in thousands, they become ''Three Thousand Anxiety Silks''," Shen Zhu explained casually, still looking relaxed.


    "They start crawling up from the feet, causing a slight itch when passing through the waist and abdomen, and only after passing through the neck will they cause obvious discomfort. Unfortunately once it reaches that step...But don''t worry, we just arrived, there must be a way."


    Jin Lan and Yan Qing were only in their early twenties, and they were scared by this topic: "What will happen when we reach that step...?"


    Anxiety Silk could turn a person into a half-dead lump of flesh, fed and slowly consumed by tomb rats and insects, Yin Ci added in his mind.


    Actually, there was no problem with directly feeding the Anxiety Silk with rats and insects. Yin Ci had seen the Anxiety Silk squeeze live rats into meatballs.


    It''s just that human bodies are larger and have more energy, which the Anxiety Silk especially love to consume. The amount of Anxiety Silk in this pile was so exaggerated that their appetite was insatiable.


    No wonder Yan Budu kept them in the coffin shop, where the coffins were definitely filled with "feed".


    Since becoming immortal, Yin Ci gradually could see various invisible monsters.


    At this moment, countless fine threads flowed like water in front of him. They flowed down from the second floor, crawled all over the walls and coffins, and accumulated into a large puddle outside the shop.


    The things in the room were covered with silver-white threads, as if they had been hit by a snowstorm. They silently circled around his feet, and perhaps from either fear or disgust, refused to even touch him.


    Yin Ci looked towards the other five people, with the three from Taiheng Sect and Shen Zhu, with the Anxiety Silk crawling up to their ankles.


    On the other side, Shi Jingzhi had the Anxiety Silk climbing up to his knees, as if he had put on a pair of white furry leg guards.


    Yin Ci thought to himself, "Are they eyeing this person because he has tender and delicious skin?"


    But this did not stop him from watching the show - he was just a "weak mountain dweller". When the situation became critical, he would find a way to get rid of Shi Jingzhi.


    Shi Zhongyu reacted quickly. She drew a circle with her palm and splattered blood around her body.


    While the Anxiety Silk were distracted, she took out a few pills and threw them towards the others.


    "This is poison, hurry and swallow it," Shi Zhongyu whispered, throwing five white pills. "The white ones are the antidote, take them after escaping."


    Shen Zhu gulped down the poison. "Not bad, not bad. Mixing poison with blood will slow down its erosion speed... Sect Leader Shi, I see you have a good understanding of the Anxiety Silk. Have you dealt with this before?"


    "I''ve read in books that burning it with fire can solve the problem."


    Everyone fell into silence. This was the Paperman Street, even touching a paperman required first chilling oneself. Setting fire on the spot would attract the Firefly Spiders from two miles away.


    Shi Jingzhi seemed to have thought of something and spoke again.


    "Yan Budu is quite interesting. He made a monk lead a group to chop down this Three Thousand Anxiety Silk. Is he trying to make us collectively become monks?"


    Yin Ci said, "...Shizun, please be quiet. If we don''t escape soon, we''ll be having a collective funeral."


    Shi Zhongyu had no interest in listening to Shi Jingzhi''s nonsense.


    With a flash of green light on her sword, a faint heat could be felt. As she danced with her sword, Yin and Yang intertwined, and her sword emitted a green Yin fire.


    The head of Taiheng Sect specifically chose her to lead the team, most likely because of this skill.


    Shi Jingzhi stopped talking and stared at the sword technique without blinking.


    Yin fire was effective against living things, but not as effective against evil creatures. Shi Zhongyu had been poisoned and targeted by the Anxiety Silk, causing her face to gradually turn pale.


    Jin Lan used a bronze dagger to randomly scratch at everyone''s feet, taking the opportunity to escape with the others. But before they could reach the door, everyone''s feet were trapped again by the Anxiety Silk, like sinking into a quagmire.


    Seeing the situation was not good, Shi Zhongyu abandoned defense and instead started to clear the way for the other five people.


    Jin Lan''s eyes turned red in an instant: "Senior Sister..."


    Unexpectedly, she had only released this Green Maiden Sword Technique halfway when a flagpole suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Shi Jingzhi''s voice carried a smile: "Miss Shi, life is precious, don''t be so quick to sacrifice yourself."


    The words "Cure All With Medicine" appeared on the flag, with a layer of golden flames floating above it. The flames were dazzling, but the flag remained undamaged.


    "I have no intention of stealing Senior''s unique skills, but the situation is urgent, so please bear with me. Thank you for your guidance."


    Shi Zhongyu hesitated before saying, "...You''re welcome?"


    Shi Jingzhi received her affirmation and flipped the flag upside down with one hand... then swept the ground with it.


    Who knew what he did to the Greed Maiden Sword Technique, but he managed to turn the Yin fire into Yang fire. The Yang fire stuck tightly to the flag and didn''t leave, and the flag was much wider than the sword, so the effect was excellent.


    The Anxiety Silk immediately fled in all directions, not even wanting to eat.


    Shi Zhongyu stood in confusion for a while before turning to Jin Lan and saying, "Remember to bring some mops next time we hunt demons."


    She then fell into deeper confusion - was it really so easy to learn how to turn spiritual energy into fire and cover objects with it?


    Yin Ci looked at the pile of Anxiety Silk trembling and huddling in the corner with a smile. It seemed that he didn''t need to intervene this time.


    It was a job well done. As Shi Jingzhi cleaned up the store, everyone sat on the ground and ate their antidotes. Jin Lan and Yan Qing had the worst martial arts skills and were still affected by the Anxiety Silk, unable to walk properly.


    When Shi Jingzhi finished cleaning, the huge Anxiety Silk had long crawled out of the coffin shop and rolled away sadly.


    Shi Zhongyu''s Blood Bone Beads Bracelet had turned white again, but the awkward atmosphere remained. Shen Zhu said she wanted to take samples and record them, but no one knew where she went. With one less person, the atmosphere became even colder.


    Jin Lan tried to liven up the mood, "Thanks to Senior Sister and Sect Leader Shi, we finally drove away the monster and can freely search. With so many coffins in the store, there must be many treasures hidden."


    "Jin Lan, be careful what you say," Shi Zhongyu finally snapped out of it, "No monsters doesn''t mean there are no traps or mechanisms."


    After keeping the flag, Shi Jingzhi opened his medicine box and said, "With both the poison and the demons, they will definitely harm your vitality. Come, everyone should take the medicine."


    Seeing Shi Jingzhi''s strength, Shi Zhongyu spoke with more respect, "May I ask, Sect Leader Shi, what is this?"


    Shi Jingzhi replied, "This is a special product of the Ku Mountain Sect, the Great Strength Pill."


    Shi Zhongyu: "..."


    She patted her cheeks and regained some composure, "Thank you, Sect Leader Shi, for your help. Just now..."


    "Our family''s imitation martial arts are not easy to explain. It was just a fluke. Miss Shi, don''t worry about it." Shi Jingzhi stood up. "You guys eat first! I''ll go out and see. Maybe the Anxiety Silk hasn''t left yet."


    Yin Ci chewed on the pill and looked meaningfully towards the door.


    Outside the coffin shop.


    ''I''m sorry, I haven''t found the right time since receiving the message from the sparrow demon,'' Shen Zhu said, putting away her casual expression and speaking in lip language.


    ''It''s true that Yin Ci has a grandfather who has read books, and his father has also sold fur in town a few times. But as for Yin Ci himself, I haven''t found much information.''


    Shi Jingzhi looked at her quietly.


    Shen Zhu frowned. ''Yin Ci lives in the deep mountains, so it''s not surprising that there''s a lack of records. It''s not a loophole, but...''


    ''You''re doing well,'' Shi Jingzhi replied in lip language.


    ''Don''t worry, I have my own sense of propriety,'' Shen Zhu said.


    Author''s note:


    Demon Lord Yin: Enjoying the show, but unfortunately it isn''t convenient to clap.


    Sect Leader Shi, the real monk sweeping the floor (¡Á

 CH 11

    After resting on the first floor for a while, everyone inspected the coffins one by one, only to find a pile of bone balls stuffed inside.


    Jin Lan''s face turned as pale as paper and he had to take a moment to recover.


    Jin Lan had an old leg injury, and when he was agitated, he limped as he walked. Yan Qing offered to carry him, but Jin Lan refused.


    "This is the work of a servant, but the tomb is full of dangers. You should take care of yourself first," Jin Lan shook his head. "I can walk on my own."


    Yan Qing made an assenting grunt and suddenly gasped, "There''s a sound upstairs."


    Yin Ci listened carefully and indeed heard a faint scratching sound, as if someone was scratching the wooden boards with their nails. Shi Jingzhi glanced at the Blood Bone Beads, then quietly trembled.


    "I didn''t take the poison just now, and I feel fine. I''ll go up and take a look," said Yin Ci, practically wearing the words "I''m brave" on his face.


    Shi Jingzhi asked, "You didn''t take it?"


    Yin Ci looked apologetic, "I was caught off guard by the strange demon I saw for the first time and didn''t react in time."


    If he had taken the poison and didn''t show any symptoms, it would only cause more trouble.


    Shi Jingzhi pursed his lips and fell silent for a moment.


    "I''ll go up with you. Miss Shi downstairs will take care of things."


    Yin Ci looked at him in surprise.


    Upstairs was empty, with a beautifully crafted red coffin in the center of the room. The stench grew stronger, mixed with a strange sweetness.


    Yin Ci recognized the scent of Qinyuan poison hidden inside the coffin.


    This was a vicious plan. The scent of Qinyuan poison was faint and easily masked by the stench of corpses, making it difficult to detect.


    To deal with the Anxiety Silk, experts like Shi Zhongyu would take poison to protect themselves. Even if they took an antidote, the poison''s effects would not disappear immediately.


    If they were then hit with another dose of strong poison, even immortals would struggle to survive.


    Qin Yuan poison was extremely rare, and Yin Ci had only found a small cup of it. Even with Shi Jingzhi''s heightened senses, he would not be able to identify an unfamiliar poison. If he fell victim to it, his young master would undoubtedly die.


    Shi Jingzhi seemed to realize the danger and coughed lightly.


    "In situations like this, there are usually traps in the coffin, the most common being poison and curses. This coffin looks unusual, so maybe we should..."


    Yin Ci turned his back to him and pretended to be impatient. "I''ve opened many coffins before, I''m very skilled at it."


    Without giving Shi Jingzhi a chance to speak, Yin Ci took a few steps forward and lifted the lid of the coffin.


    With a crisp sound, a thin transparent barrier rose around the coffin, and Shi Jingzhi, who had intended to follow Yin Ci, slammed into the barrier with a muffled sound.


    Yin Ci pretended not to hear anything and moved the coffin lid, only to be sprayed in the face with Qinyuan Poison Powder.


    It was indeed the most poisonous substance in the world, with a strong taste and even a slight sense of euphoria.


    Yin Ci licked his lips and pressed down on the thing inside the coffin. The thing was dressed in fine silk and had beautiful eyes, looking like a young girl.


    But as the former leader of the Red Hook Sect, Yin Ci recognized its true identity with just one glance - a well-crafted puppet corpse. It was not a monster, but rather made from fresh corpses refined to feel like a living person, often accompanied by some enchanting spells.


    With a swift and precise move, Yin Ci disabled its core mechanism. It couldn''t move an inch and could only transform into a weeping expression, which was heart-wrenching to see.


    Demon Lord Yin''s heart was as hard as iron, and he didn''t even blink. Even if he loosened his grip a little, this thing could jump up and tear him apart.


    Although Yin Ci didn''t care, Shi Jingzhi was watching from behind, and the transformation from minced meat to a living person would still be too exciting.


    Seeing Yin Ci''s lack of response, the spell was activated again.


    The puppet corpse instantly transformed into a handsome man, revealing a fragile expression.


    Yin Ci asked, "¡­?"


    This craftsman had considered everything thoroughly. Unfortunately, his appearance was not as good as his cheap master''s.


    Yin Ci remained motionless, continuing to increase the force in his hand. The puppet corpse struggled in vain, once again changing its face.


    Yin Ci was very familiar with that face.


    The spell directly affected the spirit, transforming it into Yin Ci''s true appearance - long black hair like ink, pale complexion, intense heaving in the chest, and a painful and desperate expression.


    It pleaded as it looked up, revealing a strange sense of breaking down.


    Yin Ci instead smiled, moving his lips and silently speaking to the puppet corpse.


    "Well, this really is a dream come true."


    With that, Yin Ci increased the force once again. He exerted too much force, and the bones in his hand made an unbearable cracking sound. The core of the mechanism even had a slight crack in his grip.


    The illusion suddenly dissipated, revealing the true face of the puppet corpse. A female corpse lay quietly in the coffin, with her eyes tightly closed and her nose almost completely rotted away. Her face was eroded by the flower and willow disease*, making her look like a demon.


    *T/N: a type of illness that was believed to afflict courtesans who worked in the pleasure districts, and thought to be caused by excessive indulgence in pleasures such as drinking, smoking, and sexual activities.


    Yin Ci coldly released his grip, and his injured bones almost instantly returned to their original state. Without turning back, he continued to lean against the coffin and took a short hairpin from the female corpse''s hair.


    Then, he carefully opened his outer garment, reached into his chest, and inserted the hairpin directly into his heart.


    Although his wound healed quickly, the foreign object was not so easy to remove. His heart beat with difficulty, and even through his Ghost Skin Suit, Yin Ci''s face remained pale and terrifying.


    After making the preparations, Yin Ci finally spat out a mouthful of blood, completely covering the bloodstain on his chest.


    He did not move, always facing away from Shi Jingzhi. From Shi Jingzhi''s perspective, he was just moving away from the coffin, standing still for a moment, and then falling down softly.


    Just then, there was a loud explosion as the barrier shattered. Accompanied by the flag of golden flames, Shi Jingzhi rushed forward, panting heavily.


    The barrier was incredibly sturdy, and it was clear that he had exerted a lot of effort.


    Upon seeing Yin Ci, whose front was covered in blood, a hint of displeasure flashed in Shi Jingzhi''s eyes.


    "Don''t touch the coffin, it''s poisonous," Yin Ci weakly spoke as he supported himself on Shi Jingzhi''s shoulder.


    "Nonsense, I just said that!" Shi Jingzhi grabbed his wrist and gritted his teeth as he checked his pulse. "The symptoms of heart failure...damn it, didn''t I tell you to wait a bit?"


    "The Taiheng Sect is a big family with a big business, and there are only two of us. If there really is a treasure here, I''m afraid they..." Yin Ci trailed off.


    "The Taiheng Sect is not a bandit gang," Shi Jingzhi retorted, his face stern as he rummaged through the medicine box and pulled out a glass bottle. "Drink it quickly! If you had taken poison earlier, you might not even be alive now."


    As Shi Jingzhi carefully placed the medicine, Yin Ci obediently swallowed it, his face full of apologies.


    Shi Jingzhi clenched and unclenched his fists, but ultimately refrained from hitting the patient.


    Yin Ci found it amusing that Shi Jingzhi was genuinely angry, not just pretending.


    Perhaps Shi Jingzhi''s use of him was not limited to just filling a quota. Could it be that he truly saw him as a disciple?


    That thought was laughable.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise as the barrier broke, and four people arrived late on the scene. Seeing what had happened, Shi Zhongyu sighed and addressed Shi Jingzhi, "Sect Leader Shi."


    "I apologize for my disciple''s ignorance. He''s still a bit naive," said Shi Jingzhi with a serious expression. "The coffin is poisonous, and the thing inside looks like a puppet corpse. Miss Shi, could you please verify it for us?"


    Shi Zhongyu reached out with her sword and the coffin immediately shattered, with wooden boards falling in all directions. Jewels and treasures scattered all over the ground, but no one bothered to pick them up.


    "It is indeed a puppet corpse. Its core mechanism seems to have malfunctioned. Your disciple is very lucky," said Shi Zhongyu. The incredibly hard mechanism core could hardly be destroyed by bare hands, so at the moment she wouldn''t suspect anything.


    "The poison he was exposed to is also very strange. I''ve never seen such symptoms of heart failure before. But the situation seems to have stabilized," said Shi Jingzhi, wiping the sweat off his forehead and giving Yin Ci some medicine.


    "The sound is off," suddenly spoke Yan Qing, pointing to the puppet corpse. "There''s a sound of friction and movement inside."


    When Shi Jingzhi and Shi Zhongyu locked eyes, the latter covered her hands with silk and carefully dismantled the puppet corpse. She lifted the eyelids of the puppet corpse and found two hollow wax eyes.


    Then, she pulled Yan Qing over and had him listen carefully before pulling out a black short sword from the spine of the corpse.


    While pretending to be weakened, Yin Ci secretly glanced over.


    Shi Zhongyu cut open the wax balls and two round beads fell out. The left eye sparkled with a dazzling light golden glow, while the right eye was dull and had a wooden texture.


    "Let me see... one Unexchangeable Gold bead and one wooden Buddhist bead. One Hanging Shadow Sword and several precious jewels," she said.


    Shen Zhu bit her pen and asked, "How do the two sect leaders plan to divide it?"


    Shi Zhongyu let out a sigh and said, "The Ku Mountain Sect saved my life, so I will let Sect Leader Shi decide first."


    Yin Ci''s gaze circled around the wooden Buddha bead before turning to Shi Jingzhi. After a moment of contemplation, Shi Jingzhi answered decisively, "I want the wooden Buddha bead and the Hanging Shadow Sword."


    Shen Zhu raised an eyebrow, "Really? According to Yan Budu''s character, it''s possible that he would deliberately give a fake Buddha bead to fool people. Although the Hanging Shadow Sword was made by a famous craftsman, it is more like a collectible and not a divine weapon. These two items combined are not worth a single speck of gold dust."


    "I have already learned some martial arts from Miss Shi as a token of gratitude for saving my life. There is no need to mention it again."


    Shi Jingzhi then stuffed a pill into Yin Ci''s mouth, gesturing for him to remain quiet.


    "Unexchangeable gold can be used to forge divine weapons and powerful tools, which is why they are so valuable. Our small sect doesn''t even have a decent weapon, let alone the ability to forge one with this gold."


    Yin Ci''s eyes showed admiration.


    Although not worth much in terms of value, the gold they have is still priceless to them. However, it would be better to take advantage of this opportunity and sell it to the Taiheng Sect as a gesture of goodwill.


    Taking a worthless Hanging Shadow Sword and an unknown bead should suffice.


    Shi Zhongyu found it difficult to object.


    ...And now it seems that only this bead may be related to the Shi Rou. Shi Jingzhi is usually rowdy, but surprisingly calm at critical moments.


    Sure enough, Shi Zhongyu nodded, a hint of appreciation crossing her face.


    "Thank you, Sect Leader Shi. You should also take some lightweight jewelry for easier travel after leaving the tomb."


    Shi Jingzhi nodded in agreement. Yin Ci was still lying on the ground, and he had no intention of leaving too far away, so he casually looked around his feet.


    Under the light, a short hairpin glimmered with golden light, its style almost identical to the one in Yin Ci''s heart.


    Shi Jingzhi fixed his gaze on it and picked it up. He played with the hairpin absentmindedly for a while before falling into deep thought.


    "This will do," Shi Jingzhi said absentmindedly after a moment.


    He then sat down next to Yin Ci and put the hairpin in his pocket.


    "Ah Ci, if something like today happens again, I will expel you from the sect. Since this is your first offense, I will only deduct half a year''s allowance."


    Yin Ci: "..." Friend, it seems like you only have one year left to live.


    After finishing his words, Shi Jingzhi placed a short sword next to Yin Ci.


    "As for this...you have just become my disciple, and I haven''t given you a proper gift yet. You like swords, right? Take it."


    Yin Ci weakly smiled, "Shizun, you''re giving the carrot and the stick together?"


    "Isn''t it because you have good luck? Since you survived such a great danger, we can share good fortune together," he said.


    Shi Jingzhi forced a smile and replied, "¡­After all, with your weak heart, you should have died a long time ago."


    The author has something to say:


    Puppet Corpse: Look, you''re going to die, you''re going to die, this is your dying look!


    Yin Ci: ? There are such good things in life.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡­Salary reduction, 50% salary reduction!

 CH 12

    At sunrise, three rooster crows could be heard from within the Red Hook Sect''s quarters.


    Shi Zhongyu explained everything that happened last night in a clear and straightforward manner.


    Surprisingly, the Red Hook Sect remained calm despite gaining nothing from the situation.


    The only request made by the Dark Blood Witch was, "That boy surnamed Shi, bring out the Buddhist beads for me to see."


    It is said that every profession has its own area of expertise. When it comes to things found in tombs, no sect is better than the Yueshui Bureau, and the Yueshui Bureau couldn''t compare with the Red Hook Sect.


    Without hesitation, Shi Jingzhi promptly presented the Buddhist beads.


    The Dark Blood Witch did not immediately take them, but instead looked at Shi Jingzhi and asked, "What, are you not afraid of me anymore?"


    Shi Jingzhi replied, "If this thing can catch the attention of Grandmother, then it must be extraordinary. I have offended you with the matter of the jade bead, so if Grandmother likes it, please take it as compensation from our sect."


    He smiled faintly and bowed in front of everyone, "I have only one request. If there is any mystery in this thing, please tell me the content."


    "Chen Qu, that kid always likes to cause trouble. If you killed him, then that''s it. This matter won''t be pursued further with the Ku Mountain Sect, so Sect Leader Shi can rest assured."


    Dark Blood Witch responded calmly, her sharp nails picking up the wooden bead and throwing it back into Shi Jingzhi''s hand, "My Red Hook Sect has the upper hand here, how could we snatch a junior''s thing in public? This thing does have a mystery, and there''s no harm in speaking it out."


    Everyone''s gaze returned to the Buddha bead.


    No matter how you looked at it, the Buddha bead was unremarkable, like it had been dug out from a pile of old things, with no special features.


    Dark Blood Witch signaled to her subordinates, and a Red Hook Sect disciple brought a small jar of glutinous rice wine. The old woman held the wine jar in her hand, and in no time, the wine boiled up. After waiting for the wine to boil for a moment, Dark Blood Witch threw the Buddha bead directly into it.


    In the next instant, the wine jar exploded with a bang, revealing a strangely shaped hollow wooden carving. The carving was small but exquisitely crafted, with details as fine as hair.


    Shi Jingzhi exclaimed in surprise, "It''s a map carving."


    Dark Blood Witch replied, "Just a fragment of a carving. This bead is the style of the Jianchen Temple, each string has fourteen beads."


    She splashed some cold water on the carving, and it quickly curled up, transforming into a smooth and round Buddha bead. Dark Blood Witch flicked the bead, and Shi Jingzhi raised his hand, catching it steadily.


    "You''re a good kid," the old lady said with a sinister smile. "If you want to play tricks on your elders, you''d better weigh your own abilities first. But I like to see rascals who have good eyes. I''ll spare your life this time."


    Shi Jingzhi seemed not to understand. He took back the Buddha bead and smiled as usual, "Thank you, Grandmother. I have learned a lot from you."


    After the morning meeting, each sect needed to discuss separately. The group agreed to depart in an hour, and the two disciples of the Ku Mountain Sect returned to their room.


    The Dark Blood Witch stood still for a moment and snorted coldly, "I underestimated him."


    Her subordinate next to her was puzzled and asked, "Master, what''s the matter with that person?"


    "He dared to steal the Jade Bead, and I thought he was just a reckless person. But now it seems that he is quite a good opponent. That kid knew there was more than one Buddha bead, and he took advantage of my knowledge while knowing I wouldn''t shamelessly steal the treasure."


    Dark Blood Witch leaned on her crutches, her voice hoarse.


    "He pretended to be harmless all the way, and now he apologizes opportunistically. With so many eyes watching, I had to promise not to target the Ku Mountain Sect. That kid is very cunning, very cunning indeed."


    Dark Blood Witch''s subordinate''s blood pressure skyrocketed, "Shouldn''t we-"


    "No, look at Shi Zhongyu''s attitude, she''s probably been bought over by that guy. That group of fools from the Taiheng Sect will most likely be played by him. Besides, making a promise in public and then going back on it would ruin the rules set by our predecessors."


    "But if we just let him go like that..."


    "Ultimately, you may not be his match. I used five percent of my strength to shoot that bead just now." Dark Blood Witch rubbed her fingertips. "Just keep an eye on that kid and don''t provoke him."


    The subordinates trembled in fear and replied, "Yes!"


    On the other side, in the room of the Ku Mountain Sect.


    "For the next two days, we''ll stay here and not go anywhere," Shi Jingzhi sat on the edge of the bed. "Anyway, all the sects plan to keep their people here, so it won''t be deserted..."


    "Shouldn''t Shizun go find the Buddhist beads?"


    Shi Jingzhi took off the Nuo mask and smiled, "We just got one, if we keep looking, we won''t have any luck left. The Taiheng and Red Hook Sects don''t have any yet."


    Yin Ci knew what he was getting at, "But didn''t the Grandmother say there were fourteen Buddhist beads?"


    "Don''t forget, Yan Budu was the one who intentionally led this Buddha bead to us. He wants us to think there are fourteen beads and start fighting over them. After all, everyone can see the treasures in the tomb and probably knows their value. This way, everyone has their own calculations and can barely cooperate. But this wooden Buddha bead..."


    "No one knows what the Buddha bead treasure map hides, it''s hard to give up directly," Yin Ci continued.


    "Exactly." Shi Jingzhi stretched lazily. "So, this layer of Buddhist beads is just a sweet deal, at most there are one or two more. The rest of the beads will only be hidden deeper and guarded more tightly."


    As he spoke, he gave Yin Ci a cold glance.


    "Just relying on ''good luck'' won''t be enough to escape. Take these next few days to rest and recover, got it?"


    Yin Ci forced a smile and nodded in agreement.


    Everything went smoothly. He had immediately recognized the secret of the Buddhist bead and was planning how to get his hands on it when Shi Jingzhi took the initiative to pick it.


    Later, the Dark Blood Witch revealed the secret in public, so he didn''t need to bother with any hints.


    As for the other function of the Buddhist beads, it wouldn''t be long before Jianchen Temple made it public for him.


    The only downside was that Shi Jingzhi had been sticking around the whole time, and Yin Ci couldn''t confirm the identity of the person who had been following them the night before.


    Yin Ci lifted his eyes with interest to observe his master, who was preparing to go back to sleep. Shi Jingzhi was definitely not just a simple "martial arts genius."


    First was him noticing the smell of blood, followed by him choosing the golden hairpin.


    It had been so long since Yin Ci had experienced this kind of thrilling pressure. Before he could grow tired of the new excitement, it would be a shame if this person died.


    "Sect Leader Shi?" A knock suddenly sounded at the door.


    Shi Jingzhi crawled out of bed and put on his mask. "Yes, yes, who is it?"


    "Yan Qing."


    "Come in quickly. Ah Ci, do we still have any rice cakes left? Bring them out for our guest."


    Blind Yan Qing entered the room nervously. "I came to apologize to both of you."


    "What happened?" Shi Jingzhi asked.


    "I intentionally bumped into Little Brother Yin Ci that day...I didn''t want to end up in the tomb, so I purposely twisted my ankle. I''m really sorry for causing trouble for the both of you."


    "I thought it was something serious. It doesn''t matter to me at all. Ah Ci, what do you think?" Shi Jingzhi asked.


    "It''s okay," Yin Ci shook his head.


    Yan Qing visibly breathed a sigh of relief and seemed to have made up his mind.


    He took out two strings of coins and said, "Can you help take a look at Jin Lan''s injury? Jin Lan''s position in the sect is not high enough to see a good doctor. With Sect Leader Shi''s expertise, this little bit of money may not be enough, I..."


    Shi Jingzhi cleared his throat and interrupted, "Is Jin Lan your friend? He doesn''t seem very friendly towards you."


    "We''re not friends," Yan Qing immediately denied. "When I was young, I tried to become a servant in Taiheng. Jin Lan didn''t mind that I was blind and let me in. Although he has a temper, his nature is not bad, and..."


    His face turned a little ugly.


    "Yesterday, when I said I heard strange noises, only he believed me and was willing to report it to Senior Shi. I dragged him into this mess."


    "Sure, no problem," Shi Jingzhi agreed readily. "This money is enough. After we finish this cake, I''ll go help him out."


    Jin Lan was naturally gifted, and more importantly his meridians weren''t leaky, which gave Shi Jingzhi some confidence back. For the remaining time, Shi Jingzhi tried various methods to treat Yin Ci''s "heart failure."


    Two days later, the agreed-upon day for the rendezvous arrived.


    The Red Hook Sect found a new Buddha bead, and everyone else also obtained some treasures. With wounds and spoils of war, they set out on the same road they had come from.


    While the wounded were being transferred, Yin Ci pulled out the short hairpin from his heart and threw it into some blood-stained rags.


    The meeting point was at a fork in the road, and the other group arrived on time - both groups had similar situations, with a few casualties, but nothing that affected their fundamental strength.


    Jin Lan whispered, "The Ling Sect didn''t lose anyone, so Yan Budu must have given them a backdoor."


    After receiving treatment, the distance between Jin Lan and the two master and disciple had narrowed. Yan Qing remained as quiet as ever, following behind them.


    As they walked, a monk approached them from the opposite direction, holding out his palm.


    "Have any of you seen this?" he asked, revealing a Buddha bead resting in his hand.


    "That''s Master Juehui," Jin Lan eagerly explained. "He''s the head of Jianchen Temple and very powerful."


    Juehui was around forty years old, with a simple and austere appearance, resembling an oppressed farmer. Despite his unsteady gait, his voice was remarkably steady.


    "This Buddha bead has been imbued with our temple''s Breaking Evil spell, but the spell formation is only one-third complete. I believe there are three Buddhist beads in total, and only when they are all gathered can the spell be activated and the way out be found," he explained.


    The Dark Blood Witch sneered, "No wonder you''re the bastard leader of the Ling Sect. You even use Buddhist beads as keys and won''t let anyone else have them... Speaking of which, you guarded the Breaking Evil technique so tightly, yet it was still stolen by Yan Budu?"


    Juehui did not answer. The Dark Blood Witch coldly snorted and threw out her Buddhist bead, "Forget it, just keep them."


    Juehui clasped his hands together and bowed, then turned to face the Taiheng Sect.


    The Taiheng Sect members looked at each other in confusion, "Sorry, we really don''t have it."


    Shi Jingzhi cleared his throat, "Master, the third one is with me."


    With all three Buddhist beads gathered, Juehui placed them in the iron bowl and struck the edge with a copper hammer. An annoying low sound rose and lingered, licking over everyone like a tongue. The forked road slowly split open, revealing a brand new path in the middle. The new street was decorated with colorful lights and bustling with excitement. Paper figures faced the same direction, their backs to the crowd. The once silent atmosphere was now filled with music and the sounds of opera singing.


    Near the entrance of the tomb, however, it remained quiet and still. There was no sign of any food or water supply, nor any reinforcements.


    The spell was broken, and the monk returned the prayer beads, whispering a Buddhist chant.


    "I''ll leave some people here to deal with the tomb entrance," said Dark Blood Witch, breaking the silence. "Why don''t we split up and continue forward? Will the Taiheng kids come with us?"


    Shi Zhongyu nodded calmly.


    Shi Jingzhi trembled.


    Yin Ci was used to his master''s frequent tremors and held onto Shi Jingzhi''s wrist.


    "Shizun, don''t worry. I''ll go with you."


    "Suddenly, a gust of chilly wind blew in. But I''m not one to back down," said Shi Jingzhi stubbornly. "We''ve already obtained the Buddhist beads, so we must continue on."


    The others shared similar thoughts. Each sect settled their wounded and spoils of war by the entrance of the tomb and prepared for battle.


    "The Golden Jade Gang has already surveyed the perimeter. The Ghost Tomb is shaped like an inverted triangle and has three levels. This is the first level, and the space gets smaller the further down you go. Even if we only have four days'' worth of rations left, we can make it last by rationing," said Jin Lan with a serious expression.


    "Previously, Senior Sister said she would only guarantee your safety on the first level. But now, we have a life-and-death relationship, so we can venture into the second level together."


    Yin Ci was unsurprised. Shi Jingzhi was strong and knew when to advance or retreat, making him an excellent ally.


    The Ku Mountain Sect would not refuse the protection of a major sect, resulting in a perfect mutually beneficial arrangement.


    It seemed that last night''s impressive display was all part of Shi Jingzhi''s plan. Going deeper, he may have already discovered the Anxiety Silk and only spoke up after entering the coffin shop to learn the Green Maiden Sword technique.


    This jittery master always manages to surprise him.


    Just then, Shi Jingzhi suddenly grabbed Yin Ci''s hand and said, "If I really die here, you must see it through to the end."


    Yin Ci laughed and replied, "How could that happen? Shizun said that I will survive great danger and we will share good fortune together."


    Shi Jingzhi didn''t answer, but just looked towards the end of the street.


    The mournful singing and the flickering flames illuminated the colorful silk. The crowd swayed forward, carefully avoiding the paper figures.


    From behind, it was difficult to distinguish between the living and the paper people due to their identical postures.


    At the end of the street stood a building. People walked towards the entrance one by one, as if being swallowed by the door.


    A plaque hung above the door with the words "Hall of Ascending Immortals" written in bold, powerful characters, as bright as blood.


    The author has something to say:


    Shi Jingzhi: I''m about to scare myself to death if I keep going, but in order to survive, I have to keep going.


    Yin Ci: I guess I''ve had a narrow escape. You''re going to have a lot of good fortune to enjoy.

 CH 13

    Shi Jingzhi''s fingers were icy cold, and his palms were slightly damp.


    This wasn''t just acting, he was genuinely afraid. Yin Ci couldn''t be bothered with formalities and held onto his hand tightly.


    He couldn''t let go of this rare opportunity for some top-notch entertainment.


    Seeing that Yin Ci didn''t let go of his hand, Shi Jingzhi breathed a sigh of relief and muttered a quiet "thank you" that was barely audible.


    Suddenly, Yin Ci had an absurd thought - could it be that when Shi Jingzhi was so happy to hear that he was willing to explore the tomb, it was because he was afraid of ghosts and didn''t want to explore alone?


    Fear can easily affect performance, so Yin Ci had to reassure him.


    "Shizun."


    "Yes?"


    "There are no ghosts in this world."


    Shi Jingzhi thought that the young man was just talking nonsense, so he turned to the side and patted Yin Ci''s head with his other hand.


    "Master knows."


    Yin Ci continued to coax him, "Someone once said that I have a very strong destiny and can ward off evil spirits. Even if a ghost appears, I can protect you."


    Shi Jingzhi turned his face, his gaze slightly complicated. "Warding off evil spirits, that''s great."


    After saying this, Shi Jingzhi strangely calmed down, and even his pulse became more stable. Yin Ci was quite satisfied.


    There were spells set up inside the door, and walking felt more like moving forward in a dark tunnel than descending. The Red Hook Sect walked at the forefront, exploring as they went.


    In the midst of darkness, the team moved very slowly.


    "Ah Ci," Shi Jingzhi suddenly exerted a little force on his hand, "let''s slow down."


    After speaking, Shi Jingzhi quietly turned around and put something around Yin Ci''s neck, then straightened his collar.


    The whole action was surprisingly fast, and others would only think he was tidying up his disciple''s clothes.


    Yin Ci lowered his head and saw a round shadow inside his collar - Shi Jingzhi had threaded the Buddha bead onto a strong silk string and hidden it on himself.


    Yin Ci was almost confused by this person''s inconsistent caution. What was he thinking, daring to bring something like this out?


    "Wear it well," Shi Jingzhi pulled his hand back, leaving a warmth behind.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll run away?" Yin Ci asked.


    Without hesitation, Shi Jingzhi replied, "If you really run away, no matter where you go, I can always catch you and bring you back."


    Yin Ci sighed and thought, forget it, let him dream for now.


    At the end of the tunnel, a faint blue light shone, and when they reached their destination, everyone stopped in their tracks. The scene before them was like a dreamland.


    However, as soon as Yin Ci saw the scene, he pushed Shi Jingzhi and they both fell to the ground. Before Shi Jingzhi could even ask what happened, he was splattered with blood from the person next to him.


    As the group reached the end of the tunnel and were stunned by the second floor''s scenery, several steel wires came slicing through from behind like a gust of wind.


    The members of the major sect were experienced in battle and managed to avoid most of the wires, but many were not so lucky. Several people were sliced into pieces, their blood and organs spilling onto the ground.


    Originally a group of nearly three hundred people, now only less than a hundred remained after excluding the injured who stayed on the first layer.


    "Wow, that was really vicious. Brother Yin, you reacted so quickly," Jin Lan reacted a bit slowly and ended up with a lot of hair sliced off from the back of his head.


    "It was just intuition. It felt like being stalked by a wild animal in the mountains, similar to what we just experienced," Yin Ci explained mysteriously.


    As he had expected, Shi Jingzhi''s external skills were mediocre, and his muscle reflexes were not well-trained, almost turning him into a dead soul.


    His cheap master sat on the ground, still in a daze.


    Yin Ci squatted down and poked his master''s face, saying, "Shizun, look at me. I told you I was lucky."


    Shi Jingzhi slowly reached out his hands and held Yin Ci''s hand tightly, saying, "Good disciple, there is nothing I can do to repay you, except to use my body... no, in the next life, I will be a cow or a horse."


    Yin Ci hinted, "You can raise my monthly allowance."


    Shi Jingzhi immediately became serious, saying, "This matter, we will settle it separately."


    Most people have experienced the ups and downs of the jianghu and will not panic because of corpses. Only the Changle Sect was almost completely wiped out, and the skinny headmaster was still crying.


    The others quickly regrouped and observed the scene inside the "Hall of Ascending Immortals."


    Yan Budu chose the perfect timing. The scene inside the hall was truly breathtaking, making people forget to move.


    Unlike the Paperman Street, the Hall of Ascending Immortals was filled with cold light and stood on the lake. There was no land on the ground, only an orderly patterned ice surface. Underneath the ice, a liquid shimmered with a faint blue fluorescence, crystal clear to the bottom.


    So they could see clearly - the various corals and landscapes at the bottom of the lake were all made of translucent white bones, including human bones. Bone fish driven by magic swam leisurely.


    The surroundings were brightly lit, like daylight. Beautiful green light enveloped all kinds of bones, and all life was sealed within the ice.


    Compared to the hall, this place was more like a bone courtyard.


    The view at the center of the lake was particularly spectacular.


    A giant fish skeleton was located in the middle of the space, massive and unparalleled. The fish head was tilted, with half of the body frozen in ice, and the snake bone naturally connected to the fish tail. The snake bone covered the entire second floor, with the rib ends embedded in the ice surface, creating countless passages.


    This fake carp leaping over the dragon gate symbolized good luck, but the atmosphere was incredibly eerie.


    "...Did Yan Budu misunderstand the phrase ''ascending to immortality''?" Shi Jingzhi asked. "This carp only transformed halfway, did it get stuck on the dragon gate?"


    Yin Ci wiped his face, it seemed that this guy wasn''t scared out of his wits and recovered quickly.


    The group''s attention was not on the carp that had only transformed halfway - in front of them was a dazzling maze of bones, with no hints or information to guide them, not even a way to divide into teams.


    If they wanted to explore together, who knows how long it would take.


    "Don''t bother looking, there won''t be any clues. Yan Budu made this to prevent thieves, not for people to play with," said the Dark Blood Witch calmly. "Now that things have come to this, we can only go our separate ways."


    She tapped her cane on the ice and led the way into the maze, with Red Hook Sect following closely behind.


    A lone ranger seemed eager to follow in Red Hook Sect''s footsteps, but as soon as he stepped onto the ice, it suddenly gave way and he fell into the lake.


    He was enveloped in pearl-like bubbles. After the bubbles dissipated, his clothes, weapons, and flesh all dissolved, leaving only a pristine white skeleton and an intricate network of blood vessels that made one uneasy.


    The dark red blood network was exquisitely unparalleled. After detaching from the skeleton, it floated for a while before sinking to the bottom of the lake, gradually losing its color and breaking into fine sand.


    The leader of the Changle Sect was on the verge of collapse. He tried to turn back, but found only a solid wall behind him. The tunnel had disappeared.


    "The Red Hook Sect used internal force on their steps," Shi Zhongyu recalled, raising her voice. "Everyone, concentrate your true energy on your feet and don''t let your guard down."


    Leading by example, she stepped onto the ice surface from earlier, which held up under her weight.


    Shi Jingzhi pondered for a moment before squatting down. "Ah Ci, come up. I''ll carry you."


    Yin Ci politely declined, "Shizun, this is really not necessary..."


    "It''s fine. I can''t just leave you here," Shi Jingzhi didn''t hesitate. "We''re following the Taiheng Sect, it''s not that dangerous."


    Shi Jingzhi was slightly better than Yin Ci in terms of skill, and with his abundant internal energy, he didn''t find it too difficult to memorize the moves.


    Yin Ci wrapped his arms around Shi Jingzhi''s neck and rested quietly. Although this person was scared out of his wits, his body temperature was not low, and he felt quite comfortable.


    Yin Ci''s emotions relaxed slightly, and he began to look around.


    He hadn''t paid much attention to the Paperman Street before, as it was filled with fireworks. But now he saw that the people from the Prince Rong''s Manor had brought in a small sedan chair, and he wondered how they managed to avoid the steel wires with it.


    The sedan chair was adorned with expensive talismans to ward off evil, and it was carried by several skilled individuals, moving steadily forward.


    At every major intersection, some members of the Taiheng Sect and the Prince Rong''s Manor would split off. After two or three hours of walking, only less than ten people remained in Shi Zhongyu''s group, including disciples from the Changle Sect and the Ku Mountain Sect, as well as Shen Zhu from the Yueshui Bureau.


    The sedan chair of the Prince Rong''s Manor swayed slowly behind them.


    Shi Zhongyu''s eyes flashed with disgust. She breathed steadily and asked Yan Qing in a low voice, "Is that sound still there?"


    "Mm, it''s a regular clicking sound. We''re getting closer," Yan Qing replied honestly.


    Yin Ci was unaware of the danger, and with the warmth of Shi Jingzhi''s back, he almost fell asleep from the swaying. Suddenly, a heavy gloom swept over them, and Yin Ci''s consciousness became clear.


    Not long after, Shi Jingzhi also stopped in his tracks.


    The snake bone maze revealed an "end." There was no exit at the end, only a transparent ice well.


    The well was built on the surface of the ice, and dangerous green liquid was rippling inside. Directly below the well, in the depths of the lake, sat a skeleton. The skeleton was entangled by a red thread, and its bones remained intact together.


    It sat cross-legged, counting Buddhist beads with a clackety-clack sound, its empty eye sockets gazing upwards.


    The beads were also made of white bones, with a total of fourteen, among which only one was dark in color - a wooden bead that was perfectly preserved.


    However, the entire skeleton was submerged in the lake, a distance away from the surface of the ice.


    Shi Zhongyu attempted to cover a tool with Yin fire, but as soon as the tool touched the water, it dissolved completely. Even the people from the Prince Rong''s manor tried for a long time, but they couldn''t find any tool that could be used underwater.


    Yin Ci watched coldly from the sidelines, already knowing how to obtain the bead - the Buddhist bead in the Hall of Ascending Immortals was probably not meant for them. This mechanism was completely different from the one in Paperman Street, filled with pure malice.


    After thinking for a while, Shi Jingzhi turned his head and said, "Let''s not take this bead. Let''s find a place to rest."


    At the same time, Shi Zhongyu furrowed her brow and shook her head slowly. "Hmm, let''s find the exit first."


    The skilled men of the Prince Wang''s Manor lifted the curtain of the sedan chair and reported to the person inside.


    Soon, one of them walked towards the Taiheng Sect. Shi Zhongyu thought the person was coming to talk to him, but as he took a step forward...


    The person grabbed the leader of the Changle Sect and snapped his neck. He left the skinny body that died so unjustly at the well and sliced open the neck with a sharp blade.


    Instantly, fresh blood dripped into the lake and formed a twisted blood rope in the water.


    The length was still not enough, so the person reached out to grab Yan Qing. Shi Zhongyu drew her sword and her Yin Fire lit up the blade. "How dare you!"


    While Shi Zhongyu was distracted, the other person followed suit and killed the only remaining disciple of the Changle Sect.


    Another body was added, and more blood dripped down the rope.


    Shi Zhongyu''s face turned terrifyingly ugly.


    "Don''t even think about doing this again!"


    Nobody expected for one of them to check the length of the rope and swiftly cut his own throat at the mouth of the well. Finally, the blood-soaked rope hung onto the Buddhist beads, congealing together. At the same time, the first-formed blood rope began to crumble.


    The other person grabbed the blood rope and started to pull it back. The rope was soaked in lake water, and his hand quickly became corroded and bloody. But he didn''t utter a word and continued to tug on the rope.


    The Buddhist beads were quickly retrieved and the man picked it up with his almost skeletal hand and placed it into the sedan.


    As soon as the blood rope was exposed to the air, it quickly turned into a sticky blood clot, scattered all over the ground in black and red. Yin Ci squinted his eyes and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "The Prince Rong''s Manor is really something else. Senior Shi seems very angry. Shizun, let''s move away a bit..."


    As he was speaking, the ice beneath them began to shake. The red lines on the skeleton changed their binding method, tying the bones into a structure resembling that of an insect.


    Suddenly, it began to move, crawling out of the well and lunging towards Jin Lan, who was closest to it.


    Although Shi Zhongyu had drawn his sword, he was still too far away. Jin Lan had his back turned to the skeleton and was momentarily caught off guard, and it seemed that tragedy was about to strike...


    "Clang!"


    The hard bone collided with the long sword.


    Yan Qing accurately drew Jin Lan''s sword and blocked the attack. He gritted his teeth and unleashed a storm of sword strikes, flinging the skeleton away.


    Yin Ci couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    This guy''s skills weren''t that great, but his movements were quite delicate. It was obvious that he had put in a lot of hard work and was a promising talent.


    The only problem was that this was the Taiheng Sect''s orthodox swordsmanship, which couldn''t be passed down to outsiders. In particular, a blind person couldn''t learn this kind of precise technique through theft.


    "Yan Qing, explain!" Shi Zhongyu shouted as the Green Maiden Sword technique sliced through the skeleton.


    Without receiving an answer, she casually waved her sword and picked off Yan Qing''s black eye mask. Yan Qing sighed and opened his eyes.


    His eyes were intact and clear, but the color of his pupils was not like that of an ordinary person. They were a deep red like blood.


    Shi Zhongyu''s face quickly turned pale.


    "...You are a descendant of Yan Budu?"


    "Yes."


    Author''s note:


    The blind man is not really blind. ¡Ì


    Shi Jingzhi: Xiao Yin, thank you for your contribution to the company.


    Yin Ci: Give me a raise.


    Shi Jingzhi: I will hang your photo on the wall of honor.


    Yin Ci: Give me a raise.


    Shi Jingzhi: (eyes wandering)


    ...How black-hearted, Boss Shi!

 CH 14

    Yan Qing planted his sword tip on the ground, standing upright. His facial features were handsome and refined, but coupled with a pair of blood-colored irises, he looked like an evildoer no matter how they looked at him. Jin Lan stood there in a daze; face filled with disbelief.


    The most famous characteristic of Yan Budu back then was his pair of deep red ¡°ghost eyes¡±. Even among the descendants of the Yan family, not everyone possessed them. It was the ironclad proof of the Yan bloodline.


    Yan Qing turned his crimson gaze towards Jin Lan and said, ¡°Ten years ago, you brought me into the Taiheng Sect. Today, I have repaid the debt of gratitude for that act.¡±


    Jin Lan opened his mouth, and his expression was still somewhat blank. ¡°You were only eleven years old that year. How could¡­ You deliberately infiltrated the Taiheng Sect; is it for revenge?¡±


    Worried that Yin Ci might miss out on the big show, Shi Jingzhi explained in a whisper, ¡°Yan Budu was excessively debauched and had many offsprings. During the two years when the righteous martial world besieged the Ling Sect, almost all of the descendants of the Yan family were wiped out. The Taiheng Sect was at the forefront. Ah, we¡¯ve stumbled upon a scene of revenge! Ten years of biding one¡¯s time and enduring setbacks, tsk tsk¡­¡±


    Yan Qing looked helpless. ¡°Do I look like someone seeking revenge to you?¡±


    Shi Zhongyu didn¡¯t lower her sword. ¡°If you don¡¯t seek revenge, then why did you lurk in my sect for ten years and even secretly learn martial arts?¡±


    ¡°With these ¡®ghost eyes¡¯, I can only pretend to be blind. It¡¯s not easy for a blind person to find a job. The Taiheng Sect is a prestigious orthodox sect, with high monthly wages for servants and free food and lodging.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡± This young man is too honest, without a trace of Yan Budu¡¯s wickedness.


    Shi Zhongyu¡¯s grip on her sword loosened. ¡°Regarding the matter of secretly learning our techniques¡ª¡±


    ¡°It was wrong of me to learn it secretly, but I just didn¡¯t want to be in this kind of situation.¡± Yan Qing felt embarrassed. ¡°Senior Shi understands righteousness deeply, and I wanted a chance to be able to explain. If I were to encounter any seniors who are hostile to evil, I would need some confidence to escape.¡±


    An eerie silence fell over the scene.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you become a monk at Jianchen Temple? It¡¯s not a bad choice.¡± Jin Lan muttered. ¡°Specifically picking the Taiheng Sect, it¡¯s hard to believe you have no ulterior motives¡­¡±


    ¡°I am indeed quite curious. As the saying goes, ¡®Misfortune does not befall one¡¯s wife and children1.¡¯ The Taiheng Sect advocates the doctrine of the golden mean2, and in theory, they wouldn¡¯t do something to such an overkill. During these ten years, I tried to investigate the truth but couldn¡¯t find anything¡­¡±


    1Idiom implying that even in times of misfortune or danger, one¡¯s family members remain safe and unaffected, and the one at fault takes sole responsibility for their action. || In this context, it means he¡¯s not out to seek revenge against everyone at the Taiheng Sect just because they are simply in the sect and had no involvement with the massacre.


    2Middle of the road.


    Jin Lan held his breath.


    Yan Qing continued, ¡°So I gave up and decided that saving money was more important.¡±


    The members of the Taiheng Sect: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Not far away, the red threads seemed to come alive again, binding the scattered bones together. Just as Yin Ci was about to speak up to warn them, Shi Jingzhi swiftly rushed over.


    He covered his shoes with golden fire, firmly stepping on the bones while his eyes remained fixed on the Taiheng Sect.


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­Shizun, do you really want to watch the show that badly?¡±


    This was the Corpse Explosion Bone Curse, and it was extremely fast. Once it touched flesh and blood, it would explode the entire human body. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t have a chance to demonstrate, as Shi Jingzhi forcefully crushed it on the ground.


    Yin Ci reasonably suspected that surname Shi was afraid that this spectacle would be interrupted by the Bone Curse.


    Shi Jingzhi focused intently. ¡°Shh!¡±


    Shi Zhongyu glanced silently in his direction and softly said, ¡°The Taiheng Sect¡¯s hunting order hasn¡¯t been canceled. According to the sect¡¯s rules, anyone from the Yan family is to be killed on sight. Those who steal martial arts shall have their arms severed.¡±


    Yan Qing pursed his lips.


    Shi Zhongyu nodded slightly at him and deliberately raised his voice. ¡°We¡¯re now inside the Ghost Tomb and shouldn¡¯t discuss our positions but instead work together. These past few days, you have helped us obtain many treasures, offsetting your previous actions¡­ On behalf of the sect, I hereby expel Yan Qing from Taiheng.¡±


    After saying that, she walked up to Shen Zhu. ¡°Miss Shen, although Yan Qing is a descendent of the Yan family, I can assure you that he has nothing to do with the Ghost Tomb. Please refrain from reporting to the Yueshui Pavilion.¡±


    If this information were to be leaked, aside from those seeking the secrets of the Ghost Tomb, even the remaining enemies of Yan Budu alone would be enough to kill Yan Qing several times over.


    Shen Zhu smiled. ¡°It is said that the Green Maiden way is stubborn and rigid, but it seems everyone has been mistaken. Isn¡¯t it too lenient to just ¡®expel him from Taiheng¡¯ when it concerns a demonic bloodline?¡±


    Shi Zhongyu responded sincerely, ¡°My sect¡¯s pursuit of the Yan descendants a hundred years ago is nothing to be proud of. Yan Qing entered Taiheng when he was only eleven years old and grew up in the sect without causing any trouble. The servants accompanying us on this trip were randomly selected, and initially, he was unwilling to come¡­¡±


    At this point, Shi Zhongyu hesitated slightly. Shen Zhu tapped her lips with the tip of her pen. ¡°Continue. I¡¯m still listening.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu: ¡°Um, Yan Qing only learned the basic techniques of a junior disciple, and his skill level is very poor. He has helped me greatly this time, and it¡¯s not righteous to force him into a dead end like this.¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°Oh, I guess that¡¯s where he learned his honesty from.¡±


    Yin Ci rested his chin on his master¡¯s shoulder and lazily nodded, feeling sleepy again.


    Shen Zhu rolled her eyes and tore off a page of her notes, crumpling it casually. ¡°Yan Qing¡¯s identity as a younger brother* is not significant, and this news isn¡¯t worth much. If I encounter any difficulties in the future, please keep in mind today¡¯s event, Senior Shi.¡±


    *[Didi] (µÜµÜ).


    She casually pointed to the sedan chair in the distance. ¡°But what of them from the Rong Palace¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be interested,¡± Shi Zhongyu said indifferently.


    Shi Zhongyu walked toward Shi Jingzhi, who was diligently crushing the bones, gesturing for him to step aside. Just as those bones were struggling to piece themselves back together, Shi Zhongyu swung her sword a few times at their vital points, and they ceased to move.


    Seizing the opportunity while everyone was at a distance, Shi Zhongyu whispered, ¡°Yan Qing, you are dexterous, with keen hearing. You will definitely be able to assist Sect Master Shi.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi understood and gladly offered another favor. ¡°Rest assured, Miss Shi.¡±


    With the Buddhist bead obtained, the group resumed their journey. Yan Qing followed at the back of the team, feeling a bit lost. Jin Lan hesitated for a while and finally stamped his foot, handing his own baggage to Yan Qing.


    ¡°There¡¯s some drinking water inside, consider it a token of gratitude for earlier. You don¡¯t need to return the sword to me. Keep it for self-defense,¡± he said stiffly. ¡°Yan Qing, take care of yourself.¡±


    Yan Qing accepted the baggage in silence.


    Seizing the opportunity, Shi Jingzhi ran over with Yin Ci on his back and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Brother* Yan, do you want to join the Kushan Sect?¡±


    *[Xiong] (ÐÖ) Big brother.


    Yan Qing turned his head, somewhat surprised. ¡°Sect Master Shi, don¡¯t you mind my identity?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all, the Kushan Sect is in need of manpower.¡± Shi Jingzhi smiled warmer. ¡°It¡¯s just me and my discipline. We still haven¡¯t recruited any servants. I¡¯ll provide a monthly allowance of five hundred wen, including room and board. Are you willing?¡±


    A trace of pain appeared on Yan Qing¡¯s face: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡®It seems his monthly allowance has decreased a lot,¡¯ Yin Ci thought. But this kid was quite aware of the situation without honestly mentioning it.


    ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, Yan Qing said sorrowfully, ¡°Fi¡ªFive hundred wen is enough. Thank you, Sect Master Shi, for your hospitality.¡±


    ¡°No need to be downcast. The food at my sect is definitely tastier than that of the Taiheng Sect. Oh, and change into a set of our sect¡¯s attire and put on a mask¡­ The mask is in A¡¯Ci¡¯s bag. You can carry it for him.¡±


    When it was just the two of them, Yin Ci carried the luggage while Shi Jingzhi carried Yin Ci on his back, making the burden quite heavy. When Yan Qing joined, Yin Ci originally thought he would make Yan Qing carry him, but Shi Jingzhi only handed over the luggage.


    Following the instructions, Yan Qing put on the sect¡¯s attire and took out another rough Nuo mask, obediently wearing it on his face¡ªthere were only two small holes carved for the eyes, perfectly concealing his red irises.


    The Kushan Sect now had another masked individual, looking even stranger.


    As the only member dressed normally, Yin Ci cleared his throat lightly. ¡°Since we are now family, let¡¯s speak openly. Brother Yan, why were you unwilling to enter the tomb initially?¡±


    Yin Ci now understood the matter with the Faceless Monk¡ªYan Budu had given special treatment, and his descendants didn¡¯t need to possess high-level martial arts to perceive the clues. But on the flip side, if this bloodline attracted something unpleasant¡­


    Yan Qing: ¡°The divination result wasn¡¯t good.¡±


    Yin Ci was momentarily speechless. This person wasn¡¯t just beyond practical, he was excessively practical.


    Yan Qing explained voluntarily. ¡°I have learned a bit of divination, occasionally trying to predict good and bad fortune. Before setting off, I cast a divination*, and the result was truly bizarre.¡±


    *Hexagram.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s spirit was stirred. ¡°I¡¯ve also read many books on divination. Come, tell us about your results.¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°I use apricot stones for divination, one side coated with cinnabar and the other with ink. The outcome is determined by the number of red and black sides. The previous time, all the apricot stones stood upright.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t catch the allusion and could only express his true feelings. ¡°¡­Indeed, it¡¯s frightening.¡±


    Yan Qing lowered his head. ¡°The Taiheng Sect¡¯s fortune is auspicious, except in my case. That¡¯s why I faked an accident to withdraw but ended up encountering the two of you¡­ Perhaps this is fate.¡±


    Seeing Shi Jingzhi starting to become suspicious again, Yin Ci calmly interjected, ¡°Brother Yan, no need to worry. Our Sect Master is a traveling healer. I can cook, and you can play the role of a blind fortune teller. If things really become unbearable, we can set up a stall at the street corner together.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi immediately reacted as if his tail had been stepped on. ¡°Nonsense! I can support the two of you!¡±


    Yin Ci chuckled softly, tightening his embrace around Shi Jingzhi¡¯s neck. His cheap master was warm, and there was a faint medicinal scent about him. Perhaps it was from years of consuming medicine, seeping into his being.


    Although this person was peculiar and kept some things hidden, his emotions were genuine in every aspect.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t dislike this kind of person.


    If the Buddhist beads had no relation to the Shirou, then everything was like fetching water with a bamboo basket*. He might be able to find a way to let this person live a few more years and add some variety to his own dull life.


    *Idiom used to describe a futile or fruitless effort, similar to attempting to carry water with a bamboo basket, which would only result in all the water leaking out.


    After all, watching fallen flowers turn into mud was always better than watching filth breed maggots.


    After walking through the serpent bone maze for several more hours, the group stopped to rest.


    Yan Qing rearranged the luggage, then sat down properly, savoring the ham and glutinous rice cake. The anguish on his face from the salary cut eased slightly.


    The surroundings were as bright as day, the scenery magnificent, and the presence of monsters abnormally scarce. Shi Jingzhi used his inner force to heat up a pot of tea and sat down with Yin Ci still on his back, creating a relaxed atmosphere.


    Yin Ci had a faint sense that something was off.


    The Blood Rope had a time limit, and it could only catch up to someone by killing and extracting their blood. Even so, this level was too straightforward, not even resembling a proper challenge. It was less intimidating than the Paper Figures Street. Yin Ci bit into the jerky given by his master and spoke in a muffled voice, ¡°Shizun?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Is this level too easy? There aren¡¯t many monsters, and the prayer beads can be abandoned so easily. Is Yan Budu really that accommodating?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi sighed. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t figure it out either. With his design, every step should be a deadly trap, but the Ascension Hall is quite sloppy. If I were Yan Budu¡­ at the very least, I would wait until the Buddhist beads on this level are collected and focus on attacking those without beads¡ªthose people are either lacking in ability or desire, so they¡¯re not easily manipulated.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the ice surface rumbled and began to slowly tilt.


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡± Speak of the devil. That person surname Shi has to be a descendant of Yan Budu.


    In the next moment, everyone stood up.


    Not only was the ice surface tilting, but the entire Ascension Hall began to rotate. In no time, this level would flip upside down.


    The survivors would be trapped beneath the ice, destined to plunge into the flesh-devouring lake.


    The author has something to say:


    Comrade Yan Qing, wanting to avoid overtime, took sick leave but failed to escape, being forced to go on a business trip. In the end, he was laid off when the project was nearing completion, not only losing the bonus but also his salary¡­


    It¡¯s a tragedy, a real tragedy.


    Kinky Thoughts:


    I debated back and forth between keeping the form of addresses in pinyin or translating them, and ultimately decided to translate them while making a footnote on their pinyin term.


    I find that leaving too many terms untranslated would make it confusing and convoluted, especially for readers who are not familiar with the xianxia/wuxia setting (me included, and I have read my fair share of works). Though I have decided to keep the more known form like Shizun, as that¡¯s a pretty common term that most people know.


    I may change my mind later down the line if I find the localization too jarring and awkward and will make fixes accordingly.

 CH 15

    The gigantic fish bone in the center of the lake rotated with the ice, once protruding from the water, now presenting a submerged appearance.


    They had stayed in the Ascension Hall for a full six or seven hours. Most of their energy was depleted, and with few monsters along the way, they couldn¡¯t immediately enter a state of tension.


    Trapped within the space enclosed by the ice and the serpent bones, there was nowhere to escape. They could only watch the world spin before their eyes.


    The coldness around them grew heavier, causing their joints to stiffen, and the visible breaths turned increasingly misty.


    Yin Ci wasn¡¯t particularly nervous. Even if everyone died here, he could retrieve the Buddhist beads. But if he was the only one left, the path ahead would be difficult¡ªno one knew if there were any mechanisms that required multiple people to trigger.


    If things went wrong and he was trapped at the bottom of the Ghost Tomb for a long time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.


    He needed to find a way to save everyone.


    ¡°Shizun, put me down. I can step on the serpent bones.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi squatted down, stroking the white bones a few times. ¡°Hmm, okay¡­ A¡¯Ci, don¡¯t wander around. I¡¯ll figure something out.¡±


    At this moment, the Ascension Hall had rotated halfway, and the lake water surged in large quantities through the gaps in the ice, reaching the same level as the serpent bones. If it continued to rotate for a moment longer, everyone would be forcefully submerged into the water.


    The sensation of the world overturning was particularly suffocating, with the air slowly slipping away, driving one almost insane.


    Shi Zhongyu remained calm and attempted to break the ice beside her, where there was no water. Meanwhile, Shi Jingzhi ignited his golden fire, bombarding the serpent bones beside him. Yan Qing was quite self-aware¡ªhe held onto their luggage and waited obediently, occasionally shifting positions to make room, adopting an appearance as if resigned to fate.


    However, he was the first to encounter trouble.


    Yan Qing stepped on a piece of serpent bone and lost his balance. He passed right through that bone and, with a splash, fell into the water, sinking into the depths of the lake in front of everyone. Unlike the previous sacrifices, his body wasn¡¯t corroded.


    However, the turbulence in the lake water made it too murky, and people couldn¡¯t see where he sank.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s an illusion.¡± Shi Jingzhi reached out and touched the ¡°serpent bone¡±, easily passing his finger through the illusion.


    People were focused on the maze itself and wouldn¡¯t pay attention to whether the serpent bone was missing a piece¡ªlet alone notice such a delicate illusion.


    Everyone immediately stopped their movements. Shi Zhongyu unleashed a flurry of sword strikes, breaking the illusion, and the serpent bones slowly vanished, revealing a gap large enough for one person to pass through. Shi Jingzhi dropped a piece of jerky down, which instantly dissolved, no different from before.


    As the lake water was about to engulf them, Shi Zhongyu anxiously said, ¡°It must be Yan Qing¡¯s bloodline that triggered something. Did anyone see clearly just now?¡±


    Yin Ci raised his hand. ¡°The direction of the sediment is wrong.¡±


    Masters could perceive even the slightest details, and almost simultaneously, everyone looked down at the lake water beneath their feet.


    Green water covered the white sand, and their flow appeared somewhat turbid, interspersed with liquid clusters¡ªthey were soft and transparent, sharing the same green color as the lake water. At first glance, they were extremely difficult to notice, resembling glass beads in the water.


    The liquid blob had a cocoon-like shape, just big enough to fit one person.


    Shi Jingzhi took a breath. ¡°These things are floating around¡­ It seems they only actively transport the descendants of the Yan family.¡±


    Given the situation, they had to jump out of the hole in the serpent bones and precisely land in the liquid spheres. If they missed or deviated, the consequences ranged from missing limbs to losing their lives on the spot.


    There weren¡¯t many people from the Taiheng Sect, and they were all trusted followers of Shi Zhongyu. They nodded to her and one by one jumped down. The liquid spheres enveloped them and quickly sank into the lake.


    However, the liquid spheres moved swiftly, and the thought of not having another chance if they made a mistake weighed heavily on their minds. What could have been accomplished earlier was now seemingly impossible. When it was Jin Lan¡¯s turn, his face turned pale. He shuffled his feet against the ice surface, unable to move forward.


    Seizing the opportunity, Shi Zhongyu gave him a push. Jin Lan took a sharp breath and successfully retracted his body, only leaving a corner of his clothing exposed.


    The fabric was immediately swallowed by the lake water.


    Next were the people from the Rong Palace.


    The person inside the sedan didn¡¯t step out. The sedan folded itself into a barrel shape, sealing the person tightly inside. The experts from the Rong Palace simply threw the sedan down the gap, disregarding the liquid spheres, but the sedan didn¡¯t shatter.


    Shi Zhongyu coldly watched as those from the Rong Palace departed before jumping into the lake herself. At this moment, only Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci remained on the serpent bones, and the ice surface was about to close completely.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, come. Let me help you find the right timing.¡± Shi Jingzhi took a deep breath.


    Yin Ci shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°These pits seem more like traps. If Shizun¡¯s guess is correct, the liquid spheres are attracted by the Buddhist beads.¡± Yin Ci quickly explained. ¡°I can jump by myself, but if the Buddhist beads aren¡¯t here, the liquid spheres might disappear.¡±


    They had two choices. Either Shi Jingzhi retrieved the Buddhist bead and went first, or Shi Jingzhi went first, and he would jump afterwards.


    Since they only had one Buddhist bead, it was considered precious. Yin Ci had just prepared to remove the Buddhist bead to return it¡ª


    Shi Jingzhi interjected. ¡°Are you sure you can jump?¡±


    Yin Ci froze in his movements. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, are you sure you won¡¯t jump wrong?¡± Shi Jingzhi tiptoed, afraid that the soles of his shoes would be corroded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, but¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi interrupted with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. Don¡¯t worry, since you have the Buddhist bead, I will definitely come find you.¡±


    With that, he jumped decisively into the water and quickly sank.


    ¡­This guy¡¯s logic is truly strange. Can¡¯t he clearly distinguish what¡¯s more important between an ordinary disciple who¡¯s half-baked and a Buddhist bead that¡¯s a life-saving clue?


    Yin Ci fell silent for a moment and eventually jumped into the lake.


    In the next instant, the ice surface completely flipped over, and the lake water surged in. The serpent bones, previously submerged beneath the lake surface, emerged on the ice, forming a new maze.


    The descent didn¡¯t take long. However, the material of the liquid sphere caused Yin Ci¡¯s ghostskin robe to wrinkle and rendered it temporarily unusable.


    The sound of rocks rubbing against each other echoed from above. Yin Ci adjusted his posture, landing silently. He then took off his sect attire and ghostskin robe. Suppressing his aura, he blended into the darkness, surveying the room in front of him.


    The room was neither large nor small, unlike a burial chamber. In the center of the room stood a pillar-like device that extended to the ceiling, and at the base of the pillar was a bottomless pit. On the other end of the room lay four members of the Ling Sect and a monk from Jianchen Temple.


    Yin Ci licked his fingertips with his tongue¡ªindeed, the liquid spheres were laced with an anesthetic as his tongue instantly felt numb.


    Taking a sweeping glance, Yin Ci roughly guessed Yan Budu¡¯s intentions. He leaped lightly and hid behind a ghost-faced sculpture, intending to observe the situation quietly.


    Before long, the unconscious people gradually regained consciousness. As if timed perfectly, a fire ignited in the room. The stone pillar was illuminated by the fire, and a line of text slowly became visible.


    The members of the Ling Sect stepped forward first.


    ¡°Elder* Lu, it says, ¡®Dispelling a Thousand Gold, Ascending to Heaven in Five Steps¡¯¡­ What does it mean?¡±


    *[Zhang lao] (³¤ÀÏ) Normally used to address an elder/senior of a religious organization.


    Lu Fengxi, one of the elders of the Ling Sect, had a sickly crooked donkey-like face. He was known for his sinister and despicable actions, which Yin Ci had heard of. However, his martial arts skills were commendable, and currently, he could fight against two and a half Shi Jingzhi.


    Elder Lu took the lantern and carefully inspected the pillar. ¡°According to our records, this object is called the ¡®Suffering From Parting¡¯. There is a precious treasure placed at the top of the pillar. We need to throw a heavy object into the sacrificial pit for the pillar to descend.¡±


    He took back the lantern and chuckled dryly. ¡°A heavy object, at least the weight of five men.¡±


    Everyone was taken aback.


    The monk from Jianchen Temple spoke. ¡°Can we break the stone sculpture and use the stones as a substitute?¡±


    Lu Fengxi sneered. ¡°Not to mention the stone sculpture; even the walls are made of muyan stone, which is invulnerable. The path we came from has also been sealed off by stone slabs, so we can¡¯t return the same way.¡±


    The monk fell silent and leaned against the wall, silently reciting scriptures. Lu Fengxi paced around the room, and his expression started growing colder. ¡°I haven¡¯t found any other exits.¡±


    ¡°Is¡ªIs the Divine Hierarch* planning to trap us here and let us die?¡±


    *[Jiaozhu] (½ÌÖ÷) Founder of a religion (in this case, the sect).


    Everyone relied on the liquid spheres to come to this place, so they must not have brought much luggage. However, there were only five people in the room. If no one brought anything, no one would be able to lower the pillar.


    Did Yan Budu miscalculate?


    Lu Fengxi clicked his tongue. ¡°Since the pillar can descend, there must be an exit at the top. It seems that this ¡®Suffering From Parting¡¯ is crucial.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, he raised his staff and continued, ¡°The Divine Hierarch never makes mistakes. There must be someone hidden in the room¡­ Who dares to play tricks in front of me?¡±


    With a chuckle, Yin Ci descended barefoot.


    He took off his ghostskin robe and didn¡¯t put on shoes. He was dressed in a white undergarment from head to toe, resembling a ghostly figure. With his long, ink-black hair flowing down, his face revealed a captivating allure, turning even a ghost into a charming specter. In this eerie tomb, he exuded an atmosphere that was both ethereal and alluring, like wisps of smoke around a warm jade.


    The five people on the opposite side fell into silence¡ªthis person definitely concealed his identity. Otherwise, no one would forget that face.


    Seeing that he was unarmed, Lu Fengxi relaxed a bit and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Yin Ci smiled and replied, ¡°A dead man.¡±


    Unfortunately, this person wasn¡¯t like his cheap master. Lu Fengxi showed no fear and charged forward with his staff, shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out first!¡±


    The other disciples of the Ling Sect were still in a daze. ¡°Wait, Elder. With such an appearance, he might be an immortal¡­¡±


    Lu Fengxi was furious. ¡°Immortal, my ass! Look at his eyes. He¡¯s more like an evil spirit!¡±


    ¡°A pity.¡± Yin Ci easily evaded the attack. ¡°If you had a little less killing intent, maybe I would be willing to use some immortal techniques to save you all.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even dare to reveal your name¡ªwhat kind of immortal are you?¡± Lu Fengxi shouted angrily.


    Yin Ci chuckled but remained silent. He quickly moved his feet and positioned himself next to the monk from Jianchen Temple. Before the monk could react, Yin Ci struck his forehead with a palm and pressed several acupoints.


    The monk immediately slumped to the ground, unconscious.


    Three disciples of the Ling Sect immediately surrounded the monk, attempting to throw him into the sacrificial pit. Yin Ci curled his lips, and with a sweep of his palm, the three disciples crashed into the wall, spewing out blood.


    Lu Fengxi grinned wickedly. ¡°Well done! I¡¯ll throw them in together later!¡±


    Although Elder Lu smiled, he knew he was no match for Yin Ci. His offensive gradually turned into a defensive stance as he darted around the room. Yin Ci effortlessly got rid of the cumbersome encumbrance and chased after him, emitting a strong killing intent.


    Unfortunately, Lu Fengxi¡¯s escape was too cunning, turning the scene into a cat and mouse game.


    Strangely, Lu Fengxi¡¯s martial arts were extremely mediocre, quite different from the rumors. Yin Ci furrowed his brow and became more cautious in his attacks.


    Lu Fengxi had previously killed top-notch masters like Snow Spear Cui Wen and the Old Broken Mountain Feng Yishan. He must have concealed some killer moves. Despite being battered and injured by Yin Ci, he showed no intention of retaliating.


    His weapon was coated with poison, but the toxicity wasn¡¯t high. It was just that the material of the weapon was somewhat rare. The only problem was that the firelight was dim, and the staff was covered in blood, making it difficult for Yin Ci to see clearly for a while.


    Lu Fengxi escaped panting for breath, as if he had truly reached a dead end, while Yin Ci became even more cautious, only using palm winds to attack, always maintaining a distance.


    He couldn¡¯t die, but he also didn¡¯t want to be thrown into the sacrificial pit after being hit. Once it reached enough weight, the sacrificial pit might be sealed by the muyan stone, trapping him deep in the tomb.


    Just the thought of it made Yin Ci¡¯s internal organs feel a chill.


    Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t want to get close, Lu Fengxi grinned, revealing his rotten black and yellow teeth. He split the blood-soaked staff into two pieces and suddenly struck out without warning. ¡°Fall!¡±


    Yin Ci could withstand the poison but couldn¡¯t defend against the curse that entered his mind. Using blood to perform sacrificial rituals was originally an evil art. Upon hearing this malicious sound, he stopped his actions.


    Elder Lu continued to strike vigorously with a pleased expression on his face. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a great immortal, as long as you have ears, you¡¯ll fall under the terror of my sound. Kid, keeping your distance won¡¯t help. Dying instantly is more merciful than suffering.¡±


    As he said this, Lu Fengxi¡¯s face turned dark green, and blood started flowing from his seven orifices. This move obviously harmed the enemy while also hurting himself.


    ¡°With this move, cough, I¡¯ve never spared anyone. Fall for me¡ª¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Yin Ci: Shizun¡¯s = unit of combat power (?


    Lu Fengxi is roughly equal to 2.5 on the power scale ¡Ì


    Shi Jingzhi: This evil disciple! (T^T)

 CH 16

    Yin Ci felt a wave of dizziness.


    In his sight, the ground rose up, the ceiling pressed down, and walls squeezed in from all directions. Boundless fear seeped out from deep within his memory. His hair stood on end, and his blood froze. All senses were momentarily obscured, leaving only the heavy scent of blood in his mouth and nose.


    The flickering flames gradually receded, and everything twisted into darkness. Just like back then¡­


    ¡°Not a bad move.¡± Yin Ci raised his eyes.


    Even though Lu Fengxi had wandered the world for decades, taking countless lives, when he saw those eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    His opponent not only didn¡¯t fall, but his killing intent had intensified. Those eyes¡ªno longer the eyes of an evil spirit; at least an evil spirit was once human. The entity standing across from him now resembled a pure creature born in darkness.


    Lu Fengxi widened his eyes in horror as he looked at his opponent. He wanted to say something, but he realized he had lost his lips, tongue, and teeth.


    That person stood amidst a splatter of blood with a cold and resolute face filled with malice and eyes emptier than the sacrificial pit. His icy gaze passed through Lu Fengxi and lingered in the void.


    In the next moment, Elder Lu couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Ci slapped himself in the pool of blood, regaining some clarity. Unfortunately, it was too late¡ªLu Fengxi had been completely torn to shreds, and it would be difficult to even throw him into the sacrificial pit, let alone bury him.


    Fortunately, he retained a shred of sanity, keeping in mind Shi Jingzhi¡¯s fox nose, so he didn¡¯t splatter too much blood on himself.


    ¡°Sound of Terror¡ªthe name is quite apt.¡±


    Using the technique of sound to provoke fear in people, he had never seen such a fresh move. It seemed that during his absence from the martial world, the Ling Sect had come up with some strange things.


    Yin Ci picked up the staff from the flesh and blood, finally understanding its material¡ªit was pieced together with human bones. Judging by its softness and hardness, it was likely made from processed children¡¯s bones.


    The Ling Sect remained the same over the centuries.


    Yin Ci sneered, dismantling the lantern. After spending some time, he crushed the staff into pieces and carefully burned it to ashes.


    Then, he picked up the three Ling Sect disciples and pulled out a knife. One by one, he threw them into the sacrificial pit, causing the stone pillar to rumble and descend a large section.


    Only two people¡¯s weight remained.


    Yin Ci approached the unconscious monk from Jianchen Temple and adjusted the monk into a more natural lying position. He also checked the dryness of the ghostskin robe and hung it in a more ventilated area.


    After completing all of this, Yin Ci sat on the edge of the sacrificial pit, gazing into the bottomless pit. He contemplated for a while, folding up the hem of his white robe, revealing his bare legs. The pale skin brushed against the rough edge of the stone, leaving behind faint red marks.


    In a flash of cold light, his hand rose, and the knife fell.


    Yin Ci severed his left leg, which plunged into the deep pit. Before long, something resembling blood-soaked tree roots emerged from the severed area. They coiled together, tightly wrapping around each other, forming new bone and flesh until a new left leg was regenerated.


    Yin Ci remained expressionless, raising his hand for another slash. His newly regenerated left leg was once again severed, and a large amount of fresh blood sprayed along the edge of the pit. Flesh and blood tumbled and rolled, creating a disturbing muffled sound as they hit the stone walls.


    This repetition occurred over a dozen times until, finally, the stone pillar began to tremble and descended completely.


    Everything was ready. Next, all Yin Ci needed to do was put on the ghostskin robe, bring the monk out, and weave a convincing lie¡ªthey had encountered a powerful individual with an unknown identity. This person had knocked out the monk and himself, somehow caused the stone pillar to descend, and then disappeared without a trace.


    The monk was hit by a palm strike that caused confusion and blurred memories. At most, he could vaguely recall the general situation but couldn¡¯t provide many details.


    But before that, Yin Ci had to quickly retrieve the treasure at the top of the pillar.


    Yin Ci leaped onto the stone pillar and, as expected, found a Buddhist bead on the top. However, there was a strange dust around the bead, as if something had been placed there for a while and then swapped out with the Buddhist bead.


    Considering that there weren¡¯t many monsters in the Ascension Hall, the eerie conditions of the Ghost Tomb became even more peculiar.


    ¡­He didn¡¯t know if his cheap master would survive this ordeal.


    A short while ago, in another chamber.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hand slapped against the stone surface with a crisp and resounding sound. He groaned and moaned for a while before breaking free from the effects of the anesthetic. When the fire ignited, he was still sitting on the ground, rubbing his legs.


    The flag ¡°Medicine Cures Illness¡± was too long, so a section was poked out from the liquid sphere, which was dissolved by the lake water, leaving behind only ¡°Cures Illness¡±. Shi Jingzhi stood up, leaning on the flagpole, and took a few deep breaths with a pained expression.


    In the center of the room stood a stone pillar inscribed with ¡°Suffering From Parting¡±, which he recognized. A few steps away, the people from the Rong Palace stood quietly. The sedan chair had returned to its original state.


    In addition to the person inside the sedan and the four skilled guards from the Rong Palace, two solitary individuals had regained consciousness and were looking around.


    Including himself, there were a total of eight people in the room. The ¡°Suffering From Parting¡± required the weight of about five people, if they included¡­


    Before he could finish his thoughts, the guards from the Rong Palace suddenly pounced, throwing the two solitary individuals into the sacrificial pit. After a moment of silence, sounds of agonizing screams, unlike human voices, emanated from below the sacrificial pit.


    The stone pillar trembled and descended a notch.


    The four guards turned around and looked at Shi Jingzhi, preparing to take action¡ª


    ¡°Hold on, let me have a word with him first.¡± Finally, the person inside the sedan spoke. From the sound of his voice, it was a young man.


    He lifted the curtain with a folding fan and walked out, revealing his face. His features were quite handsome, making him resemble a charming young man.


    Tapping his palm with the folding fan, he sarcastically remarked, ¡°What¡¯s this? Changed to another wooden mask again?¡±


    ¡°Every time I come across a market, I buy one as a souvenir.¡± Shi Jingzhi readily took off the Nuo mask.


    The person inside the sedan was above average in appearance, but compared to Shi Jingzhi, he instantly became a supporting character, like a green leaf next to a blooming red flower, especially one with spots.


    Seemingly aware of this, the person unfolded the folding fan, covering almost half of his face. On the fan, the word ¡°Tranquility*¡± was written in skilled calligraphy, indicating the work of a renowned calligrapher.


    *In terms of being calm and composed.


    He stared at Shi Jingzhi for a moment. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shi Jingzhi said with a grin. ¡°Since you dared to come in person, that sedan must be quite valuable, right? I¡¯ve been short on money lately. Can I borrow some¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± The person displayed a hint of anger. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, since you¡¯re about to die here. Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve been following me since the Paper Figure Street, and you¡¯re still so impatient.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to accompany Shi Zhongyu and coincidentally travel together, you wouldn¡¯t have even made it into the Ascension Hall,¡± the man sneered.


    ¡°We¡¯re already talking about the Ascension Hall? Haven¡¯t you noticed that something is off?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Ascension Hall¡­ No, the Ghost Tomb is too mild. It¡¯s not Yan Budu¡¯s style.¡±


    The person looked at the stone pillar in silence. ¡°You call this ¡®mild¡¯?¡±


    ¡°The first level is originally not difficult, so it retains a relatively intact design. As for the second level, the Ascension Hall is too spacious. If they only wanted to set up the Corpse Explosion Bone Curse and the sinking liquid spheres, there would be no need to build such a finely crafted maze.¡±


    The man furrowed his brow. ¡°¡­Continue.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, the Corpse Explosion Bone Curse can reduce the number of people, and so can the ¡°Suffering From Parting¡±. There¡¯s only a layer of liquid mass in between, lacking a sense of aesthetics.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi sat down on the ground, resting his chin on his hand. ¡°The leader of the Ling Sect considers the tomb a sacred place. Even if he wants to design a trap for conflicts, this is completely turning things upside down¡ªthe Ghost Tomb should be filled with slaughter mechanisms rather than an ambiguous guiding game.¡±


    The man in the sedan chair: ¡°¡­This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone complain about a lack of mechanisms.¡±


    ¡°If it were up to me, I would hide a large number of monsters and spells in the maze, dispersing the intruders and slowly killing them. When the survivors are reduced to a fixed number, then the heavens and earth would be overturned, and the liquid sphere would appear randomly, purely as a matter of luck.¡±


    ¡°Each room would be paired with two people, adjusting the weight requirement of the ¡®Suffering From Parting¡¯ to about one and a half persons. If they wanted to escape, they would definitely have to leave behind some limbs. Once the first person exits a room, all the other rooms would be sealed¡ªonly the final survivor would be allowed to enter the third level. Empty-handed and most likely missing limbs, they would have no choice but to die in despair at the destination.¡±


    Having finished, Shi Jingzhi smiled even brighter. ¡°Isn¡¯t this more like a ¡®Ghost Tomb¡¯?¡±


    The person inside the sedan sneered. ¡°Whether it resembles a ghost tomb or not, I¡¯m quite clear that you and that Yan person are of the same kind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡± Shi Jingzhi raised his hand to signal.


    With disheveled clothing and casual movements and a pair of phoenix-like eyes filled with a playful smile, he resembled a legendary evil immortal from folklore. Unlike before, the gentle aura that surrounded Shi Jingzhi dissipated completely, leaving only an imposing pressure.


    ¡°Yan Budu, a man of the times, is not more naive than me. I dare to guess that Yan Budu placed the Buddhist beads in the Ghost Tomb after its construction. To ensure that enough masters survived, he exterminated the monsters in the Ascension Hall and altered all the rules of the arts. This ensures that people can fight over the Buddhist beads without the entire force being wiped out.¡±


    Feeling the strong momentum from the opposite side, the person inside the sedan became somewhat impatient. ¡°So what? Ultimately, he wants the Buddhist beads to flow out of the Ghost Tomb and cause chaos?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he used the Ghost Tomb as a stepping stone¡ªmeaning that the tomb is no longer important to him.¡±


    The man abruptly held his breath. ¡°Are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Yan Budu isn¡¯t in the tomb. Assuming the Shirou truly exists, the Buddhist beads are highly likely to be a clue.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi extended his index finger and tapped his lower lip.


    ¡°My Buddhist bead is not on me. I can guarantee that if I die, you will never obtain it.¡±


    ¡°To acquire information about the Ghost Tomb, you must have spent quite a sum of money on the demonic sects. Why? Are you planning to collect the Buddhist beads personally to please Eldest Brother*? ¡­Can you even gift something that¡¯s not a complete set?¡±


    *[Dage] (´ó¸ç).


    ¡°Insolent! You dare call him ¡®Eldest Brother¡¯?¡± The man¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°We are blood relatives. Why can¡¯t I call him that? If I call him that to his face, he has to respond.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi said casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Clearly, it¡¯s you who don¡¯t know etiquette. After all, I am your older brother, Xiao Qi1. Oh, you prefer a more serious title¡­ How about calling me ¡®gege2¡® and see how it sounds, Your Royal Highness of Rong?¡±


    1Little Seven. This indicates most likely he¡¯s the 7th son in the family hierarchy.


    2Older brother (¸ç¸ç). || Note: [Gege] is often a more informal way to address someone than [xiong] (ÐÖ), which is often considered a more formal and respectful term (compared to gege). In this context, considering his status (and apparently his disdain for Shi Jingzhi), for Xiao Qi to address him as [xiong] (more respectfully), it would be kind of like a slap in the face. Though I doubt he would want to call him [gege] either.


    The person in the sedan¡ªPrince Xu Jingming of Rong*, from the Rong Imperial Palace¡ªchoked hard, and his gaze was mixed with vigilance and disgust, without a hint of appreciation.


    *Clarity: Xu Jingming is his name, while Rong is more like his title (most likely bestowed on him by the emperor).


    Shi Jingzhi ignored his attitude and smiled at him.


    Xu Jingming took two steps back on the spot, and a familiar memory flooded into his mind once again.


    At that time, he was still young and shouldn¡¯t have remembered much. But the day he first met this ¡°older brother*¡±, Xu Jingming remembered it very clearly.


    *[Xiong zhang] (ÐÖ³¤). Also a term for older brother, but carries more respect than just [Xiong] (ÐÖ).


    On that day, the crown prince* led him, standing far away outside the garden. Inside the garden, Shi Jingzhi sat in the pavilion, gazing at the lake absentmindedly. After a while, as if sensing their presence, Shi Jingzhi turned his head, his face showing an inexplicable calmness that didn¡¯t match a child¡¯s.


    *[Taizi] (Ì«×Ó).


    Back then, Shi Jingzhi wasn¡¯t much older, and his face was surprisingly delicate¡ªso delicate that it didn¡¯t seem real. At first glance, he stood out from his surroundings, as if he had been stripped away.


    ¡°Ge¡­ge¡­?¡± The young Xu Jingming pointed to the pavilion.


    ¡°Jingming, he¡¯s not your ¡®gege¡¯.¡±


    The crown prince lowered his head and calmly responded.


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Shi Jingzhi: I¡¯ll take off a layer of disguise here.

 CH 17

    At that time, Xu Jingming firmly believed in the crown prince¡¯s words.


    It wasn¡¯t blind faith. Children were naturally sensitive to dangerous creatures. Every time Xu Jingming approached Shi Jingzhi, he could feel that strong aversion.


    The previous National Teacher* said that his destiny was weak. His mother feared he would die young, so she sent him to the National Teacher¡¯s side every few days, claiming it was for ¡°warding off evil spirits¡±. Because of this, Xu Jingming often overheard various conversations.


    *It¡¯s a title awarded by the emperor. They play a crucial role in the education, guidance, and advice given to the emperor and the crown prince, as well as the education and moral development of the royal family.


    Such as the dialogue between his Emperor Father* and the National Teacher.


    *[Fu wang] (¸¸Íõ) It is a term of address used by the emperor¡¯s children, which literally means ¡°father king¡±.


    Regarding his terrifying older brother, the previous National Teacher once said such things¡ª


    [Your Majesty, if this child is not eliminated, he will become a disaster that topples the nation.]


    Looking at the result, his Emperor Father didn¡¯t heed the advice. Shi Jingzhi had a stroke of luck and managed to survive until today. When his eldest brother, Xu Jingxing, ascended the throne, given how much he disliked the influence held by the National Teacher, he naturally wouldn¡¯t obey the National Teacher¡¯s commands.


    Xu Jingming prided himself on being a cautious person. After being crowned ¡°Prince¡±, Xu Jingming sought out experts from all over the world to analyze Shi Jingzhi¡¯s destiny. Those experts were genuine, and their answers were similar¡ªthis person was a great calamity, and if left unchecked, disasters would occur.


    Great Yun had been prosperous for many years, with the people living in abundance. Xu Jingming lived comfortably and happily, having no desire to experience a chaotic era. The words of the National Teacher became a thorn in his side, occasionally causing him pain and preventing him from sleeping peacefully.


    It would be best if Shi Jingzhi died.


    However, the Emperor seemed to have his own considerations. Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t have the imperial surname, no fiefdom, and not even a royal palace, but he still had his life. If Xu Jingming were to take action openly, he would likely anger the Emperor.


    But if Shi Jingzhi died in the Ghost Tomb, no one could find fault with it.


    ¡°Kill him.¡± Xu Jingming snapped his fan shut.


    Shi Jingzhi gasped for breath and hoarsely said, ¡°Are you giving up the Buddhist bead?¡±


    Xu Jingming replied, ¡°I came to the Ghost Tomb, firstly to search for treasures, and secondly to find an opportunity to eliminate you, a great evil. Even if I only kill you, this trip will still be worthwhile¡ªour encounter here is fate.¡±


    ¡°As for the Buddhist beads, even if your explanations sound reasonable, it¡¯s still just speculation. Am I foolish enough to believe your words? Moreover, even if the map of the Buddhist beads is incomplete, it doesn¡¯t mean the items cannot be found.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi fell silent and gradually showed a hint of sadness.


    Xu Jingming sneered. ¡°Stop pretending that we have brotherly love*. You¡ª¡±


    *(ÐÖÓѵܹ§) Idiom referring to the love and respect between brothers.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Shi Jingzhi said sorrowfully. ¡°You know about the Blood-Making Rope, and you recognize the Suffering From Parting. Just purchasing this information from the demonic sects has cost you thousands of silver taels, and you even took risks and entered the tomb yourself¡­ In the end, even if the Buddhist beads aren¡¯t complete, you only want my life.¡±


    As they spoke, his sadness grew deeper. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier? Even if we split the money in half, I would have been willing to meet you alone and let you kill me. Xiao Qi, even though you¡¯ve had a mental deficiency for quite some time, this is just too¡­¡±


    Xu Jingming became furious, and his hand holding the fan trembled. ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill him now!¡±


    The four masters rushed forward.


    Only outstanding candidates with a clean background, carefully cultivated by major sects, had the privilege of becoming royal guards. Even if they were the leftovers unpicked by the Emperor, their strength was still formidable.


    Shi Jingzhi stood up and stretched his legs. ¡°What a pity. I was planning to rest a little longer.¡±


    He kicked half of the flagpole on the ground with his toe, and as the flag rolled up, it became a longsword in his hand. The wooden pole was adorned with golden fire, shining brightly and somewhat dazzling. The flagpole cut through the air, leaving a trail of light in the darkness.


    Shi Jingzhi stopped smiling, and the oppressive feeling around him intensified. One of the masters approached but was struck by the fiery sword wind. Although he managed to dodge the sword qi in time, his clothes were grazed by a spark.


    Yang fire wasn¡¯t an ordinary flame and was difficult to extinguish. When the man¡¯s attention was divided, Shi Jingzhi swiftly moved behind him, cutting him in half at the waist. He then grabbed the upper body of the man and turned, blocking the simultaneous attack of three swords.


    While the others were disarmed, Shi Jingzhi used a new footwork technique, twisting and collecting the corpse neatly, throwing it into a sacrificial pit along with the sword.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, if you had sent them along with the Chigou Sect to chase me, I would definitely be dead by now.¡±


    Then, he dodged a kick by bending his waist and swiftly struck, shattering another person¡¯s skull.


    ¡°When I left Yidu, there were at least five thousand people in the martial world who could kill me. To this day, there should be no more than a thousand left. But among these thousand, there are none by your side.¡±


    ¡°Truly evil.¡± Xu Jingming spat. ¡°You deliberately acted disgracefully along the way just to hide your true strength¡­¡±


    ¡°I was genuinely scared. Why would I pretend?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s tone remained calm.


    He grabbed the fronts of the remaining two people¡¯s robes and slammed them forcefully into each other. Then, he singled out the one with a wide face and flattened his head with a palm strike.


    ¡°Of course, you can certainly feign composure and conceal your true nature. With time, when we meet again, those people will have a higher opinion of you¡­ But I don¡¯t have time. Unable to discern between truth and falsehood, you are inferior to my little disciple.¡±


    Xu Jingming looked at the blood-soaked Shi Jingzhi and struggled to maintain his composure. ¡°You yourself are a monster, so why are you afraid of ghosts?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t kill the last person, allowing him to lie unconscious on the ground. ¡°Since creatures like me exist, there might as well be vengeful spirits. I can kill humans and monsters, but if I encounter ghosts¡­¡±


    He took a few steps forward and used his bloody hand to press heavily on Xu Jingming¡¯s crown.


    For a moment, Xu Jingming thought his brain would splatter everywhere. His knees gave out, and he sat on the ground, paralyzed.


    Shi Jingzhi lowered his gaze but smiled again. ¡°¡­If you encounter a ghost, you will experience this kind of ¡®fear¡¯.¡±


    Then he took a step back. ¡°Rest assured. If you die here, Eldest Brother will come after me. Look, I¡¯ve left you with a bodyguard.¡±


    It took Xu Jingming a while to regain his senses, and he clenched his teeth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to steal my Buddhist bead?¡±


    ¡°If I steal it now, how can I explain it to my disciple? Remember, you need to play along with me later, or else¡­¡±


    Xu Jingming swallowed his saliva. ¡°Or else?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured that out yet, but you can find out for yourself.¡± Shi Jingzhi waved his hand casually, breaking Xu Jingming¡¯s sedan chair into several pieces and throwing it into the sacrificial pit.


    Shi Jingzhi did it on purpose. He was absolutely deliberate. Xu Jingming looked painfully at the wreckage of the sedan chair¡ªthere were enough corpses on the ground, yet Shi Jingzhi insisted on destroying his sedan chair.


    Losing the argument, Xu Jingming¡¯s anger flared up. ¡°Eldest Brother has shown you mercy by allowing you to leave the palace since he thought you were running out of time. I know you¡¯ve established a sect, but if you dare to secretly train private troops¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that free. There are various bonds in the world that you still have time to experience, but I only have one year left.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi looked at the slowly descending stone pillar, while keeping his tone flat.


    ¡°As for family affection, I don¡¯t expect it from you. And as for longing, even if I were lucky enough to meet my destined person, I couldn¡¯t afford to treat them seriously while struggling to survive. Friendship is also good, but deep relationships require time to cultivate¡­ and I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°People say that once you become someone¡¯s teacher, you become like a father to them for a lifetime. Taking on a disciple is a good idea. However, children have short memories and fragile lives, making it difficult for them to accompany me into dangerous places. But now, this is just perfect. Even if I die a year from now, he will remember me for a lifetime.¡±


    Xu Jingming was stunned for a moment and then reluctantly said, ¡°If he¡¯s willing to accompany you to the Ghost Tomb, he¡¯s either incredibly foolish or has ulterior motives.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi approached him, squatting down in front of him with a trace of blood still on his face. ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi, do you know about the ¡®Zhuazhou*¡¯ tradition? When a child reaches one year old, they randomly grab something, and people believe it¡¯s their destiny. I did something similar.¡±


    *Zhuazhou is a Chinese ritual held at a child¡¯s first birthday party, when the child is 1 year, i.e. typically twelve months since birth (although variable reckonings as to what constitutes a year of age for entitlement for zhuazhou exist), old. The parents put various objects before the child, often objects that symbolize career choices or personality traits. The child¡¯s choice is used to forecast its future.


    ¡°I went to a desolate place and randomly picked someone as my disciple. Whether he¡¯s good or evil, as long as he hasn¡¯t already taken on a master, I will sincerely be his master¡­ Isn¡¯t that also destiny?¡±


    Xu Jingming was shocked by his nonchalant tone. ¡°But if he wants to cause trouble¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi avoided answering, continuing with a smile, ¡°You can reassure Eldest Brother that I will only take in this one disciple. I can¡¯t handle more. Your bodyguard will wake up in a while; I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    With that said, Shi Jingzhi climbed onto the stone pillar and prepared to leave.


    Xu Jingming suffered losses on all fronts*; even his words were turned into a joke by Shi Jingzhi, and his chest felt stifled. He composed himself and continued with a sharp tongue.


    *Losing both wife and army (†ÊÆÞ†ÊÜŠ). Idiom referring to a person who suffered multiple major losses or setbacks.


    ¡°Sincerely be his master¡­ Sincerely? How much sincerity can a monster like you have?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi paused for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, so I also want to see.¡±


    His figure quickly disappeared at the entrance of the cave.


    Xu Jingming wiped his sweat and looked around at the bloody scene, feeling anxious once again. With the prophecy of the ¡°disaster that topples the nation¡± hanging over his head, and with the clear intention of treating his disciple kindly¡­


    That person, Yin Ci, better be an ordinary person with integrity.


    At this moment, Demonic Lord Yin, the ¡°ordinary person¡±, was familiarizing himself with the surroundings at the exit, waiting for his ghostskin robe to dry.


    There were four exits from the ¡°Suffering From Parting¡±, leading to a wide hall. Inside the hall stood two rows of sturdy stone pillars, adorned with symmetrical giant stone sculptures, finally resembling a proper tomb.


    However, he hadn¡¯t noticed Yan Qing and didn¡¯t know where that unlucky guy had been thrown by his ancestor.


    A rumbling sound echoed, and the ground trembled slightly. Hearing more pillars descend, Yin Ci held his breath and quickly hid behind a pillar.


    He had extracted some smoke bombs from Elder Lu¡¯s fragments. If it wasn¡¯t Shi Jingzhi who arrived, he could play some tricks, disappearing mysteriously, and create evidence of the existence of a ¡°mysterious master¡±.


    As a precaution, Yin Ci had previously walked around inside the hall, deliberately spreading bloodstains everywhere. Even if it was Shi Jingzhi who came, that fox wouldn¡¯t be able to sniff out his location.


    Unexpectedly, that person came running straight towards his hiding spot.


    It would be too late to retreat to the room now. However, this was only the second person to emerge, so it shouldn¡¯t be his naive master. Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t always go as planned, and Demonic Lord Yin¡¯s luck had never been good¡­


    With a cold expression, Shi Jingzhi flashed in front of Yin Ci, pointing the broken half of a flagpole directly at his throat.


    ¡°W-W-W-What are you?¡±


    His gaze swept over Yin Ci¡¯s white clothes, making sure that Yin Ci was still catching his breath before he sternly asked his question.


    ¡°What¡­ What did you do to my disciple? He¡¯s in his early twenties and has no martial arts skills.¡±


    Yin Ci raised an eyebrow slightly¡ªsince Shi Jingzhi was so sure that he met his ¡®mountain disciple¡¯, this kid must have done something.


    Why not take this opportunity to test his words? Looking at the furious Shi Jingzhi, Yin Ci suddenly felt a playful impulse.


    ¡°Your disciple?¡±


    Yin Ci deliberately feigned confusion, then burst into laughter.


    ¡°¡­Hmm, most likely I killed him.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Fox Shi, Demonic Lord Yin: best friend (?) + true love + three-in-one apprentice¡ªisn¡¯t it surprising?


    When a beauty faces another beauty, seduction is ineffective. After all, they have both looked in the mirror!


    Yan Qing: Boss, stop flirting and come to rescue me. I¡¯m facing a life-threatening crisis during the probation period¡ª¡ª0(:3 )¡« (;3_©c)_

 CH 18

    Yin Ci was curious.


    He knew that Shi Jingzhi was clever and shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. He also understood that the more he spoke, the more mistakes he might make, so he should immediately throw out the smoke bomb and leave the scene. The current Shi Jingzhi wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.


    But he was just too curious¡ªwhat was Shi Jingzhi going to do to him? And how did he view ¡°Yin Ci¡± as his disciple?


    So he laughed wantonly. ¡°Most likely, I killed him.¡±


    How would Shi Jingzhi react? Surprise, regret, fear, or¡ª


    A strong murderous intent suddenly erupted.


    The half-broken flagpole instantly aimed at Yin Ci¡¯s throat, but Yin Ci pinched it with two fingers and firmly stopped it. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re no match for me.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi cautiously moved his feet, and the light from the tomb illuminated his face. He wasn¡¯t wearing a mask, and his face flickered in the shadowy light, exuding an unusually strong demonic aura.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said hoarsely, his tone completely different from usual.


    Yin Ci was slightly taken aback.


    He had never seen Shi Jingzhi so angry before. In Yin Ci¡¯s impression, his cheap master was usually never serious and only knew how to joke. This was the first time Shi Jingzhi had shown anger in front of him.


    And it was an anger filled with killing intent.


    Although Shi Jingzhi said he knew, he didn¡¯t show the slightest sign of retreat. He refused to let go of the flagpole, and his gaze was like that of a vicious wolf selecting its prey.


    All for a disciple he had only been with for less than a month?


    Yin Ci¡¯s interest grew. He decisively pulled back the flagpole, but unexpectedly, Shi Jingzhi held on tightly and charged straight at him. Yin Ci sidestepped, hooking Shi Jingzhi¡¯s waist and pressing a finger on his shoulder, firmly pinning him to the stone pillar.


    Leaning forward, almost touching noses with Shi Jingzhi, Yin Ci asked, ¡°Since you know, why dare to provoke me?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi struggled a few times, and his tone carried bloodlust. ¡°I can¡¯t kill Senior, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°You two have a deep master-disciple relationship.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi whispered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s deep or not; it¡¯s ¡®my possession¡¯.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    What kind of nonsense was this? Why hadn¡¯t he heard about this before?


    Yin Ci¡¯s mind wandered for a moment. A layer of golden fire surrounded Shi Jingzhi¡¯s body, and his amber eyes almost reflected a golden hue. The golden fire was scorching. Shi Jingzhi started to struggle fiercely that holding him by the shoulder alone wasn¡¯t enough to restrain him.


    He needed to find a better place to subdue him and make him more obedient.


    Yin Ci moved his left hand upward, holding down Shi Jingzhi¡¯s chin, forcing him to expose his throat. Just as his right hand was about to clamp down on his neck, Shi Jingzhi suddenly turned his head and bit down on Yin Ci¡¯s left thumb.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s bite was incredibly strong. His teeth instantly broke the skin and reached the bone, staining his lips with blood that then flowed down his chin, shining brightly in the light of the yang fire.


    Yin Ci could feel the scorching sensation of his opponent¡¯s tongue. Shi Jingzhi seemed to be burning all over, like a moth drawn to the flame.


    With a cold snort, Yin Ci firmly pressed his hand against Shi Jingzhi¡¯s neck, allowing him to bite.


    Leaving a wound would be good; later, the wound would disappear without a trace, and the suspicion of being ¡°Mountain Dweller Yin Ci¡± would be smaller.


    ¡°Forget it, I only killed a few followers of the Ling Sect. Judging from your actions, you don¡¯t seem like someone from the Ling Sect.¡± Yin Ci saw the other person increasingly losing control, and he didn¡¯t want to take things too far.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s state was clearly not right.


    Previously, he had been cautious and cherished his life. Even if he occasionally said a few foolish words, Yin Ci knew very well in his heart¡ªthey were just acquaintances with some good feelings, still guarded against each other, and far from committing their hearts to each other.


    During these days, Shi Jingzhi had also not shown any extraordinary interest in ¡°Mountain Dweller Yin Ci¡±.


    Based on such a relationship, would it make Shi Jingzhi abandon his fear of death and fight desperately like this? Moreover, his current state seemed more like he had gone insane rather than being overwhelmed by grief.


    ¡­Was this loss of control really due to ¡°his disciple being killed¡±, or was it because ¡°everything was taken away¡±?


    This person was too abnormal. A faint chill rose on Yin Ci¡¯s back.


    On the other hand, upon hearing Yin Ci¡¯s denial, Shi Jingzhi finally loosened his grip. He licked the blood off his lips with a face filled with doubt. ¡°You have his smell on you.¡±


    Yin Ci narrowed his eyes. ¡°Smell? This place is filled with the smell of blood. Where would there be his scent?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi said in a cold voice, ¡°I applied a special-scented ointment on him, so I can¡¯t be mistaken. Senior definitely had contact with him.¡±


    He knew that the peculiar-smelling burn ointment had some tricks. The ointment was applied to the ghostskin robe, so his hands inevitably picked up some of the scent.


    Yin Ci sneered, then grabbed the front of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s clothes, lifting him up along the pillar while concealing his healing thumb. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to deceive you. Considering your young age, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to take in disciples for many years. How did things escalate to this point? Are you and your disciple involved romantically?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi clenched Yin Ci¡¯s wrist with great force. ¡°A¡¯Ci saved my life, understands my emotions, and cooks delicious food¡­¡±


    As he said this, he suddenly smiled, and the madness in his eyes diminished slightly. ¡°He is ¡®my¡¯ disciple. As his master, I cannot let him down.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the smile on Yin Ci¡¯s face gradually disappeared.


    At that moment, another ¡°Suffering From Parting¡± mechanism was activated, and the dull friction sound reverberated through the hall.


    Well, that was good timing.


    Yin Ci looked coldly at Shi Jingzhi. ¡°You¡¯re somewhat pleasing to the eye, so I¡¯ll spare you this time.¡±


    He released his cheap master and struck forcefully at the spot where Shi Jingzhi had been. Debris flew as a large piece of the pillar shattered. The entire pillar cracked and slowly toppled.


    At the same time, Yin Ci threw the smoke bomb, filling the space with gray-white smoke.


    Taking advantage of the smoke not yet dissipating, Yin Ci quickly returned to the room. He put on the freshly dried ghostskin robe and lay down beside the monk, pretending to be unconscious.


    Shi Jingzhi soon arrived.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, A¡¯Ci.¡± He forcefully slapped Yin Ci¡¯s face and shook him vigorously. ¡°Wake up!¡±


    ¡°¡­Shizun, even if I¡¯m awake, I¡¯ll be knocked unconscious by you.¡± Yin Ci, irritated by the slaps, had to open his eyes.


    Shi Jingzhi had already lost the anger he had before, and that look of madness seemed like an illusion. He checked Yin Ci¡¯s pulse and sincerely breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Yin Ci gritted his teeth. ¡°My face hurts.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. What happened here?¡±


    ¡°I woke up early and saw people from the Ling Sect, so I found a place to hide,¡± Yin Ci massaged his face while coming up with a prepared story. ¡°I was discovered by an elder from the Ling Sect halfway through, but it was another person who jumped out. It was a man in white clothes, without any weapons.¡±


    ¡°He fought with the members of the Ling Sect, and that master was knocked unconscious by him while I was also dragged out and knocked unconscious¡­ That¡¯s all I remember.¡±


    The nearby monk also woke up, clasping his hands together. ¡°The Young Patron is right. This humble one also saw the person in white clothes. Unfortunately, my skills were no match for him, and I was knocked out by his palm.¡±


    After the monk finished speaking, he looked up at the void and muttered softly, ¡°Form is emptiness, emptiness is form*.¡±


    *A Buddhist concept associated with the Heart Sutra, a fundamental text of Mahayana Buddhism. Its idea is that everything is interconnected and that all things are fundamentally empty of inherent existence. It points to the interconnectedness and interplay of form and emptiness, challenging dualistic perceptions and inviting a deeper understanding of reality.


    ¡°Perhaps it was a skilled master who infiltrated anonymously,¡± Shi Jingzhi innocently said, his expression unchanged. ¡°This has nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s go and get out of here.¡±


    This was the Shi Jingzhi that Yin Ci was familiar with.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t sit up immediately. ¡°Shizun, how did you get out?¡±


    ¡°Me? I ended up with the people from the Rong Palace. They happen to have some knowledge about these things and didn¡¯t think much of our small sect. I just took advantage of the situation.¡±


    ¡°Your mask¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. I was in a rush and forgot to put it on.¡± Shi Jingzhi scratched his head in embarrassment as he gave a radiant smile.


    The monk quietly turned away. ¡°Form is emptiness¡ª¡±


    Shi Jingzhi quickly put on his mask. ¡°A¡¯Ci, come here. I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Yin Ci obediently extended a hand for Shi Jingzhi to pull him up. He looked straight into Shi Jingzhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Shizun, you really came to rescue me.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shi Jingzhi¡¯s tone was light and cheerful. ¡°I am your master, after all.¡±


    Yin Ci took two steps forward, almost leaning close to Shi Jingzhi¡¯s ear, and asked directly, ¡°I was wondering, why did you give me the Buddhist bead?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi held Yin Ci¡¯s shoulders with both hands, still smiling. ¡°If I had taken away the bead, wouldn¡¯t you feel anxious¡ªafraid that I would abandon you or something. As a good master, there is no reason to make my disciple afraid.¡±


    Yin Ci remained silent and just gazed steadily at Shi Jingzhi.


    Previously, he was the ¡°strange man in white¡±, and Shi Jingzhi had no need to act in front of him. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s words were genuine, but there was an inexplicable sincerity that couldn¡¯t be deduced by conventional reasoning, which made Yin Ci feel a bit uneasy.


    Unaware of Yin Ci¡¯s thoughts, Shi Jingzhi held his disciple¡¯s hand.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, hold on a little longer. We have arrived at the entrance to the third level¡­ Do you trust me now?¡±


    ¡°As your master, I will never let you down.¡±


    Yin Ci reflexively wanted to withdraw his hand, but he held back. In the end, his hand trembled in Shi Jingzhi¡¯s palm.


    Initially, he agreed to follow Shi Jingzhi for seven parts utilization and three parts interest. Later on, perhaps the balance between ¡°utilization¡± and ¡°interest¡± shifted to fifty-fifty, but it still didn¡¯t surpass the realm of ¡°having fun¡±.


    Now, among these reasons, a darker one emerged¡ªhe wanted to see if this person would fulfill his promise before dying.


    People change. Shi Jingzhi was still too young. He didn¡¯t yet understand that some promises should never be made lightly.


    I will never let you down. I will never let you down.


    If he considered the recent past, Sun Huaijin had also said these words. But every time he made a move behind Yin Ci¡¯s back, Yin Ci saw it and couldn¡¯t be bothered to point it out.


    As for the person who said these words first¡­


    Yin Ci stopped reminiscing, pulling out the most harmless smile and mixing in a perfectly timed sense of gratitude.


    ¡°I trust you, Shizun.¡±


    I definitely don¡¯t trust you.


    Shi Jingzhi fully regained his spirits and lifted Yin Ci and the monk up from the ground, directly facing the people from the Taiheng Sect and Jianchen Temple.


    Shi Zhongyu was in the middle of a conversation with Monk Juehui. Upon seeing the safe return of the Kushan Sect master and his disciple, she stopped talking and had a slight smile on her face. ¡°Both of you are really lucky.¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s divination was quite accurate. The Taiheng Sect indeed had good luck, and they didn¡¯t suffer many casualties this time. Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t hold back his question. ¡°Miss Shi, how did you break the ¡®Suffering From Parting¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the masters of Jianchen Temple. They have been practicing asceticism for years, with their limbs bound by heavy sand hoops. The sand hoops are extremely heavy, which was more than enough to deal with the stone pillars.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡± He had completely forgotten about this matter. If he had remembered, perhaps he could have avoided losing a few limbs.


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t understand his disciple¡¯s pain. He continued cheerfully, ¡°That means only the people from the Ling Sect, Chigou Sect, and Yueshui Pavilion are left.¡±


    Before he finished speaking, the fourth ¡°Suffering From Parting¡± slowly descended, carrying a strong smell of blood.


    Matron Wuxue was the first to jump out. Her eyes scanned the Taiheng Sect and Jianchen Temple, clearly counting the number of people. In the end, a hint of regret could be seen in her gaze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She flicked the blood off her hand.


    ¡°This Ghost Tomb is finally over.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    There is a reason why Fox Shi is regarded as an evil by his brothers! Xu Jingming won¡¯t go all out just because of a prophecy¡­ The reasons will be revealed later (?


    Let¡¯s rule out two wrong answers: It¡¯s not about multiple personalities or being possessed, haha.


    Yin Ci: Are you having an affair with your disciple?


    Many years later.


    Shi Jingzhi: Yes.

 CH 19

    At the end of the main hall, a row of downward stone steps was set up.


    The stone steps were carved with exquisite reliefs, making it difficult for people to step on them. At the end stood a pair of scarlet red doors with the words ¡°Palace of Leisure*¡± on the plaque. The strokes of the characters were soft, adding a touch of tenderness.


    *A mythological place in Chinese mythology that symbolizes utopia, where one can live a harmonious and carefree life, detached from worldly affairs and immersed in spiritual pursuit. It¡¯s often portrayed as a realm for immortals and enlightenment.


    Matron Wuxue sniffed at the door and gently tapped it with her cane, and the large doors slowly opened.


    ¡°There are no traps on the door, but as for what¡¯s inside¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence and was the first to step inside.


    The group, which was originally less than a hundred people, now had only about forty left. The Taiheng Sect had the fewest losses, while the lone wanderers had been completely wiped out. After entering the door, everyone stopped in their tracks at the same time¡ª


    The scene in front of them was really strange.


    They seemed to have entered a large mansion, with swaying tree shadows and gentle starlight visible outside the windows. The interior of the house was dimly lit, with a pleasant aroma of incense. There was not a speck of dust in sight, and the air carried a pleasant warmth.


    Half-eaten snacks and tea were arranged on the table. The snacks were fresh and crispy, and the tea was still steaming. The fruits on the fruit plate were covered in water droplets, and the green plants beside them were lush, with some even blooming in vibrant colors.


    The atmosphere of life in this place was extremely strong, as if the owner of the mansion had just left and would return soon.


    If it was said that Yan Budu was still living here, Yin Ci could almost believe it for a moment.


    For a brief moment, Yin Ci even harbored a faint hope¡ªperhaps Yan Budu, like him, was unable to die and had chosen to live in seclusion in a tomb?


    However, this thought only lasted temporarily.


    Yin Ci had been in too many tombs, and he knew better than anyone. No matter how powerful the arts were, they couldn¡¯t create something out of thin air, and a tomb couldn¡¯t provide fresh water.


    It was just an illusion.


    Before Shi Jingzhi could tremble, Yin Ci reached out and grabbed his hand. The candlelight flickered, and for a while, no one dared to move, afraid of disturbing something.


    ¡°Shizun, should we look for Yan Qing? Senior Shi said he¡¯s not in the main hall, so he should be here,¡± Yin Ci whispered, diverting Shi Jingzhi¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s look for him.¡± Shi Jingzhi¡¯s voice was dry.


    At the same time, possibly due to being too nervous, a disciple from the Yueshui Pavilion dropped his pen. The pen fell on the thick and soft carpet, and after hesitating for a while, he decided to reach out and pick it up.


    Shen Zhu let out a light sigh and brushed off the dust on her clothes. ¡°Idiot.¡±


    The room became very quiet, and the person clearly heard this remark. He straightened up and grumbled discontentedly, ¡°Making a fuss over nothing. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t been in a tomb before. I was careful enough just now and definitely didn¡¯t trigger anything¡­¡±


    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a series of gasps sounded from inside the room.


    The man¡¯s face changed.


    He didn¡¯t transform into another person¡ªhis facial features slowly slid across his face like a paper painting floating on water. One eye slid down to the position of his mouth, while his mouth slowly slid towards his left ear. His eyes, nose, and mouth were all in the wrong places, yet the man seemed completely unaware, blinking his misplaced eyes.


    As if realizing the horror in everyone¡¯s eyes, he reached out a hand and touched his own face. As soon as he touched it, his fingers stuck to his face, melding with his cheek.


    The mouth that had slid to the side of his face finally opened, letting out a scream of terror.


    ¡°Save me!¡± He stumbled toward the crowd. ¡°Save¡ª¡±


    For some reason, with each step he took, his body shrunk a little. After a few steps, his entire being had twisted to the point of being unrecognizable, unable to move even a bit.


    He no longer made any sounds. It was unknown whether his throat had changed shape, or he had died in the contorted state. The brightly colored fabric clung to his flesh, appearing particularly glaring. His body seemed like a colorful wax figure slowly melting into the ground while his clothes seeped into the earth, gradually disappearing.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°A¡¯Ci, be careful. Don¡¯t move recklessly.¡±


    Yin Ci sighed. ¡°I know¡­ Shizun, you should get off me first.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s fear overwhelmed his status as a master¡ªhe clung to Yin Ci like a monkey clinging to a tree, not daring to let go.


    Yin Ci even somewhat missed Shi Jingzhi¡¯s madness. Even if he distributed one-tenth of that madness to his normal self, it wouldn¡¯t be so¡­ clingy.


    Patiently, he slowly peeled Shi Jingzhi off bit by bit. ¡°Yan Qing has made calculations, divining the journey of the Taiheng Sect as auspicious, which is fortunate for us. Let¡¯s stick close to them.¡±


    No one laughed at Shi Jingzhi, including Matron Wuxue. The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces weren¡¯t good. Shi Zhongyu pushed up her sleeve, revealing a string of blood essence beads that were still white. Monk Juehui struck the iron bowl a few times, but the environment in front of them didn¡¯t change at all.


    There were no monsters here, nor were there any ordinary illusions.


    The aroma of dim sum mixed with incense created a delicate sweetness that lingered. The air was warm and flowed gently. This should have been a soothing environment.


    From this position, everyone could see the entrance to the study not far away, filled with books. On the weapon rack, knives and swords shimmered with a cold light, and it was obvious that they weren¡¯t ordinary.


    Yin Ci clicked his tongue inwardly¡ªhe recognized this situation, but at the moment, perhaps it was only he who could recognize what it was.


    This technique was called ¡°Dream Bubble*¡± and was known as the most dangerous incense illusion. It used the human brain as the main ingredient, along with thousands of materials from monsters, to create the fragrance. If the incense burner was chosen correctly, the fragrance could last for hundreds of years.


    *Based off of the idiom (ÃλÃÅÝÓ°) that refers to thinking everything in the world is as empty as dreams, illusions, bubbles, and shadows. Metaphorically, it means it¡¯s an easily shattered fantasy (aka a pipe dream).


    The effect of ¡°Dream Bubble¡± was twofold.


    First, it allowed people to produce dreams while remaining awake and blend those dreams with reality. Second, if one touched an object within the dream, they would be directly affected by the dream.


    The man just now didn¡¯t die from a mechanism; he died from everyone¡¯s nightmares.


    Arriving in such an eerie place, people inevitably felt some fear¡ªfear gave rise to imagination, and imagination merged with dreams. The disciple from Yueshui Pavilion became the scapegoat, drawing everyone¡¯s attention and coincidentally touching an object within the dream, becoming the ¡°distorted¡± object.


    As a result, the various fears and speculations of the people mixed together, materializing on the man¡¯s body, erasing him from existence.


    After the ¡°Dream Bubble¡± technique had taken effect, everyone became unconscious practitioners of the technique.


    The solution was simple: Destroy the incense burner without touching any objects within the dream.


    Unfortunately, amidst the various things in the room, it was difficult to distinguish which ones existed solely within the dream. The most troublesome part was that Yin Ci didn¡¯t want to expose himself; he needed an outsider¡ªanyone¡ªto discover the solution.


    ¡°Could it be a problem with that carpet?¡± Yin Ci deliberately raised his voice. ¡°Shizun, I felt something was off just now. The carpet has no patterns at all. It¡¯s all black, which is completely out of place in this mansion.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi asked, puzzled, ¡°A¡¯Ci, what are you saying? Isn¡¯t there a golden dragon and phoenix pattern on the carpet?¡±


    Shi Zhongyu furrowed her brows upon hearing this. ¡°I saw a red carpet with patterns from the Western Regions. Jin Lan?¡±


    Jin Lan stammered. ¡°I-I saw a regular blue carpet with a pattern of longevity flowers¡­¡±


    Monk Juehui pondered for a moment. ¡°What kind of dim sum do you see on the table?¡±


    ¡°Mung bean cake.¡± ¡°Lotus blossom cake.¡± ¡°Pea pudding.¡± ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone answered one after another, and then they exchanged glances.


    As everyone¡¯s attention focused, both the carpet and the dim sum distorted, taking on bizarre appearances, and eventually twisted away. Only a piece of decaying carpet remnant and a plate of dark residue remained.


    ¡°I see now.¡± Monk Juehui sighed. ¡°I see now.¡±


    Yin Ci wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    That was how objects in dreams were¡ªthe power of ¡°Dream Bubble¡± had its limits, and most of the details were filled in by individuals¡¯ subconscious. However, if everyone concentrated their attention on one thing, it would be shattered by conflicting imaginations, just like what happened to the man earlier.


    However, this alone couldn¡¯t break through the ¡°Dream Bubble¡±, because dreams were never just one layer.


    ¡°Shizun, the dim sum disappeared completely just now. It must have been an illusion, right?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi furrowed his brows, seemingly realizing something. ¡°I saw rotten dim sum remnants. Wait, A¡¯Ci, let me think¡­¡±


    He took a few deep breaths and turned to Monk Juehui. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve read about it in books before. The Xiele Buddhist Sect seems to have a similar technique called¡­ what was it?¡±


    ¡°You are knowledgeable, Young Patron. Yes, the Xiele Buddhist Sect does indeed possess a similar technique. That technique has long been lost, with only incomplete records remaining.¡±


    Monk Juehui closed his eyes. ¡°This technique is born from the burning of incense. All illusions are ominous, and if one touches them casually, they are easily affected by the dreams of all living beings.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi gritted his teeth. ¡°A¡¯Ci, hold my hand.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Shizun, why did you suddenly mention this?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t answer immediately. He took out the stuffed silver bell, cleared away the bits of paper, and swung the bell. The clear sound of the bell resonated through the room, creating ripples in the air.


    ¡°This technique affects the consciousness, deceiving the eyes but not the ears.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi closed his eyes tightly.


    ¡°The sound of the bell expands and rebounds when it encounters an object. I can perceive the obstacles. Dream objects have no substance and can be penetrated by sound. If I don¡¯t look at the dream and don¡¯t acknowledge its existence, I shouldn¡¯t be affected by consciousness-based techniques. Monk Juehui said this thing relies on incense to take effect, so we need to find the place with the strongest fragrance and destroy the incense burner.¡±


    His voice was confident and loud, audible to everyone present.


    ¡­This kid is truly cunning.


    Yin Ci¡¯s lips curled up.


    Shi Jingzhi was just spouting nonsense, performing a visual version of covering one¡¯s ears while stealing a bell*. He had no idea whether the ¡°Dream Bubble¡± would consider him as having ¡°not touched¡± it.


    *(ÑÚ¶úµÁÁå) Idiom referring to someone who attempts to deceive others but ends up fooling only themselves. It comes from a story in ancient China where a man wanted to steal a valuable bell but feared that the sound of the bell would alert others. To prevent this, he covered his own ears while stealing the bell, thinking that if he couldn¡¯t hear the sound, no one else would. || In this context, Shi Jingzhi is literally performing that (with a bell even!) but instead of covering his ears, he¡¯s covering his eyes.


    Naturally, it would be good if he considered it ¡°not touched¡±. Even if he was considered as ¡°touched¡±, he had managed to instill a subconscious sense of reassurance in everyone¡ªthey firmly believed that nothing would happen to him and he wouldn¡¯t be affected by everyone¡¯s nightmares, meeting the same gruesome fate as the man earlier.


    The various illusions from before weren¡¯t his own hallucinations; Shi Jingzhi indeed had a touch of madness deep down.


    Matron Wuxue said with a serious tone, ¡°Kid, do you really think you can do such a thing?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi, wearing the mask, shook the silver bell in his hand, making it ring. ¡°A trivial skill. I was born with heightened senses.¡±


    His voice was steady, but his palms were covered in sweat. Yin Ci held his hand tightly, signaling him to relax.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, follow behind me, and be careful not to touch anything recklessly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    No one dared to search for treasure. The group followed Shi Jingzhi¡¯s footsteps, walking cautiously, imitating his every move.


    The mansion was large, and the group walked quietly for over an hour before Shi Jingzhi stopped¡ªmore precisely, he nearly tripped.


    Yan Qing lay at the end of the corridor with his body stretched straight and arms tightly against his sides. The luggage of the Kushan Sect was neatly stacked next to him, with a sealed farewell letter placed on top.


    His chest rose and fell calmly as he slept.


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­Brother Yan, wake up.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi immediately improvised. ¡°Everyone, this is my new servant, recently recruited by our sect. He has been missing for a while. He¡¯s visually impaired, perhaps naturally capable of breaking this technique, which is why he was left alone here.¡±


    Amidst the commotion, Yan Qing slowly woke up, still groggy. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Yin Ci whispered, ¡°You didn¡¯t touch anything at all?¡±


    Yan Qing, with a bewildered expression, took a while before showing a hint of joy for having survived the ordeal. ¡°This place is extremely dangerous, and I was well aware. Instead of triggering any mechanisms, it¡¯s better to wait here for death¡­ cough¡ªwait for the two of you to rescue me.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, no need to be that realistic.


    Shi Jingzhi cleared his throat and changed the subject. ¡°Have you found any clues?¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s expression turned serious. He took a deep breath and pointed to a nearby bedroom.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s the sound of someone¡¯s breathing inside.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Also, although the name ¡°Dream Bubble¡± may sound a bit like a magical girl technique (¡­), its origin is actually from Buddhism, specifically the phrase ¡°All conditioned phenomena are like dreams, illusions, bubbles, or shadows,¡± which is a Buddhist concept.


    The literal translation is just too dreamlike, so I had to explain it (¡­

 CH 20

    The scent of incense grew stronger. Shi Jingzhi opened his eyes slightly and looked towards the nearby bedroom.


    The surroundings remained pleasant, with warm lighting and no trace of the gloominess often found in tombs. Shi Jingzhi listened intently and indeed heard shallow breathing coming from the direction of the bedroom.


    It was as if someone was sleeping there.


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t dare to shake the bell anymore. He held his disciple¡¯s hand tightly. Yin Ci¡¯s hand was warm, with a dry palm. Perhaps it was because he was fearless like a newborn calf, Yin Ci showed no signs of trembling.


    That hand held on firmly and steadily, without any stiffness or discomfort. Shi Jingzhi adjusted his breathing for a moment and then took a step forward towards the bedroom.


    The bedroom was extremely spacious and extravagantly decorated. The firelight was perfectly balanced, dancing on exquisite decorations.


    Across from the bed, there was a translucent wall.


    This wall was made of resin bricks, each the size of a human head, with a piece of human skin wrapped around each transparent brick. The skin seemed to be peeled off from living faces, meticulously processed to preserve their shape perfectly, resembling finely carved masks.


    Each of those faces had well-proportioned features with their eyes closed without any expression, facing the large bed.


    Monk Juehui¡¯s face became even more grim. Shi Zhongyu shivered, whether from astonishment or anger, it was unclear.


    Shen Zhu clicked her tongue lightly. ¡°There are many famous figures in there, all righteous people killed by Yan Budu.¡±


    Across from the wall was a large bed. A man was lying on the side of the bed, wearing a simple red robe, facing away from the entrance. His long black hair flowed on the bed, revealing a pale nape of the neck.


    Seemingly aware of the sound at the door, the man slowly sat up, causing the red robe to slide off his shoulder, revealing a broad chest. He adjusted his hair and lazily turned his head, allowing everyone to see his face.


    Yin Ci had seen Yan Budu while he was alive, and the creature in front of them indeed had the same face as him.


    Yan Budu had countless male and female lovers, and it wasn¡¯t solely due to coercion and force. He was undeniably a stunning figure himself¡ªhis facial features were enchanting, but completely different from Shi Jingzhi. He had a certain poisonous beauty to him.


    A pair of crimson eyes swept over, and no one dared to make a sound. Yan Qing looked around and slowly hid behind the master and disciple.


    Yin Ci¡¯s heart sank gradually. Although the thing in front of them was incredibly lifelike, it was clearly not a living creature. Its movements had subtle stiffness, without showing any hostility or murderous intent.


    That wasn¡¯t Yan Budu.


    The thing didn¡¯t immediately attack; instead, it picked up a red jade smoking pipe from the side. Leaning against the headboard, it leisurely puffed out clouds of smoke. Its half-closed red eyes had no focus within the smoke.


    A delicate pendant hung from beneath the red jade smoking pipe, decorated with three Buddhist beads.


    Yin Ci quickly calculated in his mind.


    There were a total of fourteen Buddhist beads. The Paper Figures Street had three, while the number of beads on the second level was unknown. Considering that the teleportation liquid relied on the beads for positioning, the Ascension Hall probably hid four beads. The ¡°Suffering From Parting¡± stone pillars had four, and there were four more at the exit¡­ This was highly likely the last three Buddhist beads.


    Since they were placed together, the level of danger posed by that thing was self-evident.


    It seemed more like a warning than bait.


    Shi Jingzhi gritted his teeth and shook the silver bell. ¡°That thing is not an illusion¡­ Matron, what the hell is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before. It¡¯s not some cheap corpse puppet.¡±


    Matron Wuxue had a gloomy expression, and every wrinkle on her face was stiff.


    ¡°This place is the center of the third level, where the coffin should have been placed. Did that bastard Yan Budu not even make a coffin?¡±


    Her voice was low, but that thing heard it. It tilted its head and smiled at Matron Wuxue, revealing a mouth without teeth or tongue and only a pitch-black void between its lips.


    Matron Wuxue immediately took a step back. ¡°Taiheng¡¯s brat!¡±


    Shi Zhongyu instantly understood her meaning. ¡°Senior, the blood essence beads are white. This is not a demonic entity.¡±


    ¡°Hah, our Hierarch Xijing pursues purity. How could he keep such a thing by his bedside?¡± A cold laugh sounded among the group.


    Only one person remained from the Ling Sect. He had a burly figure and carried a nine-ringed saber stained with blood, though his gaze was sharper than the blade itself.


    Shi Jingzhi said sincerely, ¡°But he placed a bunch of human faces at the foot of the bed. I still think monsters are cleaner.¡±


    Yin Ci followed his master¡¯s lead. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    That person immediately glared, veins popping on his forehead.


    Matron Wuxue snorted, not letting go of any opportunity to taunt her adversary. ¡°Zheng Fengdao, as an esteemed elder, are you really going to have a grudge against someone younger? They didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡±


    After saying that, she glanced at Shi Jingzhi. ¡°Interesting, I can¡¯t figure out whether you¡¯re brave or timid.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi pointed at the object on the bed. ¡°That thing is a mechanism, not a ghost. Since it¡¯s a mechanism, there must be a triggering condition. Moreover, it hasn¡¯t been activated yet, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°According to you, what is the triggering condition?¡± Matron Wuxue looked towards the ¡°Yan Budu¡± leisurely smoking at the head of the bed.


    ¡°The distance from it.¡± Shi Jingzhi scratched his head. ¡°The third level is full of dream traps. After struggling to reach this point, encountering such a dangerous mechanism¡­ If my intuition is correct, this place connects to the exit of the Ghost Tomb.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi replied confidently, ¡°Moving forward means facing unknown attacks, while retreating means being stuck here waiting for death. This kind of design is the most despair-inducing.¡±


    Jin Lan couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Isn¡¯t it even more deadly if there¡¯s no way out?¡±


    Matron Wuxue chuckled. ¡°Fools will always be fools. Yan Budu, who has always aspired to ascend to immortality, would never exclude the path of resurrection. He must have left a shortcut to the direct exit.¡±


    After a few more exchanges among the people, the tense atmosphere finally relaxed slightly.


    However, just as Shi Jingzhi deduced, no one dared to step forward, and there was no way to retreat.


    The thing resembling Yan Budu took a tobacco pouch from under the smoking pipe and added some to the pipe. A new incense burned, intensifying the fragrance. The ambiguous firelight and swirling smoke created an eerie scene. With the wall of human faces opposite the bed, the previously exquisite scene sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines.


    With the interference of ¡°Dream Bubble¡±, even if the exit were right in front of them, no one could see it.


    At this point, the personal belongings of everyone had already been consumed to a minimal extent. Without resources, they were left with a sense of being at a dead end.


    Thanks to Yan Qing¡¯s heritage, he bypassed the ¡°Suffering From Parting¡± stone pillar and was directly thrown into the Palace of Leisure, so the belongings of the Kushan Sect were still intact.


    However, their bags only contained food, miscellaneous items, and two sets of bedding. The only thing that could be considered a ¡°treasure¡± was the Hanging Shadow Sword obtained from Paper Figure Street¡ªa collectible that could fetch some money.


    Matron Wuxue swept her eyes around the room and made a few clicks with her cane. ¡°The space here is closed off. If we could create a moluo tent and close off the air for a while, it could withstand the enchantment for a short period¡­ Even if the time is limited, at least it would allow me to see the true form of that thing.¡±


    Monk Juehui: ¡°Moluo tent?¡±


    ¡°Immerse fine satin in medicinal water and set up the tent on-site. Use yin fire to burn the outside and yang fire to heat the inside, expelling the incense. Stay inside for the duration of a cup of tea, then go outside and hold your breath for a while to temporarily break free from the incense illusion.¡±


    While Matron Wuxue spoke, she lightly tapped her cane on the ground.


    Jin Lan muttered in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier¡­¡±


    Matron Wuxue gave him a sideways glance and continued slowly, ¡°This is a method to buy time under toxic smoke, but its effectiveness is very short. Even if it can be set up, the moluo tent is disposable. Once you leave the tent and come into contact with the incense, you can¡¯t go back.¡±


    After speaking, she lifted her chin towards Zheng Fengdao and said, ¡°If Elder* Zheng had not refused to die in the sacrificial pit, I wouldn¡¯t have abandoned the tomb exploration items. Such a pity, such a pity.¡±


    *Note that Matron Wuxue is addressing him with courtesy, not in respect as a junior would address an elder, and in this case, it¡¯s more sarcastically.


    Zheng Fengdao sneered, and the iron rings on his nine-ringed saber clanged loudly. ¡°You old witch¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Shi Jingzhi pushed him aside. Sect Master Shi held a blanket with a pattern of mandarin ducks playing in water with a serious expression and asked with a serious face, ¡°Matron, do you think this can be used?¡±


    Matron Wuxue and Zheng Fengdao: ¡°¡­¡±


    Matron Wuxue skeptically looked at Shi Jingzhi for a while, then flicked the fabric of the blanket with her fingers. ¡°It can be used in a pinch, but we still need to prepare the medicinal water¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi rummaged through the luggage and presented a medical kit with both hands. ¡°Please.¡±


    Matron Wuxue: ¡°¡­Kid, you didn¡¯t happen to keep enough water, did you?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°I did, I did. My disciple brewed herbal tea. There are ten bamboo tubes in the bag. Matron, can we use herbal tea?¡±


    ¡°The Shi girl from the Taiheng Sect knows how to use yin fire, and we need yang fire¡ª¡±


    Shi Jingzhi rubbed two of his fingers together, and a cluster of golden flames ignited at his fingertips. ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    Matron Wuxue fell silent.


    What¡¯s up with the Kushan Sect? How come they have everything, including weird stuff?


    After being tormented with large luggage along the way, Yan Qing¡¯s eyes gradually became empty. ¡°In such a creepy place, you dare to carry ten bamboo tubes of herbal tea? Even the Taiheng Sect didn¡¯t bring that much water¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi took out one of the tubes and shook it in front of Yan Qing. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you taste it. A¡¯Ci is especially skilled.¡±


    Matron Wuxue cleared her throat twice and interrupted Shi Jingzhi¡¯s sales pitch. Several members of the Chigou Sect opened the bedding and used blood to draw an array on the satin fabric, while Matron Wuxue took the medical kit and began preparing the medicine on the spot.


    The moluo tent was quickly set up. As the great contributor who provided the raw materials, Shi Jingzhi made only one request¡ªto allow his disciple to enter the tent.


    After all, there were only two sets of bedding available, and the space inside the muluo tent was limited. At most, it could accommodate eight people.


    Each of the four major sects sent a representative, one from Rong Palace, a male disciple from Yueshui Pavilion, and two spots were taken by the Kushan Sect.


    Inside the tent, Shi Jingzhi squatted into a ball and rambled on, instructing Yin Ci. ¡°You will stay inside the tent. The air here is clean. I¡¯ll go out first. If things don¡¯t go well, I¡¯ll call you immediately. When that happens, hold your breath and find a clean spot outside the room while the enchantment hasn¡¯t taken effect yet.¡±


    Not far away, Xu Jingming, who was rolling his eyes in exasperation was squeezed together with Monk Juehui. The other prominent figures were aware of Xu Jingming¡¯s identity to some extent, but due to the awkward situation, they could only pretend not to recognize him.


    After a cup of tea¡¯s time, one by one, everyone crawled out, leaving Yin Ci alone inside the tent.


    With the absence of the ¡°Dream Bubble¡± covering, the scene inside the room instantly transformed.


    There was no trace of light in the room, and the air was chilling. The floor was covered in dust, metal decorations were heavily rusted, and the wall of human faces was covered in a thin layer of gray. The edges of the canopy were decaying unevenly, and the bedding on the bed was tattered, with patches of mold.


    However, the person on the bed remained unchanged.


    The figure with disheveled long hair still played with the ruby smoking pipe in their slender fingers. The faded and decaying red robe emphasized their striking blood-red eyes.


    Matron Wuxue held her breath and succinctly said, ¡°Things are not looking good.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is a ¡®Human Shaped Coffin¡¯.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Shi Jingzhi: Actually, there are also braised pork buns, fried noodles, candies, smoked fish slices, dried fruits, vegetable meat pancakes, salted egg yolks, fried rice¡­


    Yin Ci: Yes, I have been doing it for a long time.


    The master and disciple completely unaware that something is amiss.

 CH 21

    The people with authority fell silent, and the room became quiet.


    A disciple of the Chigou Sect stood up. Judging from his appearance, he held a respectable position. ¡°Our former Hierarch recorded the ¡®Human Shaped Coffin¡¯ in our teachings. Its inner shell is made of the skin of a demonic creature that¡¯s extremely tough. It is wrapped in a ghostskin robe made from the silk of ghost silkworms, and its tendrils move like a living person.¡±


    ¡°The coffin is covered in various spells that can control its movements. The body inside the coffin doesn¡¯t decay and can even move normally in the tomb. Yan Budu most likely infused it with his own techniques¡­¡±


    His voice trembled with fear.


    ¡°The Human Shaped Coffin has no teeth and no body inside. Without any corpse interfering, it will only grow stronger. Everyone, be cautious.¡±


    Everyone understood the implicit meaning behind his words.


    Yan Budu possessed exquisite martial arts skills, only matched by the Chigou Sect¡¯s Su Zhi, and Kong Shi from Jianchen Temple. When the orthodox sects besieged the Ling Sect, Yan Budu single-handedly slaughtered nine orthodox masters. Even if the Human Shaped Coffin inherited only a small portion of Yan Budu¡¯s power, it would still be more than enough to deal with them¡ª


    Except for the personal presence of the Chigou Sect¡¯s Matriarch, Matron Wuxue, no other sect sent their top experts. Not to mention the previous events in the tomb had already exhausted everyone¡¯s resources, leaving them weary.


    ¡°Yan Budu¡¯s corpse isn¡¯t here?¡± Xu Jingming couldn¡¯t help but gasp, a chill running down his spine. ¡°Has he truly ascended to immortality?¡±


    No one answered him.


    Shi Zhongyu acted decisively. With a flick of her yin fire, she aimed to cut off the arm of the Human Shaped Coffin that was holding the smoking pipe. Unexpectedly, the divine weapon that was covered by the yin fire, produced only a light ¡°ding¡± sound. The sword blade barely broke through the outer layer of the ghostskin robe, revealing the inner layer of demonic skin.


    The Human Shaped Coffin casually reversed its hand, directly snapping the slender sword. With its fingers gathered together, it stabbed towards Shi Zhongyu¡¯s neck.


    Shi Zhongyu couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and it seemed like blood would splatter on the spot. However, a long string of prayer beads caught her waist, pulling her back towards the entrance. Monk Juehui swung his prayer beads. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    The Human Shaped Coffin didn¡¯t immediately pursue but instead calmly got off the bed. Its red robe was of fine material¡ªthough it had some signs of decay and fading, there was no trace of decay.


    Even so, the Human Shaped Coffin¡¯s clothes were still in disarray, exposing half of its shoulder.


    Shi Jingzhi took two steps back and rushed to the outside of the room. Just as Matron Wuxue frowned, he returned and made random gestures towards Monk Juehui.


    Seeing that no one reacted, Shi Jingzhi directly took action.


    He crossed over the Human Shaped Coffin, stepping on the bedpost, and slammed his palm towards the ceiling. His palm emitted a blaze of golden fire, shattering the roof and revealing the empty sky outside.


    When Shi Jingzhi landed on the ground, he snatched the prayer beads from Monk Juehui, and then leaped onto the broken wall, swinging the prayer beads in all directions.


    The monk from the Jianchen Temple couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer. ¡°That is the treasured possession of our temple, Patron¡­¡±


    Before the monk could finish his sentence, Shen Zhu interrupted him with a single hand. Shen Zhu smiled at him and said, ¡°Master, I believe Sect Master Shi borrowed it precisely because he recognizes that its¡¯ the Infinity Prayer Beads.¡±


    The Infinity Prayer Beads could condense true qi into new prayer beads. As long as one had enough inner force and could maintain it, the length of the beads wasn¡¯t a problem. Shi Jingzhi held his breath and hooked the prayer beads onto the rocks and trees outside, creating a network of prayer beads.


    Matron Wuxue reacted swiftly. ¡°Good kid¡ªeveryone, go! Finish this quickly!¡±


    She pulled her cane, which unexpectedly came apart into several segments. Each segment was connected by black and red demonic tendons, and at the bends of the cane, there were hook-like structures resembling scorpion tails. The disciples of the Chigou Sect simultaneously rushed toward the Human Shaped Coffin with wind surging in their palms. The Human Shaped Coffin was pushed back two steps and got hooked by the elongated cane.


    Matron Wuxue let out a silent sinister smile as she stepped steadily onto the prayer bead network. ¡°Sect Master Shi, hold on!¡±


    The others didn¡¯t fall behind, leaping onto the prayer beads network together and leaving the dream-like objects on the ground.


    The smile on the face of the Human Shaped Coffin gradually disappeared.


    It gripped the crimson hook, coated in a deadly poison, causing its palm to hiss. The monks took advantage of the situation and set themselves up in their formation. Their chanting resounded, enclosing the Human Shaped Coffin in the middle.


    Disturbed by the Buddhist mantras, the movements of the Human Shaped Coffin became stiff and unnerving. It held the smoking pipe like a dagger, and in the next instant, the nearest monk had their entire face pierced through, their features vanishing without a trace, leaving only a circular skull.


    The red jade smoking pipe was covered in blood and brain matter, and the sweet fragrance of incense became even heavier.


    The Human Shaped Coffin waved the smoking pipe, and several sword qi cleaved in all directions. The smoking pipe was so thin that it could break with a slight bend, yet at this moment, it felt as heavy as a thousand catties, exuding an endless chill with each swing.


    It was merely a dead object without a brain, yet remnants of countless arrogance lingered within its techniques. The Demonic Hierarch from a hundred years ago, whose whereabouts were unknown, could create a burst of blood flowers just by lifting an empty coffin, turning its might into a spectacle.


    And it didn¡¯t even have any killing intent.


    What kind of strength did Yan Budu, the lunatic who fought against the orthodox sects for two years, possess when he was still alive?


    One corpse after another fell from the prayer beads network, their blood flowing and staining the golden light of the beads. While none of the lamps were extinguished, the shadows around grew increasingly dense.


    The formation of the Jianchen Temple remained steadfast, and the speed of the monks¡¯ chanting grew faster, causing the golden light of the nearby prayer beads to intensify. Monk Juehui, Shi Zhongyu, and Matron Wuxue launched an attack simultaneously, with Zheng Fengdao stepping onto the prayer beads network as well.


    ¡°I have come to support the flourishing Ling Sect. I hope Hierarch understands.¡±


    The Human Shaped Coffin ignored him; its bloody eyes fixed on Shi Jingzhi outside the encirclement.


    The masters from various sects were accustomed to battle and could easily hold their breath. However, Shi Jingzhi had to exert all his true qi and couldn¡¯t multitask. His face turned purple from the effort.


    He struggled to organize his scattered thoughts¡ª


    As the master of the dream realm, the Human Shaped Coffin would definitely distort the dream realm spontaneously, creating illusions to deal with him. Unfortunately, he also had to be concerned about the ongoing battle around him and couldn¡¯t close his eyes to escape.


    Fortunately, the Human Shaped Coffin didn¡¯t possess Yan Budu¡¯s strength. The young monks had entered the tent and hadn¡¯t encountered any problems so far. It seemed that even if it could dominate the dream realm, it could only focus on dealing with one person.


    Like himself. Shi Jingzhi forced a wry smile.


    Sure enough, the Human Shaped Coffin lowered its eyes, disregarding the blood on the smoking pipe, and took another puff. This time, the smoke it exhaled was as white as bone, like overlapping silk, lingering for a long time.


    A cry of astonishment came from the disciples of the Yueshui Pavilion below. ¡°Sect Master Shi, hold on! The Human Shaped Coffin has taken control of the dream-like entities and is coming straight for you!¡±


    Shi Jingzhi really didn¡¯t want to know what the approaching dream-like entities looked like. While holding his breath, he continued to channel true qi into the Infinity Prayer Beads, maintaining their form.


    Although hindered slightly by the masters from various sects, the Human Shaped Coffin was still getting closer.


    Shi Jingzhi involuntarily clenched his empty hand but didn¡¯t touch another warm hand. Ah, his disciple was still below. Yin Ci was nestled in the clean air of the tent, unaffected by nightmares.


    ¡­Perhaps he had become accustomed too quickly. Shi Jingzhi clenched his fist in frustration.


    He had to hold on.


    Once he started to breathe again, the illusions would take effect, and he would see the dream-like entities approaching him. If he was forced to touch them, he would undoubtedly meet an unpleasant end.


    If he fell, the Infinity Prayer Beads would immediately return to their original state, and everyone would plummet to the ground. And the ground would be filled with dream-like entities, ensuring certain death for everyone.


    The battlefield was like a formation, and Shi Jingzhi was the key point.


    The masters from various sects could naturally see the situation clearly, and each one made fierce attacks. The Human Shaped Coffin¡¯s beautiful appearance was destroyed by more than half, but it stubbornly continued to advance towards Shi Jingzhi. The red jade smoking pipe was missing a significant portion, emitting intermittent puffs of incense.


    If he could hold on a little longer, the smoking pipe would be destroyed. Unfortunately, channeling true qi was an exhausting task, and Shi Jingzhi¡¯s entire body felt drained. Holding his breath, he was on the verge of passing out, and his vision was filled with golden stars.


    Just a little longer¡­


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t hold on,¡¯ Shi Jingzhi thought in a daze.


    His brain felt as if it were being roasted over a fire, and his heart and lungs were burning one after another. The taste of rusty blood surged in his mouth, and a suffocating acidity accumulated in his chest. He was about to lose consciousness, dying alone and taking everyone with him in this place.


    Was this his destined end?


    ¡®What a pity,¡¯ Shi Jingzhi thought. If he had to die, he would rather die by someone¡¯s side.


    Anyone would do, as long as that person was willing to look at him seriously, just like back then¡­


    At this moment, the prayer bead network trembled lightly. A pair of steady hands held Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face, and something soft pressed against his cold lips.


    The other person¡¯s familiar and warm breath was so warm that it almost burned.


    Pure air was brought into his mouth, and Shi Jingzhi greedily took a few mouthfuls, finally catching his breath as his thoughts gradually became clear.


    Wait, everyone was dealing with the Human Shaped Coffin, so there should be enough leeway to breathe¡ª


    Shi Jingzhi looked at Yin Ci in front of him and barely managed to suppress his exclamation. He gently patted his disciple¡¯s back in a discreet manner, making a muffled sound. Yin Ci ignored his flailing master and continued to press their lips together, focusing on transferring air, turning his cheap master into a scorching-hot tomato.


    While Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face turned tomato-red, he didn¡¯t forget to channel true qi through his hands, keeping the prayer bead network stable. However, his thoughts were almost stagnant, and the sensation of their skin touching felt like a potent poison, causing his internal organs to burn again.


    A soft crack lightly sounded.


    The red jade smoking pipe shattered, and the fragrance of incense instantly faded.


    Under the sacrificial attacks of the masters risking their lives, the situation on the battlefield finally improved. The magnificent scenery within the Palace of Leisure gradually deteriorated, and the illusions dissipated like snow under the scorching sun, quickly disappearing without a trace.


    Shi Jingzhi embraced his disciple¡¯s waist, gradually ceasing the flow of true qi. The Infinity Prayer Beads returned to their original state, and everyone, including the Human Shaped Coffin, fell to the ground.


    As the illusions vanished, everything turned dim, and no one noticed that the Sect Master¡¯s face was flushed.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, I¡­ You¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay put?!¡± Shi Jingzhi even spat out a mouthful of blood, which was rare for him.


    Yin Ci had an innocent expression. ¡°I calculated the time and was afraid that Shizun couldn¡¯t hold on, so I asked Miss Shen Zhu to throw me up here.¡±


    The Sect Master¡¯s face remained blank. ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If Shizun were to fall here, how far do you think I could run alone?¡±


    ¡°If you have such plans in the future, let me know first.¡± Shi Jingzhi rubbed his face and finally regained his composure.


    Yin Ci timely changed the subject. ¡°Now that the illusions are gone, all the seniors should be fine, right?¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the Human Shaped Coffin picked up the Buddhist bead pendant on the smoking pipe, tilted its head back, and swallowed it along with the fragments of the pipe.


    Half of its face retained a stunning appearance, revealing a faint smile. The other half of its ghostskin robe was covered in scars, looking extremely grotesque. After swallowing the Buddhist beads, the Human Shaped Coffin didn¡¯t immediately close its mouth. It reached into its mouth again and pulled out a whip.


    Zheng Fengdao spat out blood. ¡°It¡¯s the Death Whip of the Hierarch.¡±


    Matron Wuxue¡¯s wrist was broken, and she was panting heavily. ¡°Now that the illusions have been broken, this thing will focus on dealing with us.¡±


    The Human Shaped Coffin tilted its head slightly and swung the pitch-black whip in its hand.


    The sound of the whip exploded, and all the lanterns, torches, and yin fire and yang fire extinguished instantly, unable to be reignited. Thick darkness enveloped everyone¡¯s vision, making it difficult to breathe.


    Shi Jingzhi stood up cautiously, repeatedly trying to ignite his yang fire, but there was no trace of light.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, stay by my side and don¡¯t go anywhere¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he collapsed limply.


    Yin Ci withdrew his hand and pressed his lips to Shi Jingzhi¡¯s ear. ¡°You did well. Take a rest for a while.¡±


    He gently laid Shi Jingzhi on the ground and walked towards the densest darkness.


    The darkness underground was heavier than outside, but Yin Ci was already accustomed to it. He seemed to dissolve into the shadows, without breath, emotion, or the slightest sound, leaving only a void behind.


    Not far away, blood splattered, mixing with groans and screams, piercing the eardrums. The sound of metal colliding, soaked in the scent of blood, sounded particularly tragic.


    When Yin Ci found the Human Shaped Coffin, it was busy tearing off the arm of a disciple from the Chigou Sect.


    This thing had no inner force, and its power was only about one-tenth of Yan Budu¡¯s. Yan Budu¡¯s martial arts, similar to ¡°Su Zhi¡¯s¡± Bone Sweeping Sword technique, followed a peculiar and tricky path, giving him many advantages.


    However, Yin Ci could fight against Yan Budu himself, let alone a mere Human Shaped Coffin. Moreover, he had dealt with this thing a hundred years ago¡ªhe had strip off the ghostskin robe once, and he could do it a second time.


    Yin Ci grabbed the Death Whip, ignoring the barbs and curses on it, and pulled the Human Shaped Coffin in front of him.


    Just like when he played with Shi Jingzhi earlier, he restored his original voice, and spoke clearly and melodiously. ¡°If you continue to cause trouble, it¡¯ll become annoying.¡±


    Finally sensing the danger, the Human Shaped Coffin tried to stab Yin Ci¡¯s heart with its other hand, but Yin Ci firmly held its wrist. With his other hand, he grabbed the neck of the Human Shaped Coffin and exerted a subtle force, pressing it down, causing it to kneel halfway to the ground.


    Despite Yan Budu¡¯s countless tricks, Yin Ci only needed one opening.


    The Human Shaped Coffin was firmly pressed to the ground, emitting creaking sounds all over its body. It struggled to break free but couldn¡¯t use any techniques, like a butterfly pinned down by a needle.


    Facing Yan Budu¡¯s face, Yin Ci felt no sympathy or tender affection. With strength in his shoulder and arm, he swiftly snapped off one of the Human Shaped Coffin¡¯s arms. The demon skin was forcefully torn apart, emitting a piercing sound.


    In the next instant, Yin Ci¡¯s palm turned into a sword as his fingertips swept across the Human Shaped Coffin¡¯s throat like a swift gust of wind. A nauseating sound of fracturing echoed as the Human Shaped Coffin¡¯s neck was severed, revealing a faint red glow at the severed stump.


    With its pressure points shattered, the array was broken, and the technique was dispelled. The entire process was precise and swift, resembling a one-sided execution.


    Without the support of spells, the Human Shaped Coffin couldn¡¯t bear the weight and collapsed on the ground with its joints folding unnaturally.


    Indeed, it didn¡¯t bleed.


    Noticing his subconscious thoughts, Yin Ci smiled and kicked Zheng Fengdao, who was about to regain consciousness, to knock him out again.


    All fourteen Buddhist ybeads were here.


    Everyone was weak, so killing them would be effortless. Once everyone was killed, he could easily collect all the prayer beads and escape alone. The members of the Jinyu Group couldn¡¯t stop him, and the Yueshui Pavilion couldn¡¯t find him.


    Next, he just needed to follow the treasure map and slowly search for the hidden treasure. Even if the treasure had nothing to do with the Shirou, this would be just another failure, but at least he had successfully killed some time.


    If this was the end, his plan could be considered successful.


    However¡­


    Yin Ci walked to Shi Jingzhi¡¯s side, silently bending down to look at his cheap master¡ªalthough he had passed out, a trace of blush still lingered on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s ears.


    It had been too smooth, perhaps a bit too boring.


    Yin Ci caught a strand of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s long hair, playing with it between his fingers.


    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s play a little longer,¡¯ he thought.


    The author has something to say:


    Yin Ci: This mysterious fox, I can¡¯t figure out his intentions yet, so I¡¯ll keep him as a plaything for now.


    Raising foxes is dangerous, Demonic Lord Yin.

 CH 22

    Shi Jingzhi quickly regained consciousness.


    As he regained awareness, Yin Ci was lying beside him. Shi Jingzhi felt around and found Yin Ci¡¯s face¡ªhe was still breathing, not dead.


    Relieved, Shi Jingzhi ignited the yin fire once again, and this time it radiated its usual brightness. After hesitating for a moment, Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t help but worry about his disciple. He propped up Yin Ci and slowly moved forward with some effort. Along the way, the others either remained unconscious or unable to move.


    If the Human Shaped Coffin were still intact, it wouldn¡¯t have left so many survivors. It was likely that it had been destroyed.


    However, if it had been destroyed normally, several masters wouldn¡¯t be completely silent. If they were also knocked unconscious like himself¡­


    It was probably the work of the person in white.


    Shi Jingzhi felt a chill down his spine. He searched behind Yin Ci¡¯s neck for a while, relieved when he found the Buddhist bead still there. The person in white was probably not interested in the Buddhist beads; otherwise, they would have taken advantage of the chaos and killed everyone.


    The person¡¯s target must be something else.


    But Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t care¡ªhe had no interest in any other treasures. As long as he and his disciple were breathing and the Buddhist beads were safe, it was enough.


    After dragging Yin Ci for a while, he finally woke up. Yin Ci blinked in confusion, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Shizun?¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± Shi Jingzhi replied softly. ¡°A¡¯Ci, can you walk on your own?¡±


    ¡°I feel a bit dizzy¡­ but I can manage. Shizun, did the seniors win?¡±


    ¡°They did.¡± Shi Jingzhi still supported him cautiously.


    The two of them walked towards the area with the most wounded, and finally found the Human Shaped Coffin in a certain corner¡ªit was heavily damaged, with the gaping wound in its neck particularly striking. Shi Jingzhi finally released Yin Ci and took out a small cutting knife, smearing the yang flame on its blade.


    The array was already broken, and the Human Shaped Coffin had become much more fragile. The yang flame naturally countered yin objects, so the Human Shaped Coffin was easily cut open with the small knife.


    Inside the coffin, there wasn¡¯t much, but each item was extremely precious.


    In addition to Yan Budu¡¯s Death Whip, there was a long-lost famous sword and an infamous demonic knife. There were also various scrolls, some of which were stained with dried blood, likely secret scriptures stolen by the Ling Sect.


    Three Buddhist beads lay quietly among them, carefully picked up by Shi Jingzhi.


    He pondered for a moment. ¡°A¡¯Ci, I will keep the lamps burning for you. Go and wake up everyone nearby¡­ Don¡¯t forget the people from the Yueshui Pavilion.¡±


    Yin Ci pretended to be puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it first come, first served?¡±


    ¡°¡®With gold and jade filling the hall*, none can guard it all¡¯¡­ Our small sect can¡¯t withstand all of this,¡± Shi Jingzhi said calmly. ¡°Wake them up as soon as possible.¡±


    *(½ðÓñÂúÌÃ) Idiom referring to abundant wealth. Combined with the next line, it means it¡¯s impossible for anyone to protect or possess it (wealth) all.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Yin Ci counted the number of people he had knocked out. Before long, he managed to wake up several key figures and brought two disciples from the Yueshui Pavilion.


    Meanwhile, Shi Jingzhi arranged the treasures from the coffin in a row, illuminated by a lantern, so that everything was clear and visible. None of the secret scrolls had been opened.


    ¡°Esteemed seniors, these are the treasures from the coffin, along with the three precious map beads.¡± Shi Jingzhi smiled. ¡°The Human Shaped Coffin was defeated together by everyone. This junior dare not be presumptuous and has only cleaned up and not taken anything.¡±


    Faced with these treasures, no one raised the issue of ¡°first come, first served¡±. Even the disciples from the Yueshui Pavilion remained silent, and the atmosphere grew tense.


    ¡°The Human Shaped Coffin wasn¡¯t destroyed by this humble monk; I dare not take credit.¡± Monk Juehui broke the deadlock.


    ¡°Buddhism emphasizes the cycle of life and death and does not cling to worldly possessions. If this junior may speculate, Venerable probably came for the lost secret books and Buddhist treasures. Just a while ago, I saw the <Woodless Sutra> written by the Jianchen Temple¡­¡±


    At this point, Shi Jingzhi changed the topic. ¡°Thanks to Venerable for lending me the Infinity Prayer Beads, we were able to successfully battle the Human Shaped Coffin.¡±


    The monks couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless, but they weren¡¯t foolish enough to argue at such a crucial moment. The <Woodless Sutra> was a treasure of Buddhism, and the Jianchen Temple had no intention of getting involved in this mess until Yan Budu hid it in the tomb.


    Monk Juehui folded his hands together and chanted ¡°Amitabha*.¡±


    *It¡¯s a general term as a greeting or farewell, but also to express apologies, praise, anger, or in this case, gratitude.


    ¡°Shall we return the <Woodless Sutra> to the Jianchen Temple?¡± Shi Jingzhi asked politely.


    ¡°Let them have it already. Stop wasting time,¡± Matron Wuxue said impatiently, clutching her injured arm. ¡°No one cares about that bald donkey¡¯s scriptures.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Patron.¡± Monk Juehui received the scripture with both hands, and the pained expression eased from his face.


    ¡°The Death Whip originally belonged to the Ling Sect. The Guanwu Sword is from the Taiheng Sect, and the Cuo Yuan Knife is a treasure of the Chigou Sect. There are also these secret scrolls¡­ Esteemed seniors have contributed greatly to this battle, so it¡¯s only fitting that these items be returned to their rightful owners.¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for the reactions of the important figures, Shi Jingzhi respectfully presented the treasures.


    With the major threat eliminated and no external enemies, the various sects were on guard against each other. After weighing their options, they silently accepted the treasures.


    Zheng Fengdao took the whip and spoke with a displeased tone, ¡°By bribing everyone like this, kid, do you intend to keep the Buddhist map beads for yourself?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi ignored him and said, ¡°There are still some unclaimed items. Let¡¯s give them to the Rong Palace. After all¡­ ahem.¡±


    He stumbled over his words, but everyone understood. Out of consideration for the imperial court¡¯s face, they couldn¡¯t let the Rong Palace leave empty-handed.


    Xu Jingming¡¯s face turned pale with anger. Unfortunately, he was facing esteemed and influential figures, and he wasn¡¯t the emperor. He couldn¡¯t risk a confrontation and could only grudgingly agree.


    ¡°Lastly, the Buddhist map beads.¡± Shi Jingzhi¡¯s voice remained steady. ¡°According to the rules, it¡¯s first come, first served¡­¡±


    Zheng Fengdao: ¡°Ha, just as I suspected!¡±


    ¡°¡­But I want to distribute them. The Taiheng Sect has been of great help to me along the way, while the Jianchen Temple suffered the heaviest losses in holding off the Human Shaped Coffin. As for my Kushan Sect, I used my inner force to support everyone and maintain the bead net. I will only take one Buddhist bead. Does anyone have any objections?¡±


    As his words reached the end, a faint hint of authority emerged in Shi Jingzhi¡¯s smile.


    Yin Ci was amused as he listened from the side.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s fox tail was now hooked onto the Taiheng Sect and the Jianchen Temple. The Ling Sect was left with only a single member, and the Chigou Sect was severely weakened. They couldn¡¯t afford to be tough against the two major orthodox sects while dealing with the Kushan Sect.


    Shi Jingzhi divided the three Buddhist beads, giving one to Monk Juehui and one to Shi Zhongyu. Finally, he made a grand gesture towards Matron Wuxue and said, ¡°Forgive me, Matron, there aren¡¯t enough prayer beads to go around. How about this? My sect will never touch the items in this tomb again.¡±


    Matron Wuxue stared at him for a while. After a moment, she turned away and said, ¡°Instead of that, who was the hero who destroyed the Human Shape Coffin?¡±


    No one responded.


    Wrinkling her brow, Matron Wuxue stopped asking. She pondered on the spot for a long time before finally walking away with her cane.


    Yin Ci enjoyed the show and even took out a pack of fried rice, crunching on it loudly. Shi Jingzhi was hungry from watching him, so he grabbed Yan Qing from the crowd, and the three of them started a fire and heated their rice on the spot.


    The other sects didn¡¯t have the leisure for such things. They were busy tending to the wounded and exploring, each of them as busy as spinning tops. Only the three members of the Kushan Sect remained motionless with full bellies.


    Yan Qing ate carefully and attentively, but once he was full, he didn¡¯t touch his food anymore. He glanced at Shi Jingzhi, who was trying to explode himself from food, and hesitated before speaking. ¡°Sect Master Shi, don¡¯t you want the Buddhist beads? Are you really giving them away like this?¡±


    ¡°I can give them away, and naturally, I can take them back.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi happily took a bite of the fried bun, speaking casually but with conviction.


    ¡°¡­And if it¡¯s what I desire, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t obtain.¡±


    Yan Qing stopped packing his food box. ¡°But Sect Master, you are no match for Senior Shi.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m not going to steal them. Rest assured, I will make Miss Shi willingly hand them over.¡±


    On the side, Yin Ci no longer bothered to pretend, allowing a smile to creep up on his lips.


    Keeping this kid was the right decision.


    The three members of the Kushan Sect took turns keeping watch, wasting a full two days in one place. During this time, the various sects thoroughly plundered the Palace of Leisure. The Chigou Sect found the exit and returned as if they were loaded with loot.


    However, compared to their initial arrival, their numbers were now reduced by more than half, with only a dozen survivors remaining.


    The exit was beneath the bed of the Human Shaped Coffin, and it took considerable effort for everyone to pry open the volcanic rock slab. After the slab was lifted, a set of descending stairs was revealed.


    At the end of the stairs was a narrow barrel-shaped space.


    The ground was marked with seven lines crossing the center, dividing the circular floor into fourteen equal parts. The surrounding walls were smooth and impossible to climb and there was no ceiling on the top, only darkness.


    Around the room, there was a circle of smooth copper rings, with fourteen fist-sized heads attached to them. Each head had an exaggerated, distorted smile, with one eye missing, and the size of the eyeball matched that of the Buddhist beads.


    Cautiously, Shi Jingzhi prodded one of the heads, and it smoothly slid and adhered to the nearest head with a ¡®pop¡¯. He was startled and hesitated to touch it again, wrinkling his face in disgust.


    Shaking his head, Yin Ci stepped forward and effortlessly separated the two heads.


    Matron Wuxue glanced at the two of them. ¡°The Yan family won¡¯t let us go so easily. Everyone has to put the Buddhist beads on those faces so we can seize them after leaving the tomb¡­ Children, come over and stand in position.¡±


    After the members of the Chigou Sect stood in place, she collected two heads and placed the Buddhist beads in them one by one. As soon as the beads were in place, two stone slabs beneath her feet lit up.


    At the boundary between light and darkness, a transparent barrier gradually rose, shining with reflections. The barrier was as hard as iron, separating the members of the Chigou Sect inside.


    Following that, the members of the Jianchen Temple and Monk Juehui took out their three Buddhist beads and placed them in order. The same was done by the Taiheng Sect and Zheng Fengdao of the Ling Sect. Xu Jingming took out two beads and quickly embedded them, remaining vigilant as he glanced at Shi Jingzhi.


    Three beads from the Jianchen Temple, two from the Taiheng Sect, two from the Chigou Sect, two from Zheng Fengdao of the Ling Sect, and two from the Rong Palace¡­ a total of eleven beads.


    Shi Zhongyu also took out two prayer beads, creating a subtle atmosphere in the room.


    Furrowing her brows, Shi Zhongyu asked, ¡°Are we missing one? The disciples of the Yueshui Pavilion, please check.¡±


    The disciples of the Yueshui Pavilion flipped through the records and said, ¡°There were only three prayer beads reported for the ¡®Suffering From Parting¡¯. They went respectively to the Rong Palace, the Taiheng Sect, and the Ling Sect¡­ One is missing.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu recalled for a moment and said, ¡°The missing one belongs to the group led by Brother Yin. Sect Master Shi, do you have any clues?¡±


    Xu Jingming added fuel to the fire. ¡°Yes, I heard about it. Sect Master Shi was the first one to leave.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu smiled embarrassedly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean anything by that, just¡­¡±


    Matron Wuxue sharply interrupted, ¡°The Rong Palace and the Taiheng Sect have obtained the prayer beads, and Zheng Fengdao of the Ling Sect and my sect shared the same room and took the beads in front of me. We will certainly not protect our enemies¡­ Sect Master Shi, if you continue to hide and conceal, none of us will be able to leave.¡±


    She then smiled maliciously. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Yan Budu leaving a trick, you would have deceived everyone. This is a violation of the rules. Shi Zhongyu and Monk Juehui, two honorable figures, would you protect this insignificant little boy?¡±


    Shi Zhongyu furrowed her brows. ¡°Matron, you¡¯re mistaken. Sect Master Shi was initially with the people from the Rong Palace, and the Buddhist bead was obtained by them. Sect Master Shi rescued two people from another room, and I personally witnessed it¡ªthe ¡®Suffering From Parting¡¯ had already been deciphered by someone. You should be aware that the ¡®Suffering From Parting¡¯ can only be broken from the inside.¡±


    ¡°He rescued Yin Ci and another monk from the Jianchen Temple. Previously, these two were together with Lu Fengxi. With Elder Lu¡¯s skills, they certainly wouldn¡¯t be opponents.¡±


    The monk who had been present at the time also stepped forward. ¡°I can testify that it was a person in white who broke the ¡®Suffering From Parting¡¯. Sect Master Shi was initially in another room, so it couldn¡¯t have been him.¡±


    He took a deep breath, muttered a few unclear words, and spoke again, ¡°This humble monk saw the face of the person in white, and it was very¡­ cough. This humble monk can confirm that I have never seen that person before.¡±


    Matron Wuxue narrowed her eyes. ¡°According to your statement, there is a skilled master who disguised their identity and infiltrated the group? No, I heard that you had already fainted. Perhaps the person in white is disguised as that Yin kid. Has anyone heard of this master-disciple pair before entering the Ghost Tomb?¡±


    Her gaze was vicious. ¡°Taking a step back, it¡¯s possible that the person in white didn¡¯t take the Buddhist bead and it was coincidentally picked up by Sect Master Shi.¡±


    Yin Ci sneered inwardly. It seemed that his own junior wanted to kill two birds with one stone¡ª


    According to the rules of the Jinyu Group, hoarding loot and hiding one¡¯s identity were major taboos.


    If Shi Jingzhi concealed the Buddhist beads, he could be labeled as ¡°breaking the rules¡±. The Chigou Sect could freely seize them without having to wait until they left the tomb.


    If the person in white had taken the Buddhist bead, they would inevitably have to hand them over now, and some flaws would surely be revealed. Likewise, the Chigou Sect could logically besiege that person and see what rare and precious treasures they had obtained.


    What was even more wonderful was that the scapegoat would be the monk himself, stirring up trouble.


    Yin Ci looked at Shi Jingzhi beside him. His cheap master maintained a calm demeanor, but his lips were slightly pursed, indicating that he had also guessed Matron Wuxue¡¯s intentions.


    He was surely aware that if the person in white wanted to continue hiding their identity, they would find a way to shift the blame onto the Kushan Sect.


    The Kushan Sect¡¯s prospects were grim.


    Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t match Matron Wuxue¡¯s expertise, and Zheng Fengdao wouldn¡¯t remain idle. They might even play a trick behind the scenes.


    Yin Ci grabbed hold of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s left hand. The hand trembled slightly and was cold as ice.


    Matron Wuxue removed the Buddhist beads from the heads, and the barrier slowly disappeared. She tapped her cane on the ground, stepping forward and enunciating each word. ¡°Sect Master Shi, have you thought of an explanation?¡±


    Unfortunately, she had picked the wrong opponent.


    Both the prayer beads and Shi Jingzhi were things that Yin Ci had his eyes on. Although the Chigou Sect was a demonic sect, it wasn¡¯t so easy to overstep its boundaries. Matron Wuxue was still too green in his eyes.


    The Chigou Sect held great reverence for ¡°persistent authority*¡±, and he understood its operating rules better than anyone else.


    *In this context, it means that they hold high regard for those who hold/held high positions in their sect (like the founder or sect leaders thereafter).


    Yin Ci tightened his grip on that hand. ¡°Shizun, as I said¡ªI have a strong destiny and specialize in combating demons and evil. Those in the demonic sect should be associated with the word ¡®evil¡¯.¡±


    His words weren¡¯t loud but audible to everyone.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t release Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hand. His other hand reached into his pocket, formed a fist, and then opened his fingers¡ª


    ¡°The last one is with me.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    The phrase ¡°Nothing can keep a house full of gold and jade¡± comes from chapter 9 of Laozi¡¯s <Tao Te Ching>.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As usual, here¡¯s a promotional preview. If you¡¯re interested, you can find it in the author¡¯s column. The novel <Evil As Humans>.


    Yin Ren is a thousand-year-old rare-born evil creature. He chose an ominous day and happily tore apart the seal. Wherever he went, talismans shattered, stone tablets burst open, fierce ghosts shrank into a ball, and even zombies got weak in the knees.


    People around him felt uncomfortable within a three-foot radius due to his presence. Yin Ren wandered around, feeling quite restless.


    Zhong Chengshuo frowned. ¡°Why does this person always loiter near the crime scene? I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±


    And he casually took Yin Ren with him.


    Yin Ren: (£»¦Ø£»)!


    An atheist gong x Ghost King shou


    A mini-supernatural criminal investigation story where an atheist brother encounters a supreme evil, and they cooperate (?) to solve cases.


    Kinky Thoughts:


    This is the last of the free chapters on jjwxc. If you¡¯ve been enjoying the novel so far and are able to, please consider supporting the author by buying the raws. I used Google Chrome with their auto translate and this guide on how to buy novels on jjwxc. Remember, only with your (financial) support can artists continue to produce more great works.


    The author note is a summary of her next work (which I¡¯m also working on). You can check it out: Evil As Human.

 CH 23

    Shi Jingzhi stood there in a daze.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one taken aback. Even Matron Wuxue didn¡¯t expect Yin Ci to be so straightforward¡ªshe was momentarily stunned before shifting her gaze to Yin Ci.


    ¡°Is this an admission that your Kushan Sect has concealed the treasures? Or is it that you are truly the person in white?¡±


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    He put on the appearance of an inexperienced youth, released his grip on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hand, and stepped forward to stand in front of his cheap master. ¡°I was making a living in the mountains before, and I don¡¯t recognize any of you seniors. But I know that all of you are renowned figures with vast knowledge and experience. I¡¯m sure you can tell that Shizun¡¯s reaction is genuine, and he was completely unaware.¡±


    Even though Shi Jingzhi was cunning, he was only twenty-seven years old and lacked significant life experiences. Faced with such a major turn of events, he couldn¡¯t deceive the likes of Monk Juehui and Matron Wuxue, who were his elders.


    But Yin Ci was different.


    Having experienced life¡¯s trials and tribulations for hundreds of years, Yin Ci could fake not only his breath, heartbeat, and facial expressions but even cold sweat.


    Indeed, Monk Juehui observed Shi Jingzhi for a while, nodded at Shi Zhongyu, and both of them relaxed slightly. As long as Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t do anything unjust, they could openly protect him.


    Even if it was only protecting him alone.


    Matron Wuxue¡¯s gaze was sharp, and she let out a wicked chuckle. ¡°So what if Shi Jingzhi doesn¡¯t know? Regardless of whether it¡¯s the master violating the rules or the disciple committing taboos, the Kushan Sect has broken the rules¡­ Of course, if Shi Jingzhi is willing to expel this person and leave him to our discretion, I won¡¯t trouble the Kushan Sect.¡±


    Yin Ci wasn¡¯t surprised.


    He was even somewhat secretly hopeful¡ªwould Shi Jingzhi, for the sake of self-preservation, ignore the reasons and simply abandon him?


    But to his surprise, Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°A¡¯Ci has a gentle nature and is not a person who is greedy and unprincipled. Since he concealed it from me, there must be his reasons. Let¡¯s listen to his explanation first.¡±


    Yin Ci glanced at him while Shi Jingzhi was still fuming, but his tone remained firm.


    Interesting.


    Yin Ci deliberately put on a frightened look. ¡°This Buddhist bead was definitely given to me by that person in white. I was too nervous before and didn¡¯t even notice it. I only discovered it in my pocket yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a discerning eye and can¡¯t tell if this is the Buddhist bead everyone is looking for. I only dared to confirm it just now.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report it?¡±


    Yin Ci smiled wryly. ¡°Even if I told the truth, would anyone believe me? I don¡¯t even know that person in white, yet he specifically gave me the Buddhist bead. If Matron Wuxue were to say that the Kushan Sect colluded with the person in white, we wouldn¡¯t be able to refute it. If they want to find fault, then¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to worry about that,¡± Shi Jingzhi added in a low voice.


    Yin Ci curled his lips in response, then unexpectedly dropped to one knee and performed a grand salute to Matron Wuxue,


    There was a sharp tearing sound.


    Yin Ci tore off his sect attire, revealing a white inner garment. As soon as everyone saw the clothes, they held their breath.


    On the inner garment, there was a row of crooked blood characters, dried and long since faded¡ª


    [On the second day after the Human Shaped Coffin was broken, a Buddhist bead was found in my pocket.]


    Yin Ci¡¯s expression was sincere. ¡°If Shizun had known in advance, no matter what I do now, Matron can say that Shizun ordered it¡ªbut now that Matron has seen that Shizun is completely unaware, it¡¯s clear that I acted alone.¡±


    ¡°To prove that I have no intention of concealing, on the day I found the bead, I wrote the blood inscription on my clothes. After we leave the tomb, the Jinyu Group will thoroughly examine our clothes. This obviously shows I can¡¯t hide it¡­ You¡¯re all highly skilled masters and can certainly tell the freshness of blood.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu suddenly realized something. ¡°Young Friend* Yi, are you afraid of implicating Shi Jingzhi?¡±


    *[Xiaoyou] (СÓÑ) Used to address someone younger or less experienced than you in a polite and friendly manner often in a mentorship or guidance context.


    As expected, the Taiheng Sect came forward to resolve the situation, aligning perfectly with Yin Ci¡¯s plan. He had prepared this way out when he decided to ¡°play a little longer¡±.


    Yin Ci raised his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. It would be fine if the Buddhist bead was fake. But if it¡¯s real and it¡¯s already in my possession, I can¡¯t pass it on and harm others.¡±


    ¡°Whether reporting it to the Yueshui Pavilion or secretly informing Shizun, it may implicate Shizun. That¡¯s why I came up with this terrible idea.¡±


    Yin Ci¡¯s current words weren¡¯t his true thoughts, but his voice was gentle and pleasing, making it sound extremely convincing.


    After speaking, he turned his gaze to Matron Wuxue and inserted a subtle suggestion. ¡°Matron, indeed, Shizun has offended the Chigou Sect, and it¡¯s natural for you to disapprove of him. However, this matter has nothing to do with him. As for what you asked earlier about whether I am the person in white¡­¡±


    Yin Ci reached up and untied his blood-soaked clothes, revealing his upper body wrapped in the ghostskin robe.


    ¡°That master saw the face of the person in white, and a Buddhist monk wouldn¡¯t lie. Master, do you remember what the person looked like?¡±


    The monk joined his hands together. ¡°That person had white skin like jade and an otherworldly appearance that clearly showed they were not an ordinary person. There is not the slightest resemblance between this Young Patron and that person.¡±


    Yin Ci¡¯s upper body was lean and muscular. The ghostskin robe made his skin appear dull and rough, covered in small scars. At a glance, he resembled a lively and beautiful beast.


    Unfortunately, there was no connection to ¡°white skin like jade¡± or an ¡°otherworldly appearance¡±.


    ¡°I grew up in the mountains since I was young and just turned twenty this year. After fulfilling my three years of mourning for my father, Shizun brought me down from the mountain. You can investigate as much as you want. Matron, how could I, a poor mountain dweller, have any connection with that skilled person in white?¡±


    Matron Wuxue was left speechless with a slightly annoyed expression. ¡°The Kushan Sect, the Kushan Sect¡­ What a fox¡¯s den.¡±


    The Chigou Sect placed the most emphasis on lineage and couldn¡¯t stoop as low as the Ling Sect in terms of shamelessness. Although Matron Wuxue was shrewd, throughout the journey, she followed her own rules and couldn¡¯t bring herself to severely punish Yin Ci, who emphasized the importance of respecting ¡°one¡¯s master and teachings¡±.


    Yin Ci took a breath and took out his prepared trump card. ¡°I understand the rules. Even if it¡¯s for the sake of our sect, if I make a mistake, it¡¯s still a mistake. I have a suggestion; I don¡¯t know if everyone can accept it¡­¡±


    Zheng Fengdao sneered. ¡°Speak up.¡±


    ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s entrust this Buddhist bead to the Jianchen Temple for safekeeping. When we reach the surface, we can use it to make a few maps, with each person having one. As for me¡ªMatron, please give me a palm strike. As long as I can stay alive, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    When Shi Jingzhi heard the first half of the sentence, he didn¡¯t react much. But when the latter half was spoken, he became anxious. ¡°A¡¯Ci, what nonsense are you talking about?!¡±


    He wanted to rush over, but Shi Zhongyu firmly held him back. ¡°We¡¯re all here. Matron Wuxue wouldn¡¯t dare to kill on the spot¡­ Sect Master Shi, calm down!¡±


    ¡°I only hope Matron won¡¯t make things difficult for Shizun,¡± Yin Ci lowered his head and continued.


    Matron Wuxue coldly said, ¡°If I strike you, your meridians will be severely damaged, and you¡¯ll become a useless person. Your master was just using you to make up the numbers. Whether he wants you back or not is another matter. Even so, are you willing?¡±


    Yin Ci initially shrank back, but then tremblingly said, ¡°Regardless, Shizun has shown me kindness.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡± Matron Wuxue¡¯s tone was complicated. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll strike you, you little fox, and spare the bigger one.¡±


    Before anyone could react, her palm struck Yin Ci¡¯s chest.


    Yin Ci was immediately forced back over ten steps, violently crashing into the wall and spitting out a mouthful of blood. He tried to move a few times but couldn¡¯t stand up, feigning weakness.


    On the other side, Shi Jingzhi unexpectedly broke free from Shi Zhongyu¡¯s grip with eyes almost ablaze.


    Matron Wuxue halted her steps. ¡°What¡¯s this? Your disciple managed to rescue you at great difficulty, and you want to come and die?¡±


    When Shi Jingzhi spoke, his voice was filled with a sinister chill. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I just want to remember what happened today.¡±


    Having said that, he rushed to Yin Ci¡¯s side, took off his coat, and covered his disciple. Then he took out a medicine box and carefully fed Yin Ci some medicine.


    ¡°After we leave this tomb, I will settle accounts with you.¡± Shi Jingzhi gritted his teeth. ¡°If she cripples your hands and feet, what will you do in the future?¡±


    ¡°In the future? Does Shizun no longer want me?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hand trembled, spilling half of the medicine. ¡°Nonsense, I would never do such despicable things. Don¡¯t think about those meaningless thoughts.¡±


    Yin Ci chuckled.


    Crippled hands and feet were just external injuries that could be healed. The Chigou Sect was ultimately a demonic sect, so Matron Wuxue wouldn¡¯t be so merciful.


    She would definitely use the Chichi hand technique, which can sever a person¡¯s meridians* and completely cripple him. Unfortunately, Yin Ci¡¯s meridians had long been ruined, like a sieve with multiple holes, which had no practical significance.


    *Clarity: Meridians are a channel of network in the body through which qi flows. By severing/striking/sealing the meridian (or pressure points), it can kill, cripple, or immobilize the person.


    Letting Matron Wuxue take action was advantageous because it wouldn¡¯t leave any obvious external injuries, so as not to raise suspicion.


    As for internal injuries¡­ Shi Jingzhi would investigate immediately, coinciding with Yin Ci¡¯s incomplete recovery from his internal injuries. All Yin Ci had to do next was act convincingly, allowing Shi Jingzhi to check again after a few days.


    In order to make the act more convincing, Yin Ci spat out some medicine with difficulty. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s medicine was extremely bitter, causing his throat to feel sour.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to drink, Shizun. I have chest pain and can¡¯t swallow,¡± Yin Ci said sullenly, then spat out another mouthful of medicinal soup.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s gaze became complicated. He took back the medicine bowl and drank it himself, slowly.


    Suddenly, Yin Ci had an ominous premonition.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, Shi Jingzhi grabbed his hair and pressed his lips against his. His strength was so strong that it frightened Yin Ci, and he instinctively struggled but was held down by Shi Jingzhi.


    Yin Ci was used to teasing others but had never been played with like this.


    Yin Ci originally wanted to push Shi Jingzhi away, but there were people watching nearby, so he had to continue the act and obediently let Shi Jingzhi administer the medicine.


    ¡­This kid really has a strong desire for revenge.


    Yin Ci clenched his teeth reflexively, but Shi Jingzhi took advantage of it and even used his tongue, scaring him into quickly opening his mouth and swallowing all the medicine.


    After feeding the medicine, Shi Jingzhi wiped his mouth with a cold expression and silently inserted the Buddhist bead back.


    His aura of righteousness was so strong that no one could say a word for a moment. Yan Qing, who had been observing the whole process, sat down slowly, hugging his knees and pretending to be a potted plant.


    Yin Ci remained seated, with the taste of bitter medicine in his mouth. It seemed that his plan wasn¡¯t so perfect after all, and he expressionlessly smacked his lips.


    An instant barrier appeared, and the ground rumbled as the floor slowly rose.


    Everyone stared vigilantly at the ceiling, afraid that Yan Budu would leave behind some tricks. Fortunately, this time it ended safely, and the stone slabs sent them back to a familiar place¡ªthe entrance of the first floor.


    The injured people who had stayed on the first floor protected their luggage and crowded against the wall, with faces full of lingering fear.


    The Buddhist beads were distributed among the group, and the barrier finally disappeared. According to the agreement, Shi Jingzhi took a bead and gave it to the Jianchen Temple. Then he carried his ¡°seriously injured¡± disciple and stood by the door.


    Compared to when they arrived, there were new large characters added to the door, in brownish-red color, written boldly and exuberantly, seemingly in blood.


    At the first glance of those characters, Zheng Fengdao respectfully kneeled down and performed a solemn salute.


    ¡°¡®Tired bones form a tower, disdainful of riding the wind¡¯¡­¡± Shi Jingzhi softly recited and looked at Yan Qing. ¡°Is this a message left by Yan Budu? Yan Qing, what does it mean?¡±


    Yan Qing had an expressionless face. ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t understand it either, but he knew the other meaning behind these characters. Yan Budu wantonly left a message at the exit of the Ghost Tomb, which pointed to one possibility¡ª


    ¡°Yan Budu is truly not inside the tomb,¡± Matron Wuxue said. ¡°This just got interesting.¡±


    ¡°Matriarch, we¡­ We haven¡¯t found a way to unlock this door.¡± The members of Chigou Sect gathered around Matron Wuxue, relieved to see her return unharmed. ¡°We need your help.¡±


    ¡°At this stage, Yan Budu wouldn¡¯t set up something too difficult. If the Buddhist beads were lost here, how could it cause chaos in the mortal realm? Now get out of the way and let me have a look.¡±


    She circled around the door for a long time, then suddenly burst into laughter.


    ¡°Yan Budu, you clever one. No wonder I couldn¡¯t figure out the puzzle before. The blood characters were actually a clue. Everyone, just walk straight out.¡±


    Jin Lan remembered the horrific state of the servant of the Changle Sect and shivered. ¡°But this door devours people!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then why didn¡¯t it devour these blood characters? I¡¯ve observed them, the blood characters are deeply soaked into the door, and the bloodstains are still visible. This door can be penetrated by flesh and blood and is unlikely to be broken with other tools.¡±


    Matron Wuxue prodded her cane against her attendant.


    ¡°Go on, you. Walk over and take a look. Remember, use your true qi to cover your clothes, and after you go out, don¡¯t touch the surface of the door. And make some noise when you¡¯re outside.¡±


    The person obediently nodded and walked briskly towards the door. Just as he touched the surface of the door, he seemed to sink into a swamp and was engulfed vertically.


    He walked steadily, without struggling or screaming. However, after waiting for a long time, there was no sound heard from the other side.


    ¡°Hmm, it seems there¡¯s another mystery on the other side of the door. No matter, I won¡¯t misjudge Yan Budu¡¯s character. Children, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Matron.¡± Monk Juehui suddenly spoke.


    Matron Wuxue didn¡¯t mince her words. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Monk Juehui took out his own three Buddhist beads and put them together with the one Yin Ci had given them earlier. ¡°Your sect still has sticky rice wine, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Monk, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Amitabha Buddha. The Buddhist map beads are ominous objects, and our temple has no intention of getting involved in the dispute. It¡¯s better to copy all four Buddhist beads here. Once the copying is done, I will destroy them myself.¡±


    Yan Qing was shocked. ¡°Sect Master, you said ¡®I can give them away, and naturally, I can take them back ¡® ¡­Did you know that Venerable Juehui would do this?¡±


    ¡°Mm. The monks aren¡¯t interested in immortality. They retrieved the <Woodless Sutra>, so their purpose has been achieved. They certainly don¡¯t want to see the martial world in chaos,¡± Shi Jingzhi said absentmindedly. ¡°They can¡¯t control other major sects, but at least they can take care of themselves.¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Yin Ci handed over the Buddhist bead of the white-clothed person. The Jianchen Temple has four beads, while the other sects each have two. With this revelation, everyone will have three-sevenths of the map, which will save a lot of trouble.¡±


    He turned his head and looked at Yin Ci on his shoulder. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that you, A¡¯Ci, would come up with a similar idea. You really get along well with the monks.¡±


    Yin Ci hummed twice and continued to feign his injuries with closed eyes.


    Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci had been thinking along the same lines. Yin Ci made that suggestion precisely to influence Monk Juehui¡¯s thinking. Now it was his turn to say some foolish words and act innocent.


    However, the taste of the medicine made him reluctant to open his mouth. Not to mention that he still felt Shi Jingzhi¡¯s touch on his lips.


    So Yin Ci remained silent and started to think about how to get back at him.


    Yan Qing continued to be confused. ¡°I can¡¯t understand. You already guessed it, so why did you give the Human Shaped Coffin¡¯s beads to the monks? Isn¡¯t that giving everyone an undeserved advantage?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have many Buddhist beads in our hands. If everyone focuses on snatching them, we¡¯ll definitely be targeted. But if everyone has enough of the map, they will be more concerned about the major sects conducting a carpet search. It will reduce the attention directed towards us.¡±


    As the members of the Kushan Sect muttered among themselves, Monk Juehui finished copying the precious map and began distributing them. After each representative received their copy, Monk Juehui clutched the four Buddhist beads in his palm and crushed them into powder.


    After the dust settled, Monk Juehui let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Is it over? I¡¯m going first then.¡± Matron Wuxue waved her hand and instructed the members of her sect to use their true qi to protect their belongings as she led the way through the gate.


    The members of the Chigou Sect left, yet outside the gate, there was still silence¡ªnot even the sound of footsteps.


    Shi Jingzhi took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡±


    Yan Qing tensed up with fear, but Shi Jingzhi immediately grabbed the back of his collar and dragged him forward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if someone has to encounter trouble, it won¡¯t be you.¡±


    While saying that, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s warm inner force enveloped Yin Ci again. Yin Ci simply buried his nose in his master¡¯s shoulder and closed his eyes.


    Matron Wuxue¡¯s judgment was correct.


    However, the ¡°other side of the door¡± no longer existed. The tomb passage was packed with grotesque creatures, with their slimy limbs pushing them towards the exit. In an instant, the three of them were pushed out and fell to the ground.


    They opened their eyes.


    A certain ash-red creature filled the tunnel. Its limbs were intertwined and covered in mucus, each one as thick as a thigh. Those who couldn¡¯t enter the tomb on the first day were probably squeezed to death by these things.


    Yan Qing silently took out the farewell letter from his pocket and tore it into pieces. Shi Jingzhi sat on the ground, desperately shaking off the sticky fluid from his body, almost shaking his head off.


    Yin Ci looked up at the sky¡ªit had been so long since he had carefully looked at the blue sky, almost forgetting how refreshing it could be.


    Perhaps Yan Budu had obtained an opportunity and truly found the path to immortality. And they, holding three-sevenths of the map, were going to play this treasure hunt game with the major sects. All he had to do was enjoy the process and claim the treasure in the end.


    Regardless of whether it held any physical clues, he wouldn¡¯t be bored in the coming year.


    They didn¡¯t wait long before the other sects were also thrown out by those creatures. Once everyone had left, the creatures let out a sharp screech, retracting back, and the tomb passage was left empty and dark.


    The Ghost Tomb was sealed once again.


    The legend of the Shirou, circulating for a hundred years, didn¡¯t fade away with it but revealed a potential blaze.


    The scattered group of people lay in front of the tomb square. The Jinyu Group provided dry robes and offered hot water, towels, and sweet porridge. While everyone cleaned themselves up, the Jinyu Group finished organizing the list of treasures.


    Except for the Kushan Sect, all the other sects could be considered returning with full loads. Aside from the treasures that belonged to their respective sects, there were countless other valuable items that could be traded.


    Within the designated area of the Jinyu Group, there was no conflict among the representatives of various sects. They maintained tacit understanding, allowing the Jinyu Group to inspect and purchase the treasures, which they would then immediately sell to those interested. Those who didn¡¯t want to trade were already packing their treasures and planning a safe return route.


    The cold square suddenly became lively, faintly resembling a marketplace.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much from our sect, so we won¡¯t stay here. We¡¯ll go to the resting area first. Please help pass on the message to the Jinyu Group.¡± Shi Jingzhi bowed to Shen Zhu.


    The disciples of the Jinyu Group who were nearby immediately approached. ¡°Sect Master Shi, you can still buy even if you don¡¯t sell! We obtained a large batch of divine weapons this time, and the leader has invited masters to maintain and repair them. Huh, they¡¯re even better than new.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi slowly took out the golden hairpin, and his eyes filled with sadness. ¡°This is all I have.¡±


    The smile on the face of the Jinyu Group¡¯s disciple froze. ¡°This¡­ um, isn¡¯t this the Hanging Shadow Sword you¡¯re wearing? It certainly can be exchanged for a handsome sum.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°No. This that¡¯s a gift I gave to my disciple. I can¡¯t just sell it.¡±


    Yan Qing looked at the pained Shi Jingzhi and pursed his lips as he handed over his own backpack, ¡°Sect Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°When we were at the Paper Figures Street, Senior Shi asked me to collect some jewels as hardship pay. You can take half of it.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi was shocked. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be right, would it?¡±


    ¡°If Sect Master Shi hadn¡¯t taken me in, I would have died down there a long time ago. I¡¯ll have the remaining half delivered to Senior Shi¡­ Thank you both for saving my life.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Good, good. Yan Qing, I¡¯m raising your monthly allowance to 800 wen!¡±


    Yan Qing looked numb.


    Yin Ci, relying on his identity as an injured person, was once again carried on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s back. Seizing the opportunity, he cleared his throat. ¡°Shizun, what about me?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi replied, ¡°A¡¯Ci, after going through so much, you and I are like father and son. What¡¯s mine is yours, so why bother about such trivial matters?¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°?¡± You bastard. Who¡¯s the father and who¡¯s the son?


    Shi Jingzhi knew that Yin Ci¡¯s meridians were already damaged, and when Matron Wuxue struck him, it only added some internal injuries that could be slowly healed. But since his disciple liked being carried on his back, he would carry him.


    He winked at Shen Zhu, asking her to step back, and then walked towards the depths of the marketplace.


    Yan Qing was quite knowledgeable and didn¡¯t take too many jewels when Shi Zhongyu asked him to. Shi Jingzhi looked longingly at the divine weapons, and a small sigh escaped his throat.


    Yin Ci was comfortable lying down but was annoyed by Shi Jingzhi¡¯s groaning. He whispered in his master¡¯s ear, ¡°Shizun, Yan Budu lived a luxurious life so even his daily necessities are top-notch. Your flag is damaged, so why not go over there and see if there are any alternative materials¡­¡±


    Before Yin Ci could finish speaking, Shi Jingzhi put him down on the ground and swiftly rushed out.


    Yin Ci: ¡°?¡±


    Yan Qing patted him sympathetically. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    Yin Ci gritted his teeth. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Half an hour later, Shi Jingzhi returned happily, holding a large pile of things in his hands.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci was right; the burial objects are treasures¡­ Look at this Clear Silver bamboo pole; it was taken from a burial fan and is much sturdier than ordinary swords. Do you see this piece of fabric? It¡¯s cold-silk hemp cloth used to wrap divine weapons, impervious to water and fire. The feel of it, tsk tsk.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face was filled with happiness, as if he wanted to hug them tightly and kiss them fervently.


    Seeing Yin Ci¡¯s and Yan Qing¡¯s deadpan expressions, Shi Jingzhi revealed a mysterious smile.


    ¡°These are for you¡­ Here! This is a self-defense sword for Yan Qing. It may not be a famous sword, but at least it¡¯s something from the Ghost Tomb, which is stronger than ninety percent of the weapons on the market. Yan Qing, you¡¯ll be in charge of the remaining money. Use it for future food, drink, and daily needs as you see fit.¡±


    Yan Qing received the money pouch and the sword, remained silent for a while, and finally showed a shallow smile.


    ¡°Next is A¡¯Ci¡­ I bought a scabbard made of ambergris for your Hanging Shadow Sword. I had it painted black, which suits it perfectly.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi placed the Hanging Shadow Sword into the scabbard and handed it to Yin Ci with both hands. ¡°Its sharpness can harm others, so be sure to keep it safe¡­ I traded it for the golden hairpin. From now on, I won¡¯t inquire about your personal matters.¡±


    Yin Ci was taken aback.


    Shi Jingzhi naturally patted the top of his head. ¡°Let¡¯s consider ourselves a good master and disciple pair, alright?¡±


    His tone was gentle, and his smile was unchanged. Yet, there was a hint of hidden vigilance in his eyes, along with a touch of sadness and a plea.


    Yin Ci pretended not to understand but ambiguously responded, ¡°What is Shizun saying? As long as you don¡¯t kick me out, you will always be my good master.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s smile brightened a bit. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Then, he proudly took out two delicate pastries and whispered, ¡°Look, these are high-quality pastries sold by the Jinyu Group. You two have been waiting for so long, so let¡¯s eat some before we leave.¡±


    As he said that, he didn¡¯t take a single bite himself. Instead, he pulled out a leftover pancake from his bag and gobbled it up.


    Yin Ci stopped nibbling on the pastry. ¡°Shizun, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    It was a lie. Shi Jingzhi still had traces of monster slime on him, but he didn¡¯t touch a single crumb of the pastries. It seemed that he was trying to save money and didn¡¯t want to buy anything for himself.


    They say life is short, and this kid¡¯s life is especially short. Why bother?


    Yin Ci handed over the pastry. ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet things. Shizun, please have it.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi solemnly accepted it. ¡°To receive such a good disciple like you is truly a blessing from heaven.¡±


    However, in that instant, when Shi Jingzhi picked up the pastry, his movement slightly stiffened.


    Immediately, he elegantly began eating, savoring each bite and eating as if he were in a trance. The momentary stiffness seemed like an illusion. Yin Ci didn¡¯t notice anything amiss and let it go.


    He took a bite of the pancake that Shi Jingzhi had nibbled on, chewing casually. Although the pancake had been sitting for a few days in the cold of the tomb, it still tasted fresh and delicious.


    Yin Ci was used to his own cooking and quickly finished the pancake. Shi Jingzhi and Yan Qing, on the other hand, ate slowly and leisurely, chatting as they ate.


    Shi Jingzhi, with a mouth full of powdered sugar, spoke unclearly. ¡°Do you two know the origin of this Hanging Shadow Sword?¡±


    Yan Qing licked the crumbs from his palm and shook his head.


    ¡°Have you heard of Zhuang Wufeng? He was a master swordsmith a hundred years ago, and he personally forged the Guanwu Sword that was buried in the Human Shape Coffin. In his later years, he crafted the Hanging Shadow Sword and incorporated wushu ore into the sword¡ªwushu ore is extremely lightweight and can disperse true qi. Nowadays, wushu ore is hard to come by, and there¡¯s not a price for its value.¡±


    Yan Qing politely asked, ¡°So, this sword should be very valuable, right?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well, wushu ore is usually used to make armor. Wushu soft armor can disperse incoming true qi and is a precious protective gear. Using wushu ore to forge a sword means that the user¡¯s own sword techniques cannot be infused with true qi, which is suitable for A¡¯Ci.¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°But, just like wushu armor, can it also block the enemy¡¯s inner force?¡±


    Yin Ci interjected coldly, ¡°Well, it has to be able to block it in the first place. The enemy won¡¯t be fixated on the sword; they¡¯ll just chase after the person and beat them.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what if it¡¯s melted to make wushu armor?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s very little wushu ore inside the sword. If you were to make armor with it, it wouldn¡¯t even cover the back of your hand.¡±


    Yan Qing racked his brains, ¡°This sword can break through inner force, so it can at least be used for assassination.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face was filled with emotion. ¡°Master Zhuang thought the same way, but unfortunately, assassins didn¡¯t buy it¡ªtheir poison can kill instantly without any additional tricks. The sword is indeed a good one, but he couldn¡¯t find a buyer, which made him furious, so he named it the ¡®Hanging Shadow* Sword¡¯¡­ Maybe he thought ¡®Lonely Sword¡¯ wasn¡¯t elegant enough.¡±


    *In this context, ¡°hanging shadow¡± connotes a melancholic or sorrowful state of mind, most likely reflective of the fact that no one wanted to buy his sword.


    Yin Ci suddenly realized¡ªit was no wonder the sword looked familiar to him. Zhang Wufeng had tried to sell it to him years ago.


    What did he say at that time? Something like, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have inner force, I can still use a top-notch sword. At most, this sword is just a decoration. Whoever uses it is a fool.¡±


    The principles of heaven were evident, and retribution was unfailing*. Even as the leader of a demonic sect, one shouldn¡¯t speak carelessly.


    *Proverb conveying the idea that the universe is just and fair and consequences of one¡¯s actions, whether positive or negative, will inevitably manifest.


    Silently, he hugged his Lonely Sword tightly and let out a sigh.


    Zhang Wufeng had excellent skills, but he had long surpassed the stage of relying on weapons. He would make do with it.


    The three members of the Kushan Sect spent several days in the temporary marketplace. With the concoctions given by Shi Jingzhi, Yin Ci¡¯s pretense of ¡°weakness¡± ceased, and he gradually resumed his normal mobility.


    However, peace was short-lived.


    The Jinyu Group made a fortune, acquiring numerous treasures to be sold at high prices when they left the mountain. This was the last night of revelry, with colorful lanterns and joyful red decorations everywhere.


    But as the day of the Buddhist beads emergence drew closer, in the eyes of the martial world, the festive atmosphere gradually turned bloody.


    That night, Matron Wuxue was in her tent, calculating the clues on the treasure map. She heard a few extremely subtle sounds outside the tent and perked up her ears, tossing the papers on the table into the brazier.


    ¡°Who?¡± she sternly shouted, but there was no reaction from her nearby disciples.


    Then, she saw someone in white attire.


    ¡°Shh¡ª¡± Yin Ci raised a finger.


    Matron Wuxue¡¯s eyes widened, and her killing intent suddenly diminished. ¡°You¡¯re the one in the white clothes? You¡­ You look like¡­¡±


    Her lips trembled for a moment. ¡°You look exactly like the portrait of former Patriarch Su. Who exactly are you?¡±


    Yin Ci smiled. ¡°A member of the Su family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Matron Wuxue insisted. ¡°If former Patriarch Su had descendants, our sect would have known!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want you to know, and he had his reasons.¡±


    Yin Ci casually took her cane and made a few random gestures. As the leader of the Chigou Sect, Matron Wuxue could definitely tell¡ª


    ¡°The Sweeping Bones Sword Technique¡­ So you are the successor of former Patriarch Su. No wonder you concealed it so perfectly, leaving me clueless,¡± Matron Wuxue said hoarsely. ¡°You revealed yourself because of the tomb. I apologize for offending you.¡±


    After speaking, she held her left wrist with her right hand, about to break it, but Yin Ci used the cane to flick it away.


    ¡°Ignorance is not a sin. I had secretly entered the tomb beforehand and considering your status as the leader of your divine sect, it¡¯s normal for you to be cautious,¡± Yin Ci said leisurely. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t find me, let¡¯s just forget about it. I don¡¯t want to torment an old woman.¡±


    ¡°If you want to enter the tomb, why not join my divine sect? I can provide you with any identity other than that of Sect Master.¡±


    Yin Ci raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ride on my ancestors¡¯ coattails. Alright, now that you know my identity, tell your people not to probe around anymore. It¡¯s unpleasant.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°One more thing. The affairs of the sects are busy. Even if the matter of the Ghost Tomb is significant, a sect leader should not personally attend.¡±


    ¡°I have already selected a successor and am cultivating them within the sect.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yin Ci nodded and turned to leave.


    ¡°Young Friend, please wait!¡± Matron Wuxue coughed twice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in seeing the Buddhist bead treasure map?¡±


    ¡°At this stage, you still want to test me?¡± Yin Ci didn¡¯t look back, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. ¡°I have no interest in that thing. I didn¡¯t take it in the tomb, and I certainly won¡¯t take it now.¡±


    He threw the cane behind him.


    ¡°I originally wanted to give you a chance to snatch the bead, so I gave it to the young disciple of the Kushan Sect. Who knew that kid would be so stubborn, refusing to report for the sake of his sect.¡±


    Matron Wuxue¡¯s wrinkled face twitched slightly. ¡°This old one is stubborn and failed to create an opportunity to snatch the treasure, wasting your efforts.¡±


    Yin Ci smiled and said, ¡°No need for such words. I¡¯m delighted that you¡¯re willing to abide by our ancestors¡¯ rules¡­ Is there anything else you want to ask?¡±


    Wu Xuepo lowered her head. ¡°Young Friend, take care.¡±


    Yin Ci left the tent, quickly put on the ghostskin robe, and made his way back to the territory of the Kushan Sect. He felt a sense of relief being able to separate the relationship of the ¡°person in white¡± and the ¡°Kushan Sect¡±,


    The Kushan Sect¡¯s tent was far from comparable to Matron Wuxue¡¯s; it was cramped and had a slight draft.


    The scene inside the tent was the same as when he left.


    Yan Qing honestly hugged the blanket, curling up in a corner. Shi Jingzhi was also sound asleep with his brows furrowed as if he were having a nightmare.


    Just as Yin Ci was about to lie down next to Shi Jingzhi, the latter turned over, and his arm draped over Yin Ci¡¯s waist.


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    He was about to push that arm away when he saw Shi Jingzhi¡¯s brows relax, and his complexion improve.


    What¡¯s with this guy?


    ¡°A¡¯Ci.¡± Shi Jingzhi applied a bit of force with his arm and mumbled groggily. ¡°A¡¯Ci, don¡¯t go¡­ Master will treat you well¡­¡±


    Yin Ci stopped moving and patiently listened.


    ¡°If you leave, Master¡­ will have to spend time catching another¡­ obedient one¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi made a few more murmurs before swallowing the rest.


    He swallowed it just in time, and Yin Ci snorted. He resolutely pushed away that arm and tucked it back into Shi Jingzhi¡¯s blanket. Shi Jingzhi slept soundly, completely unaware and unresponsive.


    However, the next day, before dawn, Shi Jingzhi woke up. He danced with his newly acquired Clear Silver bamboo pole and poked Yin Ci and Yan Qing awake.


    Yin Ci wasn¡¯t polite. ¡°Is Shizun hungry again?¡± It was still the hour of the tiger, but god knows how this slacker managed to wake up so punctually.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°Am I someone who¡¯s that unreserved? Get up. We have to escape.¡±


    Yan Qing yawned. ¡°We haven¡¯t left the Jinyu Group¡¯s territory yet¡­¡±


    ¡°You still want to leave with them? The major sects have arrangements outside. We¡¯re like rats sneaking into a beast¡¯s herd, and everyone wants to catch us. You two shouldn¡¯t wear your sect attire. I bought some old servant clothes for you to change into.¡±


    Yan Qing obediently changed his clothes. ¡°Does the Sect Master have to keep wearing a mask?¡±


    A Nuo mask was much more noticeable than their sect attire.


    ¡°No, they will definitely be watching groups of three. A¡¯Ci has a pale complexion; smearing something on his face will help him pass as inconspicuous. Yan Qing, you should hunch over, squint your eyes, and stick on a fake beard. Later, I¡¯ll hide in the box, and you two can carry the box to mix into the Jinyu Group. We¡¯ll take the opportunity to leave the mountain.¡±


    Yan Qing had followed the Taiheng Sect for ten years and was used to following the rules, so he was momentarily stunned. Yin Ci, on the other hand, accepted it well. ¡°Listening to Shizun¡¯s plan, it seems like our destination is set.¡±


    ¡°Before you two woke up, I traced our exclusive treasure map. We will follow the Jinyu Group to Qizhou first, then head west to Yongsheng.¡± Shi Jingzhi shook the paper in his hand. ¡°Yongsheng is marked on the map, and there might be clues there.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Qizhou is separated from Yongsheng by the Zongwu Mountain; it¡¯s impossible to cross. Shouldn¡¯t we go north?¡± Yan Qing asked.


    ¡°Other sects would think the same, so we have to climb the Zongwu Mountain.¡± Shi Jingzhi said excitedly, ¡°Yan Budu intentionally drew this mountain, so there must be a deeper meaning behind it.¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s gaze drifted again. ¡°We might have to climb this mountain for over a month¡­¡±


    Yin Ci interjected at the right moment. ¡°Shizun, aren¡¯t you afraid other sects will get there before us?¡±


    ¡°Demonic Lord Yan¡¯s clues won¡¯t be so easily deciphered. Besides, we¡¯re traveling light, and we have enough stamina. We can climb over in just over ten days.¡±


    Before leaving, Shi Jingzhi sneakily left a light on and arranged the bedding to look like a person. The three of them joined the lower ranks of the Jinyu Group caravan¡ªthe servants who transported goods without interruption were already half asleep. They blended in and proceeded smoothly along the way.


    Until they left the Jinyu Group¡¯s territory.


    The Jinyu Group caravan was taking a break when a nine-ringed blade flew through the air and stabbed directly into a large box.


    This group was responsible for transporting daily necessities and had lax security. They were momentarily stunned by the sudden attack.


    Who would take the risk of offending the Jinyu Group just to steal pots and pans?


    The two people in charge of the box didn¡¯t try to escape; instead, they shouldered the burden and rushed towards the outskirts of the group. It was still dark, and the surroundings were dim. The two people with the box quickly disappeared.


    ¡°What were those two carrying? Weren¡¯t we just transporting junk?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? If it was something valuable, would that person be willing to cut through it with a knife?¡±


    ¡°Even if there was something valuable, it must have been a mistake by the people in charge of supplies¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s hurry and leave. Be careful not to get caught up in it.¡±


    The attackers didn¡¯t make another move against the servants. They sneered coldly, leaped over the tips of the grass, and chased after the two ¡°servants¡± carrying the box.


    ¡°Is Sect Master dead?¡± Yan Qing gasped for breath.


    Yin Ci matched his footsteps. ¡°He¡¯s fine. If that strike had really hit him, we would have heard screams.¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°Why do we still have to carry him? Can¡¯t we run together?¡±


    Yin Ci succinctly replied, ¡°The saber belongs to Zheng Fengdao. We definitely can¡¯t escape¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the nine-ringed saber was snatched away in midair. Zheng Fengdao landed in front of the two, emitting a fierce aura that felt as chilling as an icy wind. Even from a distance of seven or eight steps, they could feel the cold.


    The box shifted, and it cracked open. Shi Jingzhi gasped for breath and stuck his head out. His Nuo mask was crooked, and he had a pair of pants on his head.


    Zheng Fengdao ignored his appearance. ¡°Sect Master Shi, hand over the Buddhist beads. You¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble for that old witch from the Chigou Sect, and just based on that, I will spare your lives.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi straightened his posture. ¡°And if I don¡¯t hand it over?¡±


    Zheng Fengdao laughed heartily. ¡°If you don¡¯t? Then I¡¯ll settle the score for Elder Lu.¡±


    ¡°Lu Fengxi was killed by the person in white. What does that have to do with my Kushan Sect?¡±


    ¡°He was killed while your disciple was present, so it¡¯s as if your disciple killed him.¡± Zheng Fengdao brandished his blade with blood stains that were still not wiped clean.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yin Ci dryly coughed. ¡°Grandfather said not to reason with the people from the demonic sects. Shizun, this big brother seems to have made Matron Wuxue back down, so he must be formidable. What should we do?¡±


    That was the truth. Zheng Fengdao was much stronger than Lu Fengxi; at this stage, he could probably take on five Shi Jingzhi.


    Zheng Fengdao enjoyed the flattery and was in a good mood. ¡°Oh, the kid understands things well. Here¡¯s the deal, Sect Master Shi. If you don¡¯t hand over the prayer beads, I¡¯ll kill your servant first, then kill your disciple after. So, have you thought of an answer?¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°?!¡±


    Yin Ci became interested once again. How would Shi Jingzhi resolve this situation? Would he make a desperate move, flee in chaos, or¡­


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s complexion turned grim, gradually revealing the panic he felt when he was being harassed by Matron Wuxue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of it,¡± he said with difficulty.


    Kinky Thoughts:


    Maybe Yin Ci should tone down on the acting. He should consider it lucky (unlucky?) it was oral medicine and not a suppository.


    This marks the end of the first arc.

 CH 24

    Everyone had just left the mountainous area, and the ground beneath their feet was still mixed with rocks and gravel. The surroundings were desolate, with sparse weeds and no signs of villages. The shadows of the mountains loomed close, making the night even darker.


    The cold of the winter night was as sharp as a thin blade, slicing through the feeling of fear and seeping into their limbs. Looking at the panicked Shi Jingzhi, Zheng Fengdao seemed to be enjoying himself. ¡°Have you made up your mind? Tell me.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi clenched his fists tightly. ¡°If I hand over the prayer beads, Senior won¡¯t hurt us, right?¡±


    Zheng Fengdao¡¯s long face revealed a smile. His small, triangular eyes glanced from top to bottom, resembling someone sizing up three dead dogs.


    ¡°Huh? Well, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Swear on your Hierarch. Otherwise, I¡¯ll burn the prayer beads to ashes, and no one will be able to take them.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s fingers slightly spread, and a ball of flame appeared in his palm. He didn¡¯t take off his mask, but his determined expression clearly showed the characters ¡°burning jade and stone*¡± written all over his face.


    *(Óñʯ¾ã·Ù) Idiom describing a situation where everything, regardless of its value or worth, is destroyed or sacrificed together.


    Zheng Fengdao exhaled a white mist, and his smile turned cold. ¡°Tsk¡­ I, Zheng Fengdao, swear on my Hierarch that I won¡¯t harm the three members of the Kushan Sect after obtaining the Buddhist beads today.¡±


    He stared at Shi Jingzhi fiercely, revealing his slightly sharp teeth.


    ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    Yan Qing whispered, ¡°Sect Master, he said he won¡¯t harm us today. You have to think it through¡ªugh!¡±


    Zheng Fengdao suddenly flashed in front of the two of them, striking Yan Qing¡¯s abdomen with the back of his saber. Yan Qing was tall, but he was sent flying three zhang away. He fell to the ground in pain, vomiting in the snow foam.


    Yin Ci almost exclaimed, ¡®Elder, you just sent the endangered heir of your Hierarch flying.¡¯


    Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t afford to indulge in random thoughts. He swallowed his saliva nervously. If Elder Zheng had used his blade, Yan Qing would have been literally cut in half.


    ¡°After obtaining the Buddhist beads today, I won¡¯t harm the three members of the Kushan Sect.¡± Zheng Fengdao took two steps back and slowly repeated it, dragging out the word ¡°after¡± for a long time.


    Shi Jingzhi took a deep breath and took out two Buddhist beads that smelled of rice wine. His fingers were stiff, and his palm trembled, whether from the cold or fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not satisfied. You have so many tricks up your sleeve, kid. How about Sect Master Shi also make a solemn oath? Hurry up.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi closed his eyes. ¡°If these Buddhist beads are fake, let me, Shi Jingzhi, be childless and without descendants.¡±


    Zheng Fengdao took the Buddhist beads with satisfaction and sniffed them hard. ¡°Not bad, you know your place.¡±


    He put away his nine-ringed saber and swaggered away. Shi Jingzhi quickly walked to Yan Qing¡¯s side and checked his injuries.


    Yin Ci watched the scene with some displeasure. ¡°Shizun, you actually gave it to him?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi replied, ¡°How is that possible? Those beads are fake.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°?¡±


    The panic on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face disappeared instantly. ¡°Thanks to Matron Wuxue, I¡¯ve gained a lot of experience with fear. A¡¯Ci, do I look convincing?¡±


    ¡°Very convincing.¡± Shi Jingzhi had astonishing natural talent; even Yin Ci was deceived.


    ¡°I had guessed that the Ling Sect would block our way. Zheng Fengdao has been loitering around us these past few days. I got old Buddhist beads similar to the real ones from a monk and boiled them in glutinous rice wine. Now, with the sky so dark, he can¡¯t tell the difference since he¡¯s not from the Chigou Sect.¡±


    Yan Qing trembled as he said, ¡°Sect Master, you didn¡¯t mention this before.¡±


    ¡°If you two were aware and reacted accordingly, what would we do if we exposed ourselves?¡± Shi Jingzhi¡¯s relaxed attitude had returned as he handed Yan Qing a bottle of medicine.


    Yan Qing was somewhat dazed. ¡°But you swore¡­¡±


    ¡°Swore? I don¡¯t believe in all that nonsense. The Kushan Sect has been mingling with the Taiheng Sect for too long, and Zheng Fengdao actually took us for righteous individuals.¡±


    Yan Qing became even more confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi smiled. ¡°When did I ever say I wanted to join the righteous path?¡±


    Yan Qing groaned, unsure if it was the pain in his abdomen or the stomachache from being caught off guard. He curled up like a lonely shrimp, exuding a faint sense of resignation.


    Yin Ci was satisfied and began to play along. ¡°Shizun, let¡¯s escape quickly. Once Zheng Fengdao realizes something is wrong, he¡¯ll expose it and kill us all¡­ At this point, should we still go to Qizhou?¡±


    Although the Ling Sect was declining, its disciples were akin to mad dogs. Even if they suffered a setback the size of a grain of rice, they would fiercely fight back. Zheng Fengdao, as an esteemed elder, would probably grow resentful of being played around by Shi Jingzhi, a novice. They would most likely become annoyances in his eyes.


    Qizhou was prosperous, which undoubtedly meant there were spies from the Ling Sect. It was possible to go there, but it would inevitably lead to a chaotic situation and several complications.


    Constant vigilance against thieves could be exhausting. Shi Jingzhi and Yan Qing were both fragile, and if he happened to look away for a moment, they might disappear without a trace, which would be a huge disappointment.


    With these thoughts in mind, Yin Ci proactively approached Shi Jingzhi and softened his voice. ¡°Shizun, let¡¯s not go to Qizhou. It¡¯s better to find a small place to hide for a while.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi, overflowing with the heart of a good master, fell for his words. ¡°A¡¯Ci makes a good point. Let me think¡­¡±


    Yan Qing remained curled up for a while, but when he heard the crucial point, he finally got up from the ground. ¡°I¡ªcough¡ªI know a place where we can temporarily hide.¡±


    He brushed off the ice debris from his body, and the contrast against the darkened ground made his complexion even paler.


    ¡°Sect Master, this location is connected to the same mountain range as Zongwu Mountain. We can travel along the mountain. Inside Zongwu Mountain, there¡¯s a village called Xizhuang. It¡¯s usually cut off from the outside world, which makes it very difficult to find, so hardly anyone knows about it.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How do you know about it?¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s gaze dropped to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m half a Xizhuang native.¡±


    This was like dozing off and being handed a pillow. Shi Jingzhi immediately became enthusiastic, grabbing Yan Qing and bombarding him with questions, almost asking him to recite the genealogy of the Xizhuang villagers. Yan Qing answered honestly, but there was no trace of nostalgia in his words.


    Yin Ci had never heard of Xizhuang, but he was familiar with Zongwu Mountain.


    Zongwu Mountain was vast, with Yongsheng to the west, Qizhou to the east, and the Ling Sect¡¯s territory to the south. The northern side of the mountain was treacherous and filled with steep peaks, and the land was particularly barren, with hardly any human presence.


    To travel from Qizhou to Yongsheng, one had to take a detour to the north.


    Coincidentally, the Ghost Tomb wasn¡¯t far from Zongwu Mountain. By turning southwest, they could directly enter the Zongwu Mountain range. According to Yan Qing, he knew a shortcut¡ªif they were willing to take a risky path and endure hardship, they could reach Xizhuang in three or four days.


    Now that their destination was confirmed, Shi Jingzhi, eager to survive, led them on an overnight escape. The three of them kept running until the sun was high, and then they settled in the forest.


    The place they arrived at was near a river. The water was clear and not completely frozen, making it a suitable resting spot.


    After their trip to the Ghost Tomb, they had another mouth to feed, and there was little food left in their bags. Shi Jingzhi looked earnestly at Yin Ci. ¡°Good disciple, I want to eat fish, but a pheasant will do.¡±


    He even placed an order.


    However, the winter forest was desolate, with no wild fruits to be found. They could only rely on hunting for meat. With his mountain-dwelling background, Yin Ci could be regarded as returning to his original occupation.


    Yin Ci stood up. ¡°Martial artists can withstand the cold. Shizun, go catch the fish. I¡¯ll look for pheasants and rabbits, and Yan Qing can gather some firewood. I¡¯ll cook for you later.¡±


    An hour passed.


    Yin Ci carried three pheasants in his hands and looked up to see his pitiful master¡ªShi Jingzhi was sitting by the river, using his inner force to dry his clothes. Steam rose from his body, turning him into a freshly steamed bun.


    Demonic Lord Yin asked cruelly, ¡°Shizun, where¡¯s the fish?¡±


    The steamed bun of a master looked mournful and pointed to the red mark on his chin. ¡°I caught a big one, but¡­ cough, it almost knocked me unconscious.¡±


    Yin Ci¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s no fish. The pheasant meat is enough.¡±


    Indeed, his master had amazing inner force but lacked practical combat and life experience. He definitely didn¡¯t take the strength of the fish into account and ended up with his dignity wounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re laughing at me,¡± Shi Jingzhi said bitterly.


    ¡°No, Shizun, you just misjudged.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ci¡­¡±


    Before they could continue their banter, Yan Qing returned. Seeing his spoils, the master and disciple both fell silent.


    Yan Qing carried a bundle of tall firewood on his back and dragged a small, skinny wild boar in his hand. His head and neck were covered in sweat and mud, clearly indicating a tough battle.


    Receiving the surprised gazes of the other two, he explained while gasping for breath, ¡°I found it while gathering firewood and decided to try catching it.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s gaze became vacant. ¡°Does the Taiheng Sect have this kind of training?¡±


    ¡°Somebody taught me when I was young.¡± Yan Qing smiled shyly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook, so I have to trouble Brother Yin. Oh, no fish?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi looked at the pheasants in Yin Ci¡¯s hands and then glanced at the wild boar Yan Qing had dragged along. He raised his head and said, ¡°As the Sect Master, I suddenly don¡¯t feel like eating fish. It¡¯s too extravagant in this remote wilderness. We¡¯ll have it another day, yes, another day.¡±


    Master Zhuang could never have imagined that his masterpiece would be used for slaughtering chickens and pigs a hundred years later¡ªYin Ci unsheathed the Hanging Shadow Sword and efficiently dealt with the prey.


    The three pheasants were stuffed with herbs and spices, salted, smoked with pine branches, and then roasted. The whole boar was skillfully butchered by Yin Ci into neat pieces. He smoked the pork ribs and fried the herbs and salt on a stone slab, instructing Yan Qing to heat water, peel the sausage casings, and make some sausages as dry rations.


    The aroma of roasted meat filled the air, and golden fat dripped onto the flames, sizzling and crackling.


    Yan Qing watched with respect. ¡°Indeed, you come from a hunting background. I thought using a sword would be more troublesome¡­¡±


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t even lift his head. ¡°As long as you¡¯re familiar with the connection of bones and flesh, you can pick the meat with your bare hands.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s gaze finally shifted away from the roasted pheasant, seemingly enlightened.


    But when he started eating, any trace of seriousness vanished.


    With his mouth full of pheasant and holding a rib in his hand, the Sect Master said, ¡°Yan Qing, you¡¯ve got ghost eyes. Why didn¡¯t you join the Ling Sect? If you open your eyes in front of Zheng Fengdao, he would never dare to harm you.¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s face turned red from eating. ¡°I would never want to have any association with the Ling Sect, even if it costs me my life.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The people in the demonic sects are all crazy. The Chigou Sect worships Su Zhi, and the Ling Sect is fanatically obsessed with the Yan family bloodline. I¡¯m just a servant who doesn¡¯t understand anything. Even if I were to obtain a high position in the Ling Sect, I would only be a puppet, and countless enemies would emerge out of thin air.¡±


    ¡°The so-called ¡®benefits¡¯ would be nothing more than having enough food to eat and being forced to mate with innocent women like an animal.¡±


    The more Yan Qing spoke, the more aggrieved he seemed.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be a law-abiding citizen. You can support yourself legally and spend your life with the person you love.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡± This kid is realistic, and he sees things quite clearly.


    Ironically, Yan Qing, who had the highest talent among the descendants of the Yan family that Yin Ci had seen, had no interest in the Ling Sect.


    Shi Jingzhi was also satisfied with this answer. After they finished eating and resumed their journey, he helped Yan Qing carry the smoked sausages and bacon.


    With the wild boar, the group had no shortage of food. They were young and strong, and they all had a foundation in martial arts, so they traveled quite quickly. In just under two days, the Kushan Sect found Xizhuang.


    However, something seemed odd about Xizhuang.


    The small village lay silently beneath the accumulated snow, with no smoke rising from chimneys, and the crops in the fields were completely buried under the snow. The houses were well-preserved, with cured meats and fish hanging from the eaves, fresh rice in jars, and cold leftovers on the stove.


    Livestock lay frozen stiff in their sheds.


    But the villagers seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    The author has something to say:


    Considering that Demonic Lord Yin is skilled in everything except¡­ Well, he can¡¯t give birth (¡­) Shi Jingzhi¡¯s oath seems to have come true.


    Also, as modern people in reality, let¡¯s stay away from so-called ¡°wild game¡±! Trustworthy meat is the one that has gone through quarantine. ¡î-¡Æ(>¦Ø0)b


    Kinky Thoughts:


    Well, technically, he will be punished for lying (though I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll consider that punishment).

 CH 25

    The three of them went from house to house, conducting a thorough investigation. After half a day, nightfall was approaching, and all they came across was a group of rats and a few dirty and skinny cats.


    The houses were well-equipped with living essentials, and there was access to water. There was no sign of any abnormalities.


    The mysterious disappearance of the villagers frustrated Shi Jingzhi. He wanted to turn around and find Zheng Fengdao, ready to fight to the death. At least Zheng Fengdao would breathe and could be considered a living being.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, remember to leave some coins after we¡¯re done. Do we¡­ Do we have to spend the night here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting colder these days, and it¡¯s easy to freeze to death sleeping outdoors.¡± Yin Ci stated the truth. He wasn¡¯t particular and went ahead and borrowed a pot to steam meat and cook porridge, preparing to rest.


    Yin Ci understood Shi Jingzhi¡¯s temper well. It was easy to placate his cheap master¡ªonce there was someone to accompany him, after his frantic anxiety subsided, he would ultimately resign himself to the situation.


    Sure enough, Shi Jingzhi adjusted his cloak and approached Yin Ci.


    ¡°Everything is so tidy. It doesn¡¯t seem like the work of bandits.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°If there were herds of animals passing through, they wouldn¡¯t leave the livestock untouched.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, where do you think the people here have gone?¡±


    Yin Ci scooped a spoonful of hot porridge, turned his head, and fed it to his master, simultaneously diverting his attention. ¡°Shizun, where do you think Yan Qing has gone?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi got agitated in an instant and nearly choked on the porridge. He forcefully pulled Yin Ci out of the house. Yin Ci didn¡¯t even have a chance to put down the iron spoon, and the steam from the rice broth met the cold wind, instantly freezing into a thin layer of ice.


    Fortunately, Yan Qing hadn¡¯t vanished into thin air.


    He hadn¡¯t gone far when he stopped at the gate of the courtyard. The young man stood in the white snow like a tree that was too straight. He breathed heavily into his frozen red hands and looked bewilderedly at the empty village.


    ¡°Yan Qing, let¡¯s go back inside first. This place is eerie, and when it gets completely dark, who knows what might come out¡­¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, I want to go home and take a look.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi was momentarily stunned, only then realizing what he meant by ¡°home.¡±


    Yan Qing claimed to be half a resident of Xizhuang. He had concealed his identity and joined the Taiheng Sect when he was eleven. Before that, he must have had a home in this village.


    But the mixed emotions on Yan Qing¡¯s face made it difficult to discern which ones, if any, were sadness.


    This person had a sensitive background, and Shi Jingzhi had never inquired about his childhood experience. Now it seemed that Yan Qing¡¯s life had been even more difficult than he had imagined.


    Shi Jingzhi sniffed and said somewhat absentmindedly, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to be alone. We¡¯ll accompany you. Um, if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± Yan Qing replied hoarsely.


    Xizhuang was small, and each farmhouse was tidy and neat. Yan Qing led them through the empty houses and walked towards a corner of the village, stopping in front of a dilapidated house.


    The abandoned house was half the size of the surrounding farmhouses. It looked like it had been abandoned for a long time and appeared to be a chaotic pile of ruins from a distance. The courtyard walls were covered in lumps of soil, and the roof had completely collapsed.


    At the entrance of the house stood a broken tree, and under the tree was a huge stone covered with snow. As the night grew darker, the snow crust emitted a cold, bluish-gray color.


    Yan Qing squatted in front of that stone, wiping away the snow to reveal a series of crooked and twisted markings¡ª


    Yan Ziren¡¯s grave.


    There were no birth or death dates, just three simple characters.


    Even though Shi Jingzhi lacked refinement, he was still greatly shocked to see one bury one¡¯s own father in the backyard and casually use a stone as a tombstone. He coughed up a mouthful of blood before managing to speak. ¡°Yan Qing, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°My father,¡± Yan Qing said with a complicated look. He didn¡¯t perform any rituals.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we choose an auspicious time to move his resting place?¡±


    ¡°No need. He showed me kindness, and I supported him until his death. We owe each other nothing.¡±


    Yan Qing found an empty space and sat down, gently rubbing his temples as if trying to vomit out his emotions. ¡°Sect Master, you didn¡¯t ask about my background before, and I¡¯m grateful for that. But now that we¡¯re here, let me tell you so that you can be at ease.¡±


    Yin Ci sensed a touch of resentment and stood quietly beside Shi Jingzhi, appearing attentive.


    Yan Qing¡¯s background didn¡¯t involve much bloodshed; it was simple to the point of being ordinary.


    His father had sought refuge with the Ling Sect when he was young, but because he lacked ghost eyes, any tokens, and martial arts skills, he was mistaken for a fake and had half of his leg crippled.


    It was difficult to reintegrate and be recognized by the sect, but the pursuers from the martial world never let go. Later, his father married Yan Qing¡¯s mother, and to evade the pursuit, they fled to Xizhuang together.


    As far back as Yan Qing could remember, Yan Ziren only knew how to drink.


    After Yan Qing finished his work and returned home, he would either hear his father mumbling about the ancestor¡¯s great accomplishments or be beaten by him. In rare moments of clarity, his father would only tell him that when he joined the Ling Sect in the future, he would become a respected figure, enjoying a life of luxury, freely choosing women, and living like an immortal.


    At this point, Yan Qing fell silent.


    He gazed at the stone, devoid of any hatred, as if he were looking at someone unrelated to himself.


    Shi Jingzhi momentarily forgot to be afraid and spoke in a softer tone. ¡°And your mother?¡±


    ¡°My mother was pregnant and supported my disabled father all the way here. After giving birth to me, she was gone. She was so sincere, feeding a dog with all her heart. My father married her only because he didn¡¯t want to cut off the Yan family bloodline¡­ My mother doesn¡¯t even have a grave.¡±


    Yan Qing slowly extended his hand, covering his eyes with his palm.


    ¡°My father must have wanted these ghost eyes,¡± Yan Qing said. ¡°He always dreamt of sending me to the Ling Sect to prove that he was a descendant of the Yan family.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi took a breath and asked, ¡°Then why¡­?¡±


    Before the question was complete, Yan Qing already understood his meaning. ¡°The villagers knew about my ghost eyes, and they kept a close eye on me. They were afraid of me exposing their secret and tarnishing the village¡¯s reputation as a ¡®haven for the successor of a demonic sect.¡¯¡±


    Yan Qing withdrew his hand, revealing an unpleasant smile. His red pupils emitted a faint gleam, like extinguished embers.


    ¡°Some people wanted to kill me but fear retaliation from Yan Budu¡¯s vengeful spirits, so they dare not make a move¡­ My father once hoped that I would grow older and take him to escape to the Ling Sect. Unfortunately, when I was nine years old, he had a drunken fit, bumped his head on the doorstep, and died.¡±


    ¡°You know what happened next. I changed my surname and joined the Taiheng Sect, where I stayed for ten years.¡±


    Yin Ci suddenly realized. A child who had to bend down to survive wouldn¡¯t care about those elusive and empty sources of pride. Yan Qing¡¯s father was truly useless, subjecting his son to endless hardships, yet failing to instill in him a sense of cynicism.


    Taking care of a disabled drunkard from a young age, it was no wonder Yan Qing was so skilled with his hands. Compared to that, the Taiheng Sect could be considered a paradise on earth.


    Shi Jingzhi was deeply moved. ¡°I understand now. You¡¯ve come here to officially bid farewell to your father. Ah¡­¡±


    Yan Qing shook his head. ¡°My father had a finely carved pure silver mountain ghost coin. He treasured it so much that he didn¡¯t exchange it for alcohol. When I left, I was still young and dared not carry it with me, so I buried it under a tree.¡±


    As it turned out, he had come to retrieve money. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s sense of gratitude gradually froze in the chilling wind.


    Yan Qing used his sword to dig the soil, and before long, he pulled out a small wooden box. However, as soon as the box was opened, his face froze¡ª


    There was no mountain ghost coin inside the box; only a poorly crafted longevity lock*.


    *Usually given to a baby to wear on its hands or neck. It expresses people¡¯s good wishes that the lock will bring health and good luck to the child.


    Yan Qing threw the box away and rushed straight into the house. The abandoned house had no roof, and it was covered in thick layers of snow. Yan Qing had a clear goal in mind. He found the window and used his fingers to scrape the gaps in the window frame.


    He actually scraped out a piece of cloth. The fabric was pure white, indicating that it had been recently placed there.


    Yin Ci and Shi Jingzhi crowded together, leaning in to take a closer look.


    Blood words were written on the cloth, with fewer words than on the tombstone*. The handwriting was extremely sloppy, as if hastily written: [San Zi, escape quickly.]


    *Clarity: In Chinese, it¡¯s fewer characters.


    Shi Jingzhi asked, ¡°Who is San Zi?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Yan Qing tightly grasped the longevity lock. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How could A¡¯Si¡­ Sect Master, can we stay here a bit longer? I want to figure out what happened here.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s heart softened even further, but his mind remained clear. ¡°Yan Qing, to be honest, the abilities of the Kushan Sect are limited. The situation in Xizhuang is strange, and your friend advised you to escape quickly. It¡¯s best for us to leave as soon as possible to avoid complications.¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s loyalty and righteousness were admirable. However, his deep bond with the children during his short stay in Xizhuang couldn¡¯t compare to the lives of three members of the Kushan Sect.


    As the words left his mouth, Yan Qing also realized that his request was somewhat excessive. Being honest and straightforward, he didn¡¯t know how to manipulate others, so he could only hold the small longevity lock in his hand, feeling helpless.


    Yin Ci timely stepped in to mediate. ¡°How about this, let¡¯s wake up earlier tomorrow and explore a bit more before we leave.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi was cautious in his approach, while Demonic Lord Yin was always eager for something new. The longer one lived, the rarer it was to encounter fresh events. Missing out on this village would mean missing out on this opportunity.


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t answer, but his jaw was tense, clearly still concerned.


    Yin Ci grabbed his master¡¯s arm, adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Grandfather used to tell a similar story. These people may have ¡®bumped into an immortal*¡¯. And on Yan Budu¡¯s map, it mentioned Zongwu Mountain, which might be related to this.¡±


    *(ײÏÉ) A term used to refer to accidentally stumbling upon or encountering an immortal or supernatural being, often resulting in unexpected consequences or a supernatural experience.


    After pondering for a while, Shi Jingzhi finally relented. ¡°We¡¯ll wake up at the hour of the tiger and spend another three hours investigating before we depart.¡±


    The three of them returned to the house, each with a bowl of meat porridge, and carefully sealed the doors and windows. Yan Qing tidied up his few belongings, sat down against the wall, and didn¡¯t close his eyes all night.


    The night passed without any incidents.


    Shi Jingzhi kept his word and woke up precisely at the hour of the tiger. It was freezing cold, and Yin Ci clung to the bed, unwilling to get up. The room was too small for the bamboo rod method to be effective, making it difficult to employ the poking technique.


    Shi Jingzhi sneered twice and went outside to take a walk. When he returned to the room, he rolled up his sleeves and, with his two icy hands, reached into the blanket and touched Yin Ci¡¯s shoulder and neck.


    Demonic Lord Yin nearly exploded on the spot.


    He had no choice but to begrudgingly get out of bed, intentionally preparing a tasteless breakfast.


    Throughout the night, nothing unusual happened, which gave Shi Jingzhi some confidence. He comforted Yan Qing, who had lost his appetite. ¡°Yesterday, we arrived too late, and it was too dark to see clearly. Now that it¡¯s getting brighter outside, we might find some clues.¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s eyes turned green, and he absent-mindedly responded, ¡°May the Sect Master¡¯s words be true.¡±


    Yin Ci finished his breakfast early, feeling bored. ¡°Tell me about your friend. With such a close relationship, have you stayed in contact all this time?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in ten years, so I thought he was dead.¡±


    Yan Qing had a blank expression on his face, and his chopsticks were suspended in mid-air.


    ¡°¡­A¡¯Si wouldn¡¯t come back to the village just to stay. He must have come specifically to find me.¡±


    The master and disciple exchanged a glance¡ªbased on this statement, ¡°A¡¯Si¡± didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary childhood playmate. It was also understandable considering that Yan Qing had grown up with a pair of blood-red ghost eyes, even if the villagers reluctantly accepted him, they wouldn¡¯t allow their own children to get involved with such ¡°dirty things¡±.


    If someone could play with Yan Qing, they must not be an ordinary person.


    Shi Jingzhi took over the conversation. ¡°Your friend doesn¡¯t live in the village?¡±


    ¡°No. The shortcut we took when we came here was the route he used to help me escape.¡±


    ¡°People in the village call him the ¡®Cuckoo Calamity¡¯, keeping their distance¡­ Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t know if he can be considered human.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Present-time Fox Shi: Slips a cold hand into the blanket.


    Demonic Lord Yin:  ?!


    Future Fox Shi: Entirely burrows into the blanket.


    Demonic Lord Yin: (embraces)

 CH 26

    Yin Ci was startled for a moment.


    He had actually heard of the term ¡°Cuckoo Calamity¡±. Cuckoo birds lay their eggs in the nests of other birds, and the hatched chicks then become the dominant ones, snatching food from the other nestlings.


    The legend of the ¡°Cuckoo Calamity¡± was only prevalent in remote areas¡ªwhere unknown monsters impregnate women who give birth to children who are remarkably beautiful and look drastically different from their parents and siblings. Such children often possess astonishing talents and have a much larger appetite than ordinary people.


    According to Yan Qing¡¯s account, this ¡°A¡¯Si¡± completely matched the description.


    A¡¯Si was born in the Su Family in Xizhuang. His real name was Su Sigou. He was born with exquisite facial features and delicate skin.


    However, in this impoverished and remote village, the Su family could easily be considered ugly. The Su couple looked like a pair of broad-shouldered and stout brothers, with naturally dark skin and eyebrows thicker than thumbs. Their group of children also had crooked lips and misaligned teeth¡ªnone of them pleasing to the eye.


    And amidst them was Su Sigou, like a white dove among a flock of quails, which was extremely eye-catching.


    If a child like him was born in the city, the parents would only consider him to be exceptionally gifted. Even if there were suspicions, they would be limited to questioning the mother¡¯s fidelity and not considering the doings of a monster.


    But in the Su family, the fourth son was not much different from a monster¡ªthe village was closed-off, everyone knew each other well, and each child was witnessed being born by the villagers, so there was no room for falsehood.


    As Su Sigou grew day by day, he became even more delicate. He possessed naturally strong hands and had an appetite that could rival that of an adult. Due to the poverty of the Su family and their aversion to this child of unknown origin, they simply let him roam freely, finding his own food in the mountains.


    The other villagers also believed that this child brought misfortune and didn¡¯t treat Su Sigou kindly.


    However, Su Sigou was born lacking common sense and was particularly adept at sticking his hot face against a cold butt*, even finding joy in doing so. He spent his days running around, using his strange strength to hunt for food in the mountains, living a somewhat comfortable life.


    *Idiom used to describe someone who¡¯s willing to endure humiliation or seek connection with someone who doesn¡¯t treat them well. It conveys the idea of seeking warmth and acceptance from others who are indifferent or even hostile towards them.


    He even took a friend for himself¡ª


    Yan Qing¡¯s father wasn¡¯t a kind man and only knew how to boss his son around. When Yan Qing was just beginning to understand things, he worked and earned money while also having to serve his father. He was busy all day long, unable to eat a full meal, and ended up skinnier and smaller than a wild cat.


    As fellow unfortunate individuals in the village, Su Sigou was particularly curious about Yan Qing. He secretly observed the Yan family¡¯s courtyard for two days and became so enraged that he directly captured Yan Qing to be his friend.


    Having grown accustomed to the wilderness in the mountains, Su Sigou was skilled at finding food. Yan Qing relied on him to eat meat and not be burdened by his unreliable father, who could have easily caused his early demise.


    ¡°Afterward, there was trouble in my family, so we decided to escape together. Thanks to A¡¯Si¡¯s familiarity with the mountain paths, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out on my own.¡±


    Yan Qing finished his breakfast with a heavy heart and gently put down his chopsticks. ¡°We relied on each other to survive for several years before getting separated ten years ago. Only he knows that I buried the mountain ghost coin, and only he would leave a note hidden in my house¡¯s window.¡±


    ¡°I see. So that Su Si¡­ cough, are there any other peculiarities that A¡¯Si has?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s eyes brightened, seemingly quite interested in the story of the ¡°Cuckoo Calamity¡±.


    Yan Qing was somewhat surprised. ¡°None. Besides having a good-looking face, he has strong hands. As for his mind¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say A¡¯Si is the type who wouldn¡¯t turn back even if he bumped into a wall*. But he has an excellent character and would never actively provoke others.¡±


    *Metaphor for someone who¡¯s stubborn and unwilling to listen to different opinions.


    Shi Jingzhi was too preoccupied with inquiring about A¡¯Si to notice the deepening gaze of his disciple.


    The determination of the ¡°Cuckoo Calamity¡± was inherently ambiguous, with few folk records. Yin Ci had once investigated it but ended with inconclusive results. It had no relation to the region, constellations, or solar terms, and its appearance followed no discernible pattern.


    However, through his investigation, he unexpectedly discovered a certain fact.


    Every year, there would always be some extraordinary children born¡ªbeautiful and exceptionally talented. These individuals were rare, with approximately one in a million people falling into this category. The ratio was interesting, similar to the probability of other species giving birth to monsters.


    Yin Ci decided to call these people ¡°monster material*¡±.


    *Clarity: As in potential (not in a physical sense). For example: He¡¯s leadership material, i.e. he¡¯s born to be a leader. In this case, he has material to become a monster [yao] (Ñý.)


    Yin Ci was an orphan and didn¡¯t know if his face was a gift from his parents or something forcibly bestowed upon him by the heavens. But judging by Shi Jingzhi¡¯s reaction, his handsome master was most likely one of those ¡°monster material¡±.


    Apart from individuals like Yin Ci, whose appearances stood out, ordinary people were oblivious to the concept of ¡°monster material¡±, so it was normal to be curious. Seeing Shi Jingzhi becoming intrigued by the mystery, Yin Ci had no intention of stopping him.


    An anomaly in Xizhuang, a one-in-a-million monster material¡ªthe simultaneous occurrence of these two phenomena meant that there must be something intriguing about this place.


    The three members of the Kushan Sect wandered around the village for another hour but found no new clues. They then shifted their search to the outskirts of the village.


    The stray cats and rats from last night had disappeared, and the village had returned to its silent state, raising some uneasy feelings in Yin Ci.


    As one grew older, premonitions tended to be more accurate, for the worse. Sure enough, just as they reached the edge of Xizhuang, they spotted two figures in the distance.


    With sunrise approaching and no snowfall, their vision was still relatively clear.


    A girl of about ten years old stood in the snow. She wore a brand-new red coat and had two pointed pigtails on top of her head, appearing lovely and cute. However, the thing she held in her hand had nothing to do with ¡°cute¡± no matter how he looked at it.


    At a glance, that thing resembled a small foal. Only when the three approached closer did they realize its true identity¡ª


    A strangely shaped black dog.


    The black dog was extremely tall and had slender and muscular limbs covered in shiny fur. That, in itself, was ordinary. What was strange was its head. The dog had no eyes; its skin on the face was the same as the nose, with dozens of nostril-like holes evenly distributed. Its mouth was large and long, almost splitting its skull in two.


    At the moment, it was exhaling white vapor, revealing sharp teeth.


    Yin Ci saw Shi Jingzhi¡¯s eyes go from blinking to rubbing, and from rubbing to wanting to pluck out his eyeballs, so he decisively grabbed his master¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Shizun, I¡¯ve seen this kind of thing in the mountains. It¡¯s definitely a monster, and from the looks of it, it¡¯s probably a dog demon.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, the books say that monsters are the most beautiful among their kind*¡ª¡±


    *Clarity: Remember, there¡¯s a difference between [yao] (Ñý) and [mo] (ħ). Yao/monsters can look divine and pretty like (for example the nine tails demon fox), while mo/demons take on an ¡°evil nature¡±. This dog demon is a [yao], which is why Shi Jingzhi says this.


    Having lived for hundreds of years, Yin Ci had never seen a monster that met human standards of ¡°beauty¡±. ¡°A dog¡¯s aesthetics of its own kind should be compared to¡­ a dog.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi fell silent. He slowly turned his head, making an effort to ignore the strange-looking black dog.


    This time, Yan Qing stepped forward first. His face was pale as he half-squatted down. ¡°Little sister*, do you know where the people here have gone?¡±


    *[Meimei] (ÃÃÃÃ).


    ¡°Yes, I know. They¡¯re in Yuanxian Village!¡± The little girl said softly and delicately. ¡°I¡¯ve come to take you to Yuanxian Village.¡±


    ¡°They just left like that? Without taking anything?¡±


    The little girl blinked her eyes, seeming to not understand the question. ¡°Yuanxian Village has everything. Why would they need to bring extra things? Brother, your eyes are so beautiful. You seem to have immortal potential.¡±


    Yan Qing patted the little girl¡¯s head and stepped back. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Yuanxian Village. If there¡¯s a village nearby, A¡¯Si couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare speak openly in front of the girl. Fortunately, both the master and disciple were quick-witted and could sense the hidden meaning.


    If ¡°Yuanxian Village¡± truly was a good place, A¡¯Si wouldn¡¯t have left a blood-written message.


    The little girl was patient, waiting in place. Shi Jingzhi pretended to lead the way, but suddenly, the dog demon let out a loud and fierce bark. Thankfully, after their encounter in the Ghost Tomb, Shi Jingzhi remained calm, only stumbling slightly.


    Yin Ci took the opportunity to support his master, leaning down to whisper, ¡°Shizun, there are people in the distance.¡±


    While Shi Jingzhi¡¯s attention was focused on the dog demon, he failed to notice several other auras. Besides the girl in the red coat, there were six other auras lingering nearby. Yin Ci caught a glimpse of the nearest one with his peripheral vision¡ª


    That person wore a bulky white robe, bound with white ropes and intricate knots. His face was covered by a white mask, and he wore a tall white decorative hat, giving him an eccentric appearance that perfectly blended with the snowy landscape.


    The other six people surrounded them, gradually closing in, without uttering a word.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s felt a bit tongue tied. ¡°Little sister, we have urgent matters, so we won¡¯t be going for now.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just have A¡¯Huo bite you.¡± The little girl appeared distressed. ¡°Yuanxian Village is a good place. Only bad people wouldn¡¯t want to go. Right, A¡¯Huo?¡±


    The dog demon barked, showing its approval.


    In the next instant, one of the white-robed individuals raised his hand and swiftly struck at Shi Jingzhi.


    His attack carried no intent to kill, and it lacked strength. However, the trajectory twisted, as if bones and joints were misplaced. Shi Jingzhi narrowly avoided it, but his mask was knocked off.


    Yan Qing and the little girl gasped simultaneously.


    During their time in the Ghost Tomb, Shi Jingzhi had always worn his mask, and only took it off when sleeping. Yan Qing usually slept early and had never seen the true face of the sect leader.


    When the fox revealed his face, the little girl looked even happier. ¡°This brother also has immortal potential! Everyone will surely like you. Come with me quickly.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi glanced at the dog demon and asked straightforwardly, ¡°In your realm, is immortal potential determined by appearance?¡±


    The little girl shook the dog leash in her hand, and the dog demon obediently sat down, drooling profusely from its mouth.


    ¡°Yes, the stronger the immortal potential, the more beautiful and powerful a person becomes! Brother, you must be exceptionally powerful.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m not talented. I just recently got beaten by a fish.


    Yin Ci quickly picked out the key point and nudged Yan Qing. ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t seem to be lying. If the fourth son of the Su family is really a ¡®Cuckoo Calamity¡¯, there¡¯s a good chance he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s spirits lifted.


    Shi Jingzhi also gradually calmed down and looked at his disciple and servant. ¡°Yuanxian Village, immortal potential¡­ Do you have immortals in your village?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we have been serving the immortals for generations.¡±


    The little girl pouted, as if Shi Jingzhi had asked a silly question like whether people need to eat.


    ¡°No one who comes to the village wants to leave. The outside world is smelly, desolate, and cold¡ªI hate it¡­ Hey, are you ready? With the protection of the village¡¯s immortals and no guide, no one can find Yuanxian Village.¡±


    Yin Ci was particularly sensitive to tales of immortals. Upon hearing this, his interest was thoroughly piqued. Even if Shi Jingzhi was reluctant, he had to bring his master along.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°Little sister, my master is in poor health. Do you have any spiritual medicine over there?¡±


    The little girl seemed to have not heard him speak at all, not even giving him a glance.


    ¡­The fake face on the ghostskin robe was indeed ordinary, far from the level of having ¡°immortal potential¡±.


    Shi Jingzhi took a few steps, shielding his disciple behind him. Then, he put on his brightest smile. ¡°Do you have any spiritual medicine that can cure all diseases?¡±


    The little girl smiled sweetly. ¡°Yes, we do.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s smile became even more charming. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. We¡¯ll visit Yuanxian Village, and maybe we¡¯ll meet your friend, Yan Qing.¡±


    Yin Ci and Yan Qing were eagerly awaiting those words and had no objections.


    At sunrise, the three of them set off. Under the brilliant morning sun, Xizhuang lay silently in the snow, like a crushed cicada shell.


    The six bulky white-robed figures lined up behind them, leaving two neat rows of footprints. The last white-robed individual seemed injured and walked with an unsteady gait.


    His footprints were oozing with pus and blood, as if he had walked not as a living being but as a highly decomposed corpse.

 CH 27

    The little girl led the three of them into the mountains, then wandered around in the woods. They didn¡¯t know how many times they had walked in the same place. The disciples of the Kushan Sect followed silently. The snow was thick, making it physically demanding to walk, but the girl lightly stepped on the snow crust as if walking on level ground.


    When she got tired, she hopped onto the back of the dog demon and rode it.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yin Deng.¡± The little girl happily hummed a tune. ¡°I¡¯ve brought two good guests this time. Dad and Mom will definitely praise me.¡±


    Yan Qing took a few steps forward. ¡°Apart from the people of Xizhuang, have you seen any other ¡®guests¡¯ recently?¡±


    Yin Deng turned around, tilted her head, and thought for a moment. ¡°No, I¡¯m not the only guide. Brother, do you want to find acquaintances? When we arrive at the village, I¡¯ll ask Mom for you.¡±


    Yin Ci, who was not favored by Yin Deng, walked at the back of the group. He observed his surroundings attentively, feeling a slight sense of suffocation in his chest.


    There were unfamiliar arrays nearby, techniques he had never seen before. The presence of the arrays was extremely faint, but the oppressive feeling wasn¡¯t weak. Ordinary people who walked here would probably feel uncomfortable or fearful for no reason and instinctively stay away.


    The scale of the arrays was terrifying. Yin Ci tried to sense their boundaries but couldn¡¯t find them.


    He couldn¡¯t help but glance at Shi Jingzhi a few more times. Although this master was picked up casually, he seemed quite fortunate¡ªwithin less than a month of knowing each other, Yin Ci had seen many things he had never seen before.


    Very fortunate indeed.


    Shi Jingzhi had deep inner force and wouldn¡¯t be affected by the arrays. Yan Qing, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t as lucky. After staying in the arrays for too long, he became dizzy and nauseous, vomiting several times in a row, but he didn¡¯t complain.


    Yin Ci considered him the benchmark of an ¡°ordinary person¡±. If Yan Qing vomited three times, he would vomit twice. Shi Jingzhi had an empty expression, seemingly detached from the mortal world, as they continued forward amidst the alternating retching sounds of the two.


    The three of them went from sunrise to sunset.


    No one questioned the little girl¡¯s words anymore. With this dreadful route, even monkeys living in the mountains wouldn¡¯t be able to traverse it in a hundred and eighty years of sprinting as a group.


    They finally stopped in the middle of a dense forest, where a shrine stood.


    The shrine wasn¡¯t large, had an ancient style, and was well-maintained, standing out from the surrounding mountains and woods. It looked as if it had been scooped up from the city and forcibly moved here.


    There was no plaque hanging, and the main gate was tightly closed.


    Yin Deng jumped down from the dog¡¯s back, struggling to tiptoe and knock on the door handle three times.


    Shi Jingzhi had somehow reached the back of the group. He exhaled warm breath into his palms and discreetly glanced to the side¡ªa plump sparrow was perched on a branch, bending it under its weight.


    He gently shook his head at the sparrow and made a hand gesture. The sparrow tilted its head to look at him, then laboriously flew away.


    At that moment, the door slowly opened inward.


    The interior was in a dilapidated state, without any candles or even a statue of a deity. The altar was empty, and there was a tattered cloth curtain that hung down.


    As soon as the group entered the temple, the door closed on its own.


    With a few jumps, the little girl named Yin Deng climbed onto the altar and walked towards the wall behind it. Shi Jingzhi rubbed his eyes¡ªthere was a passage there now where the mahogany board had sealed off the altar just a moment ago.


    The passage wasn¡¯t long, and warm air rushed in from the other side, making them feel refreshed. Beyond the passage, the view suddenly opened up, and the three members of the Kushan Sect stopped in their tracks.


    Yin Deng turned around and waved her short arms with a triumphant expression. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    ¡®No,¡¯ Yin Ci thought. Yan Qing didn¡¯t know, but Shi Jingzhi was probably frozen with fear.


    Outside, it was still freezing cold, but here it felt like a warm spring. The sky was crystal clear, without a single cloud or flying snow. Colorful wildflowers covered the ground, and a gentle fragrance floated in the air. The crops in the fields were lush and vibrant, and the rural houses were neat and spacious. The paths in the fields were paved with stones, and everything appeared clean as if it had been washed.


    The men and women passing by couldn¡¯t be described as heavenly beauties, but their faces were rosy and attractive.


    Looking back, there was no longer a tunnel behind them but a small stone bridge spanning the dry ground. The long tunnel they had just walked through had turned into a short bridge hole in the blink of an eye. On the other side of the bridge, there was an endless expanse of spring scenery.


    There was no shrine and no sign of the surrounding mountains and forests.


    If they had come in spring or summer, this place would indeed resemble a paradise. But venturing here in the midst of severe cold, it felt more like an illusion.


    Having just experienced the ¡°Dream Bubble¡± in the Ghost Tomb, Shi Jingzhi had suffered enough and was afraid of going through it again. He cautiously kept a straight face, without showing any admiration.


    Yin Deng, feeling that she was being ignored, pouted even more. She turned her head and rushed into the arms of a woman behind her. ¡°Mom, Mom, I brought two good guests!¡±


    The woman had a good appearance, with a plump and round figure. She raised her head and smiled at Shi Jingzhi. ¡°Husband, change into some clothes. It¡¯ll be hot in a moment.¡±


    She patted Yin Deng¡¯s head again. ¡°Go find your father and ask him to pick out two sets of clothes.¡±


    Yin Deng cheered and took the dog demon with her, running off without looking back.


    ¡°Mian Jie*, these three¡­ two are my friends. Let me take care of them. I¡¯m the only bachelor in my family, so it¡¯s convenient for me.¡± A voice came from behind the crowd.


    *Older sister. Generally a term used to address a woman who¡¯s older/higher rank than you.


    The three turned around abruptly.


    A young man was sitting on the edge of the stone bridge, with an innocent smile on his face.


    He had willow leaf-shaped eyes and a small black mole under his right eye. His features were exquisite and lively, not as detached from ordinary people like the Kushan Sect master and disciple, making people feel close to him just by looking at him.


    ¡°A¡¯Si!¡± Yan Qing let out a rare shout.


    A¡¯Si politely bowed to him without saying anything and continued to look at the woman. ¡°Mian Jie, I¡¯ll take them away first.¡±


    Mian Jie smiled and said, ¡°Alright. If the guests can¡¯t fit into your clothes, let me know, and I¡¯ll help you make adjustments.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    A¡¯Si turned around and led the three of them. Though he smiled along the way, his attitude was lukewarm, and he didn¡¯t respond to any questions. Yan Qing was on the verge of exploding, when they finally arrived at A¡¯Si¡¯s residence.


    The room was spacious and clean, large enough to accommodate four people. The furniture inside was simple and rustic, and the wooden surfaces were polished to a shine. However, the bed was messy, clothes were strewn everywhere, and a meat cleaver was even leaning on the table.


    A¡¯Si entered the room, closed the door, and cautiously looked around. Making sure there was no one else, he grabbed Yan Qing by the collar, lifting the eight-foot-tall man off the ground by his feet.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to run away?¡± The gentleness on his face vanished, leaving only a mix of resentment and frustration. ¡°And this is what you call running away? Running into the thieves¡¯ den? Huh?¡±


    ¡°I was worried about you¡­¡± Yan Qing said absentmindedly.


    ¡°You idiot! I can fight better than you, and I couldn¡¯t even run away. You came to join me in death? Great, just great¡­¡±


    A¡¯Si glanced at the master and disciple of the Kushan Sect, smiled politely, then changed his expression, looking stern again.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve brought two more unfortunate people with you? They are innocent!¡±


    Shi Jingzhi quickly explained, ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s cold outside, and we were planning to spend the night here. That¡¯s why we arrived late, not because Yan Qing persuaded us. He told us about you yesterday. You¡¯re Su Sigou, right¡­?¡±


    Little did he know that he was only making matters worse.


    ¡°You told them my name is Su Sigou?! You gave me a new name, and now you¡¯re eating it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Su Si, Su Si, please let go first.¡± Yan Qing spoke in a friendly tone. ¡°Everyone, this is my friend, Su Si. The Si from reckless. When I changed my own surname, I also helped him change his name*.¡±


    *Before, Su Si¡¯s name was [Su Sigou] (ËÕËĹ·), with the [si] deriving from four [ËÄ]. His current (new) name is [Su Si] (ËÕËÁ) with the [si] deriving from wanton/reckless (ËÁÒâ). Note: Yan Qing did not change Su Si¡¯s surname (just his own).


    Only then did Su Si release his grip, and Yan Qing rubbed his neck, feeling relieved.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown stronger than before, even taller than me.¡± Su Si finally spoke after a long silence as his eyes slightly reddened. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I went to Taiheng. Since you never came, I thought¡­¡±


    Su Si shook his head and smiled sincerely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that now. It¡¯s good to see each other. San Zi*, come here and give me a hug.¡±


    *Third Son. It¡¯ll be explained later why he¡¯s called this but think of it as a nickname.


    Seeing the two young men reuniting after a long separation and embracing tightly, Shi Jingzhi looked at his disciple with longing. ¡°It¡¯s really nice. I also want such friends.¡±


    Yin Ci broke off a piece of smoked meat and stuffed it into his master¡¯s hand. ¡°We haven¡¯t been separated for a long time. Here Shizun, eat some meat.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi started chewing the meat sadly.


    ¡°I apologize for earlier. We were being watched outside, so I couldn¡¯t show too much enthusiasm.¡± After calming down for a while, Su Si¡¯s emotions finally eased. ¡°And who are these two?¡±


    ¡°Shi Jingzhi of the Kushan Sect. This is my disciple, Yin Ci. Yan Qing is currently following me and serving as a servant in our sect.¡±


    Su Si nodded readily. ¡°Su Si, no family, no sect. I know some self-defense skills.¡±


    ¡°I pretended to like it here and have been staying for nearly half a month without any trouble so far. With the appearances of Sect Master Shi and San Zi, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues for now. However, it¡¯s uncertain for Brother Yin. Now, what I¡¯m about to say is all true, so please stay calm.¡±


    Su Si¡¯s story was humbler than Yan Qing¡¯s.


    Ten years ago, he got separated from Yan Qing and ended up in an unfamiliar place. At first, due to his naturally strong grip, he was tricked into doing labor work, and later, because of his appearance, he was bought by a wealthy family as a servant. When the wealthy family was robbed, he joined the group of bandits and spent a few years in a daze. Eventually, the gang dispersed, and Su Si, without any identity, became a beggar on the streets.


    In short, he had encountered all sorts of lowly people.


    Fortunately, Su Si had learned some butcher skills and had learned to read a few characters under Yan Qing¡¯s insistence. A butcher in Yongsheng was willing to take him in, and that was when he settled down. After saving enough money, he started wandering, and ten years had already passed.


    To prove his identity, Su Si pointed to the cleaver inserted in the table. The cleaver shimmered with a cold light, with a rough wooden handle, soaked in blood and oil, emitting a faint smell of pork.


    Yin Ci¡¯s gaze paused for a moment. He always felt that the cleaver looked somewhat familiar. However, considering that the cleaver was quite shabby, he withdrew his gaze and continued listening to Su Si¡¯s account.


    Su Si chose Xizhuang as his first stop. He decided to return to the village to see if Yan Qing had dug up the coin, but he ended up in a situation exactly like that of the Kushan Sect. When he tried to leave the village, he was intercepted by the people from Yuanxian Village.


    Su Si was even more reckless than them. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the dog and directly drew his cleaver, fighting against the white-robed strange people.


    ¡°I chopped one of them in the sole of the foot and cut their throat. Their tendons should have snapped, but they continued to move as if nothing happened.¡± Su Si rubbed his chin. ¡°At that time, I saw something wrapped in a cloth.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi sat up slowly and asked, ¡°Something? ¡°


    ¡°Well, it definitely wasn¡¯t a person. Through the gaps in the fabric, I saw fleshy pieces that looked like internal organs¡­ Who has internal organs growing on their feet these days? I chopped it fiercely with my cleaver, but it didn¡¯t even make a sound. Is that normal?¡± Su Si asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel pain, and there were so many of them. I knew I had no chance of winning, so I admitted defeat and made one request¡ªto dig up something from San Zi¡¯s house. There was no one else in the village, so they let me go.¡±


    He grabbed a glass of water, drank most of it in one gulp, and cursed a few more vulgar words.


    ¡°San Zi might not come back to dig up the money, but it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. I didn¡¯t know how long they would guard the place, so I left a note¡­ and then you! I was captured on the front foot, and you came right after. Haa¡ª¡±


    Su Si slammed his head on the table, creating a loud thud.


    Yan Qing had nothing to say and could only pat his back soothingly.


    Shi Jingzhi, having been frightened many times, gradually grew accustomed to it. ¡°We came here to hide from people, and everything that happened was purely accidental. It¡¯s fortunate to have someone reliable here.¡±


    Yin Ci remained silent.


    Someone reliable? He didn¡¯t think so, and Shi Jingzhi might not have spoken sincerely either.


    Along this journey, he did smell the scent of pus and blood from the white-robed individuals¡­ the white-robed monsters. He smelled it, and this fox wouldn¡¯t miss it either. Su Si claimed to have injured one of the white-robed monsters, and it was probably not a lie.


    However, the white-robed monsters were capable of easily overpowering Shi Jingzhi. Could Su Si, a butcher, really have had a chance to injure it?


    But Su Si¡¯s encounter with Yan Qing didn¡¯t seem fake, and his emotions appeared genuine. Yin Ci decided to observe a little longer.


    Yan Qing, on the other hand, seemed to unconditionally trust Su Si, and his focus was elsewhere.


    ¡°A¡¯Si, should we discuss it here? Won¡¯t the villagers eavesdrop?¡±


    Su Si slapped his head. ¡°No, no, I have a helper. Come, let me introduce my ally. I owe my survival to it.¡±


    Before anyone could react, Su Si opened the window and stuck his head out. ¡°Lord Bai, Lord Bai¡ªdinner is ready!¡±


    In an instant, a snow-white creature smashed in.


    It knocked Su Si to the ground, with its two feet stepping on Su Si¡¯s face, arrogantly surveying the world. Then it flapped its wings and let out a loud honk.


    It looked like a goose, but much larger than an ordinary one. Its beak had a particularly plump lump of flesh on top. Unlike a regular goose, it had two antennae-like things on its head, about the length of a human finger, covered in short feathers and drooping softly.


    Yin Ci, rarely puzzled, murmured, ¡°A goose?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a goose demon.¡±


    Su Si quickly got up.


    ¡°If we use it right, it¡¯s stronger than any monster in Yuanxian Village.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Yan Qing is not really the pet (¡­). The pet in this story officially appears!


    It¡¯s a true combat force, Fox Shi, danger.


    Demonic Lord Yin announces a no-prize guessing game: Lord Bai =? Shi

 CH 28

    The goose demon, Lord Bai, spun in place and let out two loud honks. It straightened its chest and raised its head. Its bean-like eyes shone with severity as it scanned the master and disciple of the Kushan Sect.


    If looks could kill, Yin Ci felt like he had been insulted and cursed for eighteen generations. Shi Jingzhi, who was standing beside him, took a step back, his mood not much better.


    Su Si hurriedly pulled out a basin of vegetable leaves, and only then did Lord Bai divert its gaze and start pecking at the food.


    ¡°Lord Bai is a goose I found near Yongsheng. It kept following me, so I took care of it casually¡ªit has a keen intuition. As long as I follow its lead, my life is always preserved.¡±


    Yin Ci looked at Su Si stroking the big goose and felt a little complicated.


    Here they were, a healer, a diviner, a cook, and a vegetable seller, all gathered. Tomorrow, they would dominate the street corner.


    Lord Bai seemed to realize that it had been categorized as ¡°vegetable¡±, and its sharp gaze swept over. Its gaze wasn¡¯t only focused on Yin Ci. It seemed Shi Jingzhi was also considering something similar.


    For the first time, the master and disciple of the Kushan Sect stood united, facing the goose in a silent standoff.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Su Si moved Lord Bai¡¯s food bowl, took off the mountain ghost coin from its neck, and casually threw it to Yan Qing.


    Yan Qing caught it steadily. ¡°If you wanted to remind me that you came, leaving something behind would have been enough. Why bother taking it away?¡±


    ¡°This thing wards off evil spirits. Besides, if I happen to die nearby, you might be able to identify my remains with it and help bury me.¡±


    Yan Qing frowned when he heard this. ¡°Why say something so unlucky?¡±


    Su Si grimaced, and his eyes faintly drifted towards the master and disciple, showing a bit of concern.


    Having walked the lower levels of the martial world for a long time, gullibility was most taboo. Trusting others lightly was the last thing Su Si would do. Yin Ci happened to want to leave the room and observe the situation outside.


    Shi Jingzhi acted even faster. He coughed twice. ¡°Since there won¡¯t be any immediate danger, I¡¯ll take A¡¯Ci for a stroll nearby. There¡¯s a river not far from here. Can we catch fish there?¡±


    ¡®Not good,¡¯ Yin Ci thought. It seemed like his master had some unresolved issues with fish.


    Su Si happily said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a good idea. We can cook some fish later. How about taking Lord Bai with you?¡±


    Both of them shook their heads resolutely.


    ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s not far anyway. Just don¡¯t provoke the villagers.¡± Su Si scratched his head. ¡°The fishing net is behind the door, so help yourselves.¡±


    Su Si¡¯s residence was on the outskirts of the village, near the river. There weren¡¯t many passersby nearby, making it very peaceful. The river water was clear, revealing the riverbed. The fish in the river had plump bodies, leisurely twisting and sucking the tiny flower petals on the water¡¯s surface.


    Shi Jingzhi paid no attention to the fishing net. He took off his shoes and socks, tied up his clothes, and took out his bamboo pole as he walked towards the river. The river flowed slowly, barely reaching his knees.


    Yin Ci dragged the fishing net and found a stone by the river to use as a seat.


    Looking at the scenery in front of him, it was nothing more than a paradise. However, he had noticed all the way here that there was no shrine or medicinal garden. He didn¡¯t know where the immortals mentioned by Yin Deng lived, or where the elixir came from.


    As he was thinking, Shi Jingzhi suddenly inserted the bamboo pole into the water and lifted a fish out. The fish¡¯s tail flicked in the air, splashing numerous sparkling water droplets, with a few landing on Yin Ci¡¯s face.


    The fish here lived a comfortable life, with their bellies full and their minds at ease. They were only familiar with gentle nets and had never tasted such bitterness. The fat fish, lifted out of the water, was filled with anger, and its tails floundered like steel whips.


    Shi Jingzhi closed his eyes.


    He carefully stepped in the water, gracefully evading the fish¡¯s tail. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s movements were extremely restrained, like a gentle breeze, not causing a single splash or disturbing the fish in the water.


    Yin Ci raised an eyebrow.


    His master not only avoided the fish¡¯s tail but even attempted to dodge the water droplets. It was his first attempt, so Shi Jingzhi¡¯s shoulder was still splashed.


    Taking advantage of his master¡¯s distraction, Yin Ci lightly tapped the fish with the bamboo pole, causing it to hover in the air. Only when it stopped struggling did Shi Jingzhi stop practicing and toss the fish to Yin Ci on the shore.


    Then another fish came, repeating the process.


    Yin Ci quickly understood the technique. Shi Jingzhi had stolen various martial arts before and was now blending and modifying them to create something unique to himself.


    To keep both his mind and body focused at the same time was undoubtedly a mentally and physically exhausting task. However, his master seemed tireless, practicing for a whole hour. With each movement, he displayed a hint of a daring and desperate feeling.


    Surrounded by beautiful scenery and accompanied by Shi Jingzhi¡¯s handsome face, the scene was pleasing to the eye. Unfortunately, Demon Lord Yin¡¯s nature was not cooperative. As the warm breeze blew, he gradually became drowsy. Countless thoughts became muddled and mixed together.


    What was Shi Jingzhi desperately trying to achieve? Did he know that his days were numbered? ¡­This man was deep in his thoughts, so perhaps he knew.


    His lively master, jumping around and counting the remaining days, was, in a sense, more tormenting than lingering on a sickbed. Yin Ci had witnessed countless talented individuals, unable to fight for their lives, succumbed to despair and madness.


    Throughout their journey, this man had remained composed, fearing death. He didn¡¯t seem like someone who had seen through worldly matters, so how could he maintain his sanity?


    Yin Ci yawned and hugged the fishing net tightly. Dozens of fat fish were struggling for breath in the net, but there wasn¡¯t much fishy smell. He squinted, basking in the sunlight, feeling light and ethereal, wishing he could lie down on the spot.


    Shi Jingzhi was still practicing diligently in the river.


    Forget it. It had nothing to do with him. After all, Shi Jingzhi had said when they left the Ghost Tomb that he wouldn¡¯t pry into his personal matters anymore.


    Master and disciple were separated by a seemingly nonexistent paper window*, and neither of them would break through it. They would make do with what they had. Shi Jingzhi understood when to advance and retreat, so he probably wouldn¡¯t provoke anyone voluntarily¡­


    *Metaphorically refers to a thin layer that can be poked/pierced through, describing information or secrets that are not well kept or guarded and can be easily exposed.


    ¡°Feeling tired?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi appeared out of nowhere, placing a hand on Yin Ci¡¯s forehead and getting extremely close to his face.


    His master¡¯s hand was soaked in water which made it slightly cool. Yin Ci lifted his eyelids. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep. Master will take care of you.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi smiled again¡ªa smile that wasn¡¯t condescending or deliberately pleasing, but pure and sincere.


    Yin Ci felt as if he had been stung by a bee. He instantly became slightly more alert, but a dark restlessness emerged in his heart. Here it was again, that inexplicable sincerity.


    He didn¡¯t dislike sincere people, but this smile alone seemed to pierce through him.


    Seeing his disciple furrowing his brows, Shi Jingzhi thought it was because Yin Ci was dissatisfied with waiting for so long. He moved his palm upward, taking the opportunity to tidy up Yin Ci¡¯s hair. The gentle spring breeze rustled through, and Yin Ci, half asleep and half awake, had a few wildflower petals stuck in his hair.


    That hand gently caressed the top of Yin Ci¡¯s head, naturally sliding down his face, tucking away a few stray hairs behind his ear.


    Yin Ci trembled as if struck by lightning, grabbing hold of that wrist.


    Fingers brushing through his hair, accompanied by the beautiful scenery beside them, and that sincere smile. He had seen this scene before and suddenly understood the source of his restlessness.


    Shi Jingzhi, chasing after a fleeting hope like a bubble with what little life he had left, was no different from himself. However, he had been trapped in a state of unable-to-die for too long, unable to even taste the flavor of hope, only wandering like a walking corpse.


    No one could escape from collapse, as long as they had a heart.


    Over twenty years ago, at Kushan, Yin Ci was on the verge of losing himself to madness. He had taken refuge in the Juyi Valley, filled with monsters, yet still encountered an outsider¡ªa two- or three-year-old mute child that somehow managed to sneak in.


    If it weren¡¯t for that child, Yin Ci would have undoubtedly lost his humanity long ago and turned into a monstrous killer.


    Even the mute child would smile with such sincerity. It made sense since an ignorant child wouldn¡¯t know any other way to smile.


    But that child would also reach out and slowly touch his hair, from the top of his head to his cheeks, gathering the unruly strands behind his ear.


    It was exactly the same.


    Yin Ci took care of the mute child for a while, even considering taking the child with him. Although the goodwill of a child couldn¡¯t last, and flowers would always wither, he was better at bidding farewell than anyone else in the world.


    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t take the mute child with him.


    The mute child died. It was as if it was a slightly bloody twist of fate, forcing him to remain conscious in this world.


    The Juyi Valley back then was just as beautiful as a dream.


    The familiar scene reappeared, and Yin Ci was once again stung by the fangs of ¡°fate¡±. He held onto Shi Jingzhi¡¯s wrist tightly, while his mind was muddled as he thought, ¡®Yes, this person won¡¯t live much longer either.¡¯


    Shi Jingzhi winced in pain. ¡°A¡¯Ci?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a bit dizzy from being tired.¡± Yin Ci gradually loosened his grip.


    ¡®If the mute child were still alive, they would be around this age by now,¡¯ he thought absentmindedly.


    Ever since Shi Jingzhi made the ¡°unfulfilled¡± promise, Yin Ci had been waiting for him to betray it. But what would he do if Shi Jingzhi never broke that promise, even until his death?


    Now that they were separated by just a layer of paper window, Yin Ci was no longer inclined to continue playing the obedient disciple. Should he give his master a timely ¡°surprise¡± as a reward?


    However, he didn¡¯t have much time to ponder, as a commotion suddenly broke out not far away. A group of villagers blew suonas*, scattering red paper strips in the air, and marched towards the village in a grand procession.


    *A traditional double-reeded Chinese musical instrument. It had a distinctively loud and high-pitched sound, and was used frequently in Chinese traditional music ensembles, particularly in those that perform outdoors.


    Shi Jingzhi immediately became alert. He lowered his head, lifted the net full of fish, and dragged Yin Ci back into the house.


    Upon entering the house, both master and disciple almost thought they had walked into the wrong place.


    The floor was covered in neatly folded clothes, some of which had already been washed and were hanging by the window. The table was wiped clean, and the Kushan Sect¡¯s luggage had been organized. Sausages and preserved meat were placed in a basket near the stove.


    ¡°No fish allowed inside.¡± Fortunately, Yan Qing appeared in time, holding a broom as he spoke with a tone carrying a hint of authority. ¡°Otherwise, the house will have a smell that¡¯s hard to get rid of.¡±


    Truly a servant trained by the Taiheng Sect, overly dedicated.


    Su Si, on the other hand, was slumped lazily in a chair, with the large goose slumped on top of him. The two of them had turned into interior decorations. Su Si seemed to be in a good mood, apparently having a pleasant chat with Yan Qing.


    Seeing the master and disciple return, Su Si straightened up and twirled the meat cleaver in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re guests, so I¡¯ll take care of the fish alone. San Zi told me that Brother Yin is a good cook, so I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t particularly relaxed. ¡°I saw a group of villagers in red outside, but I didn¡¯t see any sedan chairs. What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a funeral procession.¡± Su Si patted Lord Bai a few times. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard people talk about it. This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered it myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­They dress so festively for a funeral?¡± Shi Jingzhi furrowed his brows.


    ¡°There are many strange things about this village. Take the funerals, for example¡ªwhen someone dies, the villagers dress and adorn the corpse, then use wooden sticks to prop up the limbs. Then they mix the deceased among the procession and send them off in a grand procession to the forbidden area, allowing the dead to ¡®ascend to immortality¡¯.¡±


    Su Si laughed coldly. With his beautiful appearance and the tear mole accentuating it, he seemed somewhat frivolous.


    ¡°I was just telling San Zi. Xizhuang has hundreds of people, but I¡¯ve wandered all over this place and haven¡¯t seen anyone from Xizhuang, nor have I found any graves or corpses. If the people of Xizhuang are truly alive, they can only be in the ¡®forbidden area¡¯. I¡¯m new here, so I don¡¯t have the qualifications to approach that place. You guys¡­¡±


    Lord Bai suddenly stretched its neck and let out a loud ¡°honk¡±, causing Su Si to immediately shut his mouth.


    After a moment, there was a knocking sound at the door. Su Si glanced at them and rolled his eyes, then swiftly opened the door.


    Yin Deng stood outside, her big eyes spinning around.


    ¡°Mom asked me to bring you some outer garments. Uncle Liu has ascended to immortality today, and there will be a banquet tonight. Remember to come.¡±


    Su Si quickly adjusted his expression and smiled warmly. ¡°Uncle Liu has ascended to immortality?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Dad said he was cutting meat at home yesterday and injured his finger.¡± Yin Deng shook her head like an adult. ¡°He left too early, and Auntie Liu is reluctant to part with him. But there are new guests in the village, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi was shocked. ¡°¡­Just from injuring his finger and he¡¯s gone?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean gone? He ascended into an immortal!¡± Yin Deng tilted her nose.


    Shi Jingzhi looked dazed, and Yin Ci somewhat understood his feelings¡ªthis girl was talking about a miraculous elixir that could cure all ailments, but if dying counted as ascending to immortality, that elixir might as well be made of paper ashes.


    ¡°Is it really just an injured finger?¡± Shi Jingzhi confirmed again.


    Yin Deng had some patience for Shi Jingzhi. ¡°Well, big brother, you¡¯re not considered one of the villagers, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°The villagers don¡¯t get sick. But if they suffer an external injury that doesn¡¯t heal within three days, they will ascend to immortality.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Time for Fox Shi to avenge his shame! 1 Shi = dozens of fish, congratulations!


    Demonic Lord Yin: Probing the window paper¡¯s edge repeatedly.jpg


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I see that there are many friends discussing ¡°side CP¡± in the comments, so let me explain a bit.


    Personally, my habit is that if there are clear and complete romantic storylines for the main supporting characters in the text, I will indicate the side couples in the synopsis.


    This novel doesn¡¯t have any indication, similar to the previous two books. Yan Qing and Su Si are both traditional growth-type characters. The main focus of their storyline is on personal growth, and there won¡¯t be a romantic storyline in the main text. If there is any romantic development, it will be in the extra chapters. Of course, you are welcome to freely imagine (wink).


    Kinky Thoughts:


    I would just say¡­ keep this author note in mind for later¡­


    Don¡¯t expect anything from Su Si and Yan Qing¡­

 CH 29

    Su Si had a way of dealing with villagers. He showed no surprise or fear, always smiling and amusing Yin Deng.


    After collecting their clothes and closing the door, Su Si¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°It seems they really like Sect Master Shi. I¡¯ve been in this village for almost half a month and haven¡¯t heard anyone mention it.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a symptom. Brother Su, have you encountered any other strange things during your time here?¡±


    ¡°Believe me, this is definitely not a good place.¡± Su Si played with the cleaver absentmindedly. ¡°The weather, the temperature, the humidity of the wind¡ªnothing has changed in half a month. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that they haven¡¯t asked me to do anything.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yan Qing¡¯s expression became increasingly puzzled.


    Su Si casually tossed the cleaver onto the table and reached out to pull Yan Qing¡¯s face. ¡°San Zi, we lived together for two years, and I should have taken you out more often. In this world, there¡¯s no pie in the sky that¡¯s force-fed to you; only cases of forcibly taking you as a wife, not as a father.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi intervened to ease the tension. ¡°Forcing someone to come but not allowing them to leave, without any ulterior motives, can only mean they want to harm you.¡±


    Yan Qing suddenly realized.


    ¡°The Taiheng Sect has a clean and upright reputation, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good or bad thing. It seems the children have all turned foolish.¡± Su Si let go of Yan Qing¡¯s face with an expression filled with concern.


    With limited information in their hands, the group couldn¡¯t plan ahead. After chatting for a while, it was time for lunch. Shi Jingzhi had an impressive record, so Yin Ci had prepared a table full of fish.


    Su Si didn¡¯t touch his chopsticks. ¡°San Zi, can you still return to Taiheng? According to what you said, Senior Shi doesn¡¯t seem angry with you. How about changing your identity¡­ You two, I¡¯m not saying that the Kushan Sect isn¡¯t good. But as you can see, my brother here is just a piece of wood and can¡¯t withstand any storms.¡±


    Yan Qing lowered his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go back.¡±


    Su Si shook his head and wiggled it. ¡°Forget it, forget it. If you can¡¯t go back, then you can¡¯t. When I become a great hero, I¡¯ll protect you. How about this, once we leave this place, you can come with me¡­¡±


    Seeing the master and disciple start eating, Su Si finally picked up a piece of fish with his chopsticks and put it in his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± After swallowing the fish, Su Si spoke seriously. ¡°Being realistic is important, even for a great hero. Sect Master Shi, does your Kushan Sect still need people?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m out of money.¡±


    ¡°Forget about money. Let¡¯s not worry about that. I still have some silver on hand, and that¡¯s enough for meals.¡± Su Si was enthusiastic.


    Yin Ci glanced at Lord Bai and suddenly interjected, ¡°Brother Su, what can you do?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Since Shizun isn¡¯t taking on disciples, then you can only be a servant. Yan Qing is good at miscellaneous tasks, while I handle hunting and cooking. So, what does Brother Su plan to do?¡±


    Su Si scratched his head for a moment. ¡°How about I lend you Lord Bai?¡± he suggested.


    ¡®Now it¡¯s in my hands,¡¯ thought Yin Ci. ¡®If that goose demon really has extraordinary intuition, it can be used when searching for the Shirou.¡¯


    He thought to himself and glanced at Shi Jingzhi, only to find his master looking at him with an affectionate gaze that gave him goosebumps.


    Yin Ci nearly choked on the fish soup.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, eat slowly.¡± Shi Jingzhi patted his back.


    Despite his fears, Shi Jingzhi still held more fondness than caution for his disciple.


    Before entering the Ghost Tomb, he had entrusted Shen Zhu to thoroughly investigate everyone. Along the way, while he was fearful, he had secretly observed each person. If someone had assumed another¡¯s identity, he should have noticed. But he didn¡¯t.


    He had also fought against that person in white. Judging from their bone structure, the white-clad person was only around twenty years old. After reaching the third level, with only a few dozen people remaining, the range became even smaller. Yet, he still couldn¡¯t find them.


    And the one whose background he couldn¡¯t uncover was none other than Yin Ci. He had tried probing multiple times, but Yin Ci remained unmoved like a mountain, making it impossible for Shi Jingzhi to come to a definite conclusion.


    So, he resorted to a compromise¡ªhe would place a layer of window paper between the two of them and put the matter on the back burner. By saying ¡°I don¡¯t care about private matters¡±, regardless of whether Yin Ci was the person in white or not, it wouldn¡¯t harm their relationship.


    Apart from these things, Yin Ci was a perfect disciple¡ªthoughtful, sensible, and skilled in cooking. If an ordinary person were caught up in these extraordinary events, they would inevitably harbor resentment and grievances. However, Yin Ci not only had no complaints but also raised objections to Su Si¡¯s desire to join them.


    Shi Jingzhi inexplicably remembered the cat he had secretly raised in his childhood.


    That cat had an extremely strong sense of territory and was keen on hissing at everything unfamiliar. Other than that, it was good to pet. The current situation seemed to be black and white, as if it wasn¡¯t that important.


    Lost in his thoughts, Shi Jingzhi burned his tongue with a fish ball. Before he could say anything, Yin Ci handed him a cup of cold water.


    If their encounter at Kushan was truly fate, then this time fate was rather gentle to him.


    After satisfying their hunger and thirst, Shi Jingzhi took out the clear silver bamboo pole and compared it to the coarse hemp cloth, sighing.


    Su Si was eager to prove his worth. Even before he finished swallowing the fish in his mouth, he became more talkative. ¡°Sect Master Shi, what are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°The previous flag is damaged, and I want to make a new one. Going to the banquet at night with just a bamboo pole will only raise suspicions,¡± Shi Jingzhi explained while smearing some soot from the stove and skillfully drawing the bold and vigorous characters: ¡°Medicine Cures Illness¡±.


    ¡°Surely there must be an embroidery expert in this village. But I¡¯m not at ease with taking things out. Bringing in an outsider would also be inconvenient for conversation. Brother Su, do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°I have needles and thread¡­ but San Zi can at most do some patchwork, not embroidery. How about Sect Master bring a kitchen knife and keep it in your pocket?¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t that make it even more suspicious? Shi Jingzhi firmly shook his head.


    After finishing his fish soup with a loud gulp, Su Si let out a big burp. ¡°Well, then I have no solution. There are only four grown men here. Who would have the idle time to learn embroidery?¡±


    Yin Ci replied expressionlessly, ¡°I can.¡±


    Su Si: ¡°¡­You can both cook and do embroidery. Brother, are you really his disciple and not his wife?¡±


    Yin Ci couldn¡¯t be bothered with arguing with the younger generation. ¡°I happen to know a little bit.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he enjoyed it; he was simply bored and had tried all kinds of crafts to pass the time. Even if Shi Jingzhi wanted a sugar painting right now, he could easily create a zodiac animal on the spot.


    Ignoring his astonished master, Yin Ci directly took the bamboo pole and fabric and skillfully started sewing the flag. In no time, the flag took shape, even more exquisite than the previous one.


    Shi Jingzhi was deeply moved. ¡°A¡¯Ci, if you were a girl, with this skill alone, you would definitely marry well.¡±


    Yin Ci coldly raised his eyes. ¡°Shizun, what characters do you want to embroider on this flag? Let me think¡­ ¡®Medicine Cures Illness¡¯, right?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi suddenly fell silent, not daring to say another word.


    In less than half an hour, the flag was embroidered. Yin Ci¡¯s stitches were delicate and neat, the characters on the flag were clear and full, and the fabric was well stretched. Shi Jingzhi hung his jade pendant on it and vigorously rubbed his face against the flag, clearly delighted.


    Su Si looked at Yan Qing. ¡°San Zi, I thought you enjoyed doing housework, but there are people in this world even crazier than you¡­ You can¡¯t admit defeat!¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°?¡±


    While the three of them were busy with their own discussions, Yin Ci secretly approached Lord Bai, attempting to touch it. If this goose demon¡¯s intuition was truly remarkable, perhaps it could help him find a dead end. Although he despised this creature, it was necessary to build a good relationship.


    But to his surprise, Lord Bai widened its round black eyes, and the two flesh antennae on its head slowly stood upright. It opened its mouth at Yin Ci, revealing rows of fine teeth.


    Yin Ci continued to reach out¡ªhe had tamed countless demons, so how could he be afraid of this creature?


    As it turned out, it dared indeed.


    Lord Bai slowly bit down on Yin Ci¡¯s hand and twisted it forcefully. It stared at him defiantly, as if issuing a warning. Helplessly, Yin Ci had to pry open its beak and retract his hand.


    Fine, there¡¯s always tomorrow.


    Nightfall arrived quickly.


    The four of them changed into ordinary attire from the village and headed to the banquet with Yin Deng. Considering the situation, Lord Bai would easily be mistaken for an extra dish, so they had to leave it behind to guard the house.


    The banquet was set up in an open space on the side of the village, with round tables arranged. The four of them joined the Yin family at one table, and the table was filled with abundant dishes. Laughter and joy surrounded them. If they hadn¡¯t just found out that someone had died, this scene wouldn¡¯t be much different from a countryside wedding feast.


    Having eaten a lot for lunch, the four of them didn¡¯t have much appetite now and barely touched their chopsticks.


    Yin Deng thought they were being reserved. She put down the spoon she was using to feed her younger sister and smiled at Shi Jingzhi. ¡°Big brother, from now on, the whole village is one big family. Don¡¯t feel like outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, half of this banquet is for you. It¡¯s been a long time since we had new guests in the village, so everyone is very happy,¡± Yin Deng¡¯s mother added in a gentle voice. ¡°Tonight, the Goddess will make an appearance. It¡¯s a big event.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°The Goddess?¡±


    ¡°The village immortal!¡± Yin Deng cheerfully said. ¡°Mom said that the Goddess has been here for over fifty years but usually doesn¡¯t show herself. However, if a child is born in the village or new people arrive, she comes out to greet them.¡±


    Yin Ci happily sucked on the tip of his chopsticks. Everyone at the banquet treated him as if he were invisible. He felt more at ease than the attention-grabbing Shi Jingzhi and could freely look around.


    As scheduled, the Goddess made her appearance after the banquet.


    The Goddess was exquisitely beautiful, appearing to be less than thirty years old. She wore a casually styled light green dress and her black hair loosely tied in a bun, with a jade hairpin inserted that swayed with her steps.


    She walked through the lively banquet, and the surrounding festive atmosphere instantly dissipated by half. The villagers dared not touch the Goddess and their eyes were filled with reverence and infatuation.


    ¡­An immortal?


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t sense anything particularly special about her.


    The Goddess stopped in front of Shi Jingzhi and carefully examined him, showing a satisfied expression. But before she could speak, a woman rushed over from the side.


    The woman hurriedly knelt down, holding the hem of the Goddess¡¯s clothes, and stammered, ¡°Great Goddess, could you make an exception and let Lao Liu come back to accompany me for two more years? I know ascending to immortality is a good thing, but, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Auntie Liu, what are you doing?!¡± Yin Deng¡¯s father lowly scolded. ¡°The elixir is not meant for ordinary people. Have you forgotten the rules?¡±


    Auntie Liu looked like she was in her middle years, but there was still a youthful lament in her eyes. ¡°Lao Liu left too early. I suddenly said at noon that I wanted to drink broth, and he went to cut¡­¡±


    Yin Deng couldn¡¯t understand the underlying sadness in the conversation. ¡°But that was Uncle Liu¡¯s own carelessness, and besides, ascending to immortality isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡±


    Auntie Liu just continued crying.


    The Goddess wasn¡¯t angered; she gently helped Auntie Liu up. ¡°Parting from life and death is always hard to get used to. It¡¯s normal if you¡¯re not accustomed. The banquet is too noisy; you should go home and rest for a while.¡±


    The Goddess had a gentle and compassionate appearance, exuding a somewhat merciful Bodhisattva-like temperament. As Auntie Liu looked at her face, her tears gradually stopped, and she nodded absentmindedly.


    She got up, bowed to the Goddess, and staggered back. But just halfway, she suddenly fell to the ground and cut her palm deeply.


    Shi Jingzhi instinctively reached for the medicine box.


    ¡°No need to bother. She¡¯s also ascending to immortality,¡± Yin Deng exclaimed loudly.


    Auntie Liu cowered on the ground, sitting there as if she hadn¡¯t reacted. A large amount of blood gushed from her palm, seeping into the ground.


    Shi Jingzhi still paid no attention and stood up to go over and bandage her. Auntie Liu was like an unconscious puppet, motionless, allowing Shi Jingzhi to clean the wound and apply ointment.


    ¡°Auntie Liu, go home and get ready. You don¡¯t have much time left¡­¡± someone nearby said to her.


    ¡°She¡¯ll come with us, and I¡¯ll treat her,¡± Shi Jingzhi interrupted. ¡°This injury isn¡¯t a big deal; it shouldn¡¯t be fatal.¡±


    The Goddess watched with interest. ¡°Very well, everyone needs to adapt, so let him go. In a few days, he will surely come to find me.¡±


    Yin Ci stared fixedly at the Goddess, sensing something vaguely.


    In that brief moment, he felt the aura of magic from the Goddess. The incident with Auntie Liu just now wasn¡¯t an accidental fall; it was intentional by the Goddess.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s behavior also surprised him.


    Although his master couldn¡¯t be considered evil, his kindness wasn¡¯t so overflowing. Shi Jingzhi had already reached his limit by tending to Auntie Liu¡¯s wound, so it didn¡¯t make sense to bring her along. However, this convenience worked in Yin Ci¡¯s favor. If he could discover the secret of the villagers¡¯ easy deaths, he might be able to conduct some experiments on himself.


    Shi Jingzhi said, ¡°Yan Qing, carry Auntie Liu on your back. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Shizun, why do we have to take her back?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi glanced at Yin Ci with burning eyes and whispered, ¡°You know that my health isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Liu¡¯s pulse is three parts similar to mine.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Yin Ci: He¡¯s a fox. Happy, pet him and touch him.


    Shi Jingzhi: He¡¯s a cat. Happy, pet him and touch him.


    Some time later.


    Yin Ci: Change back!


    Shi Jingzhi: You change back first!

 CH 30

    After obtaining Su Si¡¯s consent, the group brought Auntie Liu back to their lodging.


    Yin Ci cooked a bowl of porridge and had Yan Qing feed it to Auntie Liu little by little. Auntie Liu made a few raspy sounds in her throat. A glimmer of light returned to her eyes, and her eye sockets became moist again. Her face had few wrinkles, but she appeared like a flower wilting after being away from water for a few days, emitting a strange sense of withering.


    ¡°No, the bleeding won¡¯t stop. Yan Qing, get some hot water and prepare needle and thread.¡± Shi Jingzhi gritted his teeth.


    Although it had been bandaged, the small wound continued to ooze blood slowly, staining the cloth a dark red. Shi Jingzhi heated the needle, sewed up the wound with a thread, and carefully wiped the sutured area with pure alcohol¡ªwhile the bleeding had stopped, another kind of liquid slowly seeped out.


    The liquid resembled diluted blood, with a faint green glow on the surface. It was translucent and contained many fine, filamentous impurities. Those filaments seemed to possess life as they slowly crawled, reopening the sutured wound, and the blood began to flow again.


    It was as if something was trying to break free from her veins.


    Yin Ci had seen people who naturally bled uncontrollably, but Auntie Liu¡¯s symptoms were completely different from theirs, exuding an eerie aura.


    Shi Jingzhi was still trying to clean up those filaments, but they were endless and couldn¡¯t be completely removed no matter what he did.


    His hand gradually began to tremble.


    Seeing the blood flowing again, Auntie Liu wasn¡¯t surprised; instead, a hint of sorrow appeared on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. This is the ¡®three-day wound¡¯. It¡¯s useless,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you all. It¡¯s better this way¡­ Anyway, there¡¯s no one left in my family.¡±


    Yan Qing walked to the bedside and tried to console her. ¡°You just asked the Goddess for the miraculous elixir. It seems that this ¡®three-day wound¡¯ is not necessarily fatal.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the Great Goddess does have a miraculous elixir. That medicine can resurrect the dead and turn flesh into bones, but it¡¯s only given to children and women in childbirth. Ordinary people can¡¯t use it.¡± Auntie Liu smiled bitterly as her lips turned paler. ¡°It was my impulsiveness. Lao Liu and I are both sixty years old, so it¡¯s normal for the Goddess not to give it to us¡­ I just miss Lao Liu.¡±


    Yan Qing was startled. ¡°Sixty?¡±


    Auntie Liu looked no older than forty and still retained her charm. Seeing Yan Qing¡¯s reaction, she wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that people outside age quickly. It seems to be true.¡±


    Then she pushed the soup bowl away wearily. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but please send me back. If I die here, the house will also be tainted with bad luck.¡±


    Su Si raised an eyebrow. ¡°You just stay here. I¡¯m not afraid of bad luck. What kind of person would I be if I let an old person go back and die alone?¡±


    Auntie Liu smiled wearily and tightly held Yan Qing¡¯s hand.


    Yan Qing was a bit nervous but didn¡¯t retract his hand. ¡°Is it true that if someone stays in the village, they will die from the ¡®three-day wound¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry for now. After the village initiation ceremony, you will become like this¡­ Lao Liu came to the village several decades ago, and he told me¡­¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°We won¡¯t participate in the initiation ceremony.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t participate in the initiation ceremony, you will never be able to leave the village. Actually, the ceremony is quite good¡­ As long as you don¡¯t suffer a major injury, you¡¯ll live a life free of illness and calamity and age slowly.¡± Auntie Liu exhaled slowly. ¡°Child, don¡¯t be disgusted. Let me hold your hand for a little longer¡­ When Lao Liu was young, his hands were this big and so warm¡­¡±


    She held onto Yan Qing¡¯s hand like so, slowly closing her eyes, with a few tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Shi Jingzhi collected his tools expressionlessly and suddenly stood up, walking towards the door. This fox might have discovered something, and Yin Ci hesitated for a moment before following him.


    Outside the door, the night was deep, and the stars filled the sky.


    Shi Jingzhi looked up at the sky, not saying a word. Yin Ci took a few steps forward and tapped his master¡¯s back. ¡°Shizun, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°When people died in the Ghost Tomb, it was only a moment with a fitting end,¡± Shi Jingzhi whispered, ¡°But Auntie Liu doesn¡¯t have to die. It¡¯s just a minor wound¡­ but I can¡¯t find a solution, and I don¡¯t even know the reason.¡±


    It turned out their pulse was similar and so was their despair. Shi Jingzhi felt grief similar to Auntie Liu*.


    *The fox is sad at the death of a hare (ÍÃËÀºü±¯) Idiom referring to feeling sorrow or sympathy for others who are in a similar situation or facing a similar fate.


    Yin Ci had just discovered a new way of dying and happened to be in the right mood, so he couldn¡¯t help but offer a few words of comfort. ¡°At least Shizun has found a new clue. And the miraculous elixir does exist; it can cure Auntie Liu, so it must be able to cure Shizun too.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi turned his head and looked at Yin Ci intently. Suddenly, he extended his arms and tightly embraced his disciple.


    ¡°Shizun?¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, let me hold you for a moment.¡± Shi Jingzhi lowered his head and held Yin Ci tightly.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s body temperature was slightly higher, and the warmth permeated through the thin fabric, giving the sensation of being invaded. But Yin Ci had always liked warm things, so he closed his eyes and allowed Shi Jingzhi to embrace him.


    It was fine for the younger generation to act spoiled; there was no harm in it.


    The other¡¯s breath was somewhat hurried; perhaps they had once again encountered an incomprehensible dead end, and despair surged up again. Yin Ci remained motionless, with his hands hanging by his sides. He didn¡¯t hug Shi Jingzhi back, but he didn¡¯t break free either.


    After holding Yin Ci for quite a while, Shi Jingzhi finally let out a breath. ¡°I feel better now. Thank you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything more, turned around, and walked a few steps towards the door before stopping and waiting for Yin Ci to catch up. Yin Ci watched his master¡¯s figure and suddenly felt that this person was somewhat pitiful.


    Seeing someone else being embraced, Shi Jingzhi seemed to be attracted by that emotional connection and had to experience it firsthand.


    He often had moments of panic, indicating that he might not be naturally timid. That day in the Ghost Tomb, his emotions were like a turbulent sea, rushing forth relentlessly. His master seemed to be unable to handle his own emotions. Like a little beast abandoned by its pack, there was no one to teach him.


    But he happened to be extremely knowledgeable and had formidable inner force.


    The longer they spent together, the more Yin Ci found it difficult to fathom his master¡¯s background. But today, when he remembered the mute boy, he felt a bit more tolerant towards Shi Jingzhi.


    Although this fox was cunning in a thousand ways, what was the point of competing with a dying person?


    The night passed uneventfully.


    Su Si slept in bed, sprawled in all directions. Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci squeezed together, wrapped in a blanket. Auntie Liu held Yan Qing¡¯s hand, and Yan Qing couldn¡¯t bring himself to let go of her. He sat by the bed the whole night.


    With the sunrise and the crowing of the rooster, everyone felt refreshed. However, Yan Qing¡¯s face was pale and dark. He was nodding off at the edge of the bed, on the verge of slipping off the chair.


    Auntie Liu lay quietly in bed. Her face was pale, and her chest rose and fell slowly, as if she was deeply asleep.


    ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s fine,¡± Yan Qing explained to the empty air in a daze. ¡°Her hand is still warm. She¡¯s fine.¡±


    Su Si angrily pried his fingers apart. ¡°Are you an idiot? Didn¡¯t you think of calling for a replacement when you felt tired? Go to sleep now!¡±


    Yan Qing stumbled to his feet and flopped onto Su Si¡¯s bed, falling asleep in that position. Shi Jingzhi cleaned himself up and went to check Auntie Liu¡¯s pulse.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t bother with them and started a fire to cook rice porridge.


    As the window opened, the air carried flower petals and grass fragments, gently pouring in with the sunlight. The morning in Yuanxian Village was particularly pleasant. The eerie aspects were somewhat blurred, giving a sense of peace and tranquility.


    Breakfast was prepared, and Shi Jingzhi filled an extra bowl of porridge and set it aside by Auntie Liu¡¯s bed.


    The tranquility persisted until everyone finished breakfast.


    Suddenly, voices came from outside the window. Yin Ci was the first to lean out and take a look.


    There were five or six people gathered at the door of Su Si¡¯s home. One person carried a roll of green grass mat on his shoulder, while another held a small white porcelain bottle with a jade-carved twig inside.


    Lord Bai didn¡¯t make a fuss; it was lying in its nest with its head tucked under its wing, still sound asleep. Su Si glanced at it, set down his bowl of porridge, and opened the door with relief.


    The leader of the group was a young man. ¡°Sorry to disturb you. We¡¯ve come to collect the body.¡±


    Su Si furrowed his brows. ¡°What body? Auntie Liu is perfectly fine.¡±


    The man smiled and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re all outsiders, so perhaps you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    With that, he confidently entered the house and approached Auntie Liu. He lifted her eyelids.


    ¡°Here, see for yourselves.¡±


    This time, not only Shi Jingzhi but even Su Si took a step back. Only Yin Ci secretly moved closer to get a clear look.


    Countless strands of light green thread emerged from Auntie Liu¡¯s pupils. These threads were strikingly similar to the ones flowing out of her wound yesterday. They squeezed within her eyeballs, tearing her pupils into fragmented pieces and sealing them tightly. Her eyes were in complete disarray, looking nothing like those of a living person.


    But she still had breath, a heartbeat, and body temperature.


    ¡°People from Yuanxian Village ascend to immortality like this,¡± the leader of the group said calmly. ¡°Since she won¡¯t wake up, let us take her away.¡±


    As he reached out his hand, Shi Jingzhi stopped him. ¡°Wait a moment! Let me try again.¡±


    He took a silver needle and pierced several major acupoints on Auntie Liu¡¯s body. Even if Auntie Liu remained unconscious, her body should have shown some reaction. However, Auntie Liu continued to lie motionless, resembling a wooden sculpture that could breathe.


    ¡°Is that enough? If you want to try other methods, I won¡¯t stop you¡­ but everything you can think of, we¡¯ve already tried. Who hasn¡¯t had a family member ascend to immortality? Who doesn¡¯t want their loved ones to stay a few more years?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t move away; he stood in front of Auntie Liu. ¡°But she is still alive.¡±


    His voice was somewhat soft, and it was unclear whom he was trying to convince.


    ¡°Auntie Liu is considered half of our family¡ªnot some spectacle for you to see. If the body remains here, the Goddess will surely be angry, and you all may suffer.¡± The man¡¯s tone grew heavier.


    Su Si immediately stepped back, Yin Ci remained silent, and Yan Qing continued to sleep on the bed, weakly gripping his hand.


    After a while, Shi Jingzhi finally moved aside and turned his back.


    Seeing that he no longer resisted, the villagers unfolded the grass mat and carefully wrapped Auntie Liu in it, carrying her on their shoulders.


    ¡°We have one more thing to do on this trip. First, wake up the person on the bed. Yes, you three, come a little closer¡ªaccording to the Goddess¡¯ orders, you need to test your immortal potential.¡±


    The atmosphere had been tense before, so the man deliberately softened his tone when saying this.


    Under the eaves, they had to lower their heads. The situation was unique, and no one wanted to antagonize the Goddess now. Shi Jingzhi took advantage of the situation, forced a smile, and approached as requested.


    Yan Qing was also pulled off the bed by Su Si, dazedly joining them. Only Yin Ci calmly returned to his seat, continuing to drink his porridge, completely ignored.


    The man took the white porcelain bottle and extracted a few drops of liquid that resembled water onto the backs of the three individuals¡¯ hands.


    As soon as the droplets touched Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hand, they instantly turned bright emerald green. The droplets on Su Si¡¯s hand also changed color, revealing a pale green hue. However, the droplets on Yan Qing¡¯s hand were different¡ªhis turned into a murky grayish-yellow.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not easy to find hospitable guests. It¡¯s rare for two of you to come at once. Brother, it¡¯s a pity. Like the young man over there, you have no immortal potential.¡±


    The man sighed at Yan Qing, shaking his head regretfully.


    ¡°To be honest, people without immortal potential are usually not allowed to stay in the village. If you want to stay, you¡¯ll have to marry a woman from the village. But with your looks, brother, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to stay.¡±


    He once again dismissively ignored Yin Ci.


    Facing Shi Jingzhi and Su Si, especially Shi Jingzhi, the man¡¯s smile became brighter. ¡°As for you two. You are our compatriots by nature. Take the time to explore the village first. When the full moon arrives, the Goddess will conduct the ceremony to officially welcome you into the village.¡±


    ¡°Can my disciple be tested as well?¡± Shi Jingzhi negotiated. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fair to skip him like this, would it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to test him. Anyone with immortal potential is undoubtedly attractive.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s smile froze on his face. ¡°Does A¡¯Ci have to get married in order to stay¡­ What if he and Yan Qing can¡¯t find someone to marry?¡±


    The man pondered for a moment and replied vaguely, ¡°The Great Goddess will handle it.¡±


    ¡°Brother Qing and I are married,¡± a crisp female voice suddenly spoke up.


    Su Si hugged Yan Qing¡¯s arm and spoke in a playful tone, mimicking a female voice. ¡°Anyway, I have entered the village so does this count?¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°?¡±


    All the melancholy on his face was suddenly blown away, replaced by astonishment.


    Even the villagers were startled. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I was originally a girl, but it¡¯s inconvenient to travel alone, so I disguised myself as a boy. I didn¡¯t dare to reveal my identity when I was suddenly brought to the village¡­ Now that my lover is here and you haven¡¯t given me any trouble, I have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Su Si was originally delicate in appearance and not particularly tall. Now he deliberately hunched his body, making himself appear even shorter. Strangely, his demeanor and voice were incredibly natural, without any sense of awkwardness. He looked like a tall and slender girl dressed as a boy.


    Villager: ¡°Well¡­ that shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Miss, we apologize for any offense before. Ahem, now there¡¯s only the other young man left. Time is limited, so you should think of a solution quickly.¡±


    Yin Ci turned his head slowly and looked at Shi Jingzhi.


    Shi Jingzhi immediately shook his head vigorously, like a tambourine. No, no, he really couldn¡¯t do this. He had a much larger build than Su Si and lacked any feminine features. He couldn¡¯t fool anyone.


    Yin Ci found Shi Jingzhi¡¯s panicked appearance amusing.


    He had no intention of pursuing the village women just to ¡°avoid being dealt with¡±. On the contrary, he wanted to be captured by the Great Goddess as soon as possible and experience her abilities. However, such thoughts were too extraordinary and couldn¡¯t be revealed to others.


    Yan Qing, who already had insufficient sleep and was startled by Su Si¡¯s revelation, remained dumbfounded in place. Even when the villagers left he couldn¡¯t come back to his senses for a long time. ¡°A¡¯Si, are you really a girl?¡±


    ¡°San Zi, are you an idiot?¡± Su Si reverted to his normal voice. Then, in a granny¡¯s tone, he continued, ¡°If I speak like this, will you think of me as your grandma? It¡¯s one thing if others get fooled, but you still believe it?¡±


    ¡°But your actions just now¡ª¡±


    Su Si stretched his muscles, and his gaze turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ve scraped by in the lowest levels of the martial world, performing ventriloquism and singing. Let¡¯s not dwell on that. San Zi, this is just a temporary measure. Escaping as soon as possible is the main priority¡­ Look at Auntie Liu¡¯s condition. Something is increasingly wrong with this place.¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s expression changed completely. ¡°Auntie Liu¡¯s condition? What condition? I was just about to ask, where is Auntie Liu?¡±


    Su Si looked troubled, and Yin Ci stepped forward. ¡°Let me explain.¡±


    Not far away, the porridge left by Shi Jingzhi for Auntie Liu was still at the bedside. It gradually cooled down until it was completely cold.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the center of the village.


    The Goddess sat in her room, holding the pen with her fair fingers, and started to write a letter on the ¡°word cloth¡± in front of her. She didn¡¯t address it to anyone by name, only writing the characters ¡°To the Esteemed.¡±


    [From Zongwu Mountain¡¯s Yuanxian Village. One person born this month, two newly acquired individuals with immortal potential, excluding two elderly individuals. The number of villagers has increased by one, but it has not exceeded the predetermined limit.]


    The Goddess wrote slowly, holding her breath and concentrating, afraid of making the slightest mistake. After writing a few characters, she would stop, wiping the sweat off her forehead.


    [If this continues, the idol will be completed within the year.]


    The author has something to say:


    ¡°Word cloth¡± was mentioned in Chapter 4. They are fish demon skins that can transmit information in real-time~


    Comrade Yan Qing doesn¡¯t have immortal potential. How pitiful. He¡¯s handsome, unaffected by [spoiler noise], thanks to his hereditary handsomeness ¡Ì


    Actually, if we peel off the ghostskin of Demonic Lord Yin and test it, there might be some surprises! The villagers¡ª

 CH 31

    After listening to Auntie Liu¡¯s strange phenomenon, Yan Qing remained silent for a long time.


    Being in his early twenties, he wasn¡¯t good at expressing his emotions. Yin Ci could sense his thoughts¡ªthis place was worse than the Ghost Tomb. At least in the Ghost Tomb, the killing intent and malice were openly displayed. Yuanxian Village, on the other hand, appeared beautiful like a splendid flower, but buried beneath were deformed corpses with half-rotten hands protruding.


    Yan Qing struggled within himself for a while but couldn¡¯t come up with a solution. Subconsciously, he looked towards Shi Jingzhi.


    Finally, Shi Jingzhi remembered his responsibility as sect leader. With a deeply troubled expression on his face, he hesitated for a moment before suggesting an idea that wasn¡¯t really a solution. ¡°The village entrance ceremony takes place during the full moon, and there is still some time before that. It¡¯s not realistic to find someone to guide us out, so why not search for the villagers of Xizhuang? Perhaps someone has stayed behind in Yuanxian Village¡­¡±


    Su Si: ¡°That¡¯s right. We can also help Brother Yin with matchmaking. We shouldn¡¯t fear the worst-case scenario.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s fox tail was stepped on again. ¡°No, that¡¯s my disciple! I mean, we can¡¯t waste time on such matters. It¡¯s better to concentrate on finding clues. I promise to take you all out of here.¡±


    Yin Ci patted his master¡¯s arm and muttered, ¡°Yes, yes, of course, good, good,¡± while his thoughts wandered off.


    When the villagers visited earlier, Yin Ci confirmed one thing.


    ¡°People with immortal potential¡± were likely monster material, which made sense as they were screened based on their appearance. According to this reasoning, it was highly probable that the villagers were also monster material.


    The problem was, could they really gather so many monster materials out of millions of people? On the other hand, Yin Ci had encountered many monster materials, and normal monster materials didn¡¯t have random restrictions like ¡°a fatal injury within three days¡± and also aged slower than ordinary people.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out the reason for the existence of Yuanxian Village.


    There were no apparent abnormalities outside; the answers were likely inside the forbidden area, which included a fresh death technique he had been longing for.


    As if they were on the same wavelength, Shi Jingzhi paced around the room, and his eyes suddenly brightened. ¡°Let¡¯s not look for someone today. Instead, we¡¯ll join the funeral procession.¡±


    Yan Qing was startled. ¡°Funeral procession? For whom?¡±


    ¡°Auntie Liu passed away here, and we¡¯re somewhat connected. It seems the villagers have some favorable opinions of me. I¡¯ll go and plead with them. After all, we are considered half-villagers, and we have our reasons. Can they really stop us?¡±


    The more he spoke, the more feasible it sounded. ¡°The villagers will keep the body in the forbidden area. We can openly and honestly follow them inside to have a good look.¡±


    Yin Ci felt extremely pleased. His master was indeed useful.


    He immediately cast an admiring gaze, making sure Fox Shi¡¯s fur was in order.


    To prove their amiable intentions, before setting off, Shi Jingzhi took the time to dress up, only lacking a couple of flowers to stick in his hair. Su Si and Yan Qing stood on either side, with the alluring fox squeezed in front to attract attention, while the inconspicuous Yin Ci stayed at the back. In this manner, the four of them arrived at the central area of the village.


    Along the way, Shi Jingzhi had flowers thrown at him by the men and women of Yuanxian Village, and he narrowly avoided getting hit on the head by fresh fruits. He dodged and smiled, trying to maintain his composure, but it was truly an arduous task.


    Yin Ci, on the other hand, bit into a fruit and continued to leisurely observe their surroundings.


    Today was another sunny day, with flowers blooming profusely and a gentle spring breeze. There was no difference from yesterday. The funeral procession was easy to find, as everyone was dressed in bright red attire, visible from eight hundred lis away.


    Relying on his handsome face, Shi Jingzhi managed to exude a hint of celestial aura, surpassing even the Goddess. The villagers had no resistance to this celestial aura, and Shi Jingzhi was extremely skilled at fooling people. After some back and forth, he managed to convince the leader.


    ¡°You accompanied Auntie Liu on her journey, and that¡¯s fate,¡± the leader mumbled in a daze. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone prepare clothes for you. Hurry up and change.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s smile became even more sincere. ¡°Thank you, big brother. We¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Su Si, who had become the talk of the town for revealing himself to be a ¡°woman¡±, received a bright red robe, making his complexion slightly bitter. In the end, he still changed into it and tidied up his hair.


    The other three were much quicker.


    While waiting for Su Si, Shi Jingzhi glanced at his disciple and suddenly felt that the discrimination in Yuanxian Village was unreasonable.


    The funeral procession attire was very revealing, and anyone could see Yin Ci¡¯s excellent figure. His body was neither bloated nor skinny, with long and well-built limbs. His beautiful silhouette tapered into a narrow waist, as if carved from the most delicate mold.


    His temperament was also good.


    Even though his disciple was wearing a red robe, he seemed to be in a frigid abyss. This calmness, even if baseless, always put Shi Jingzhi at ease.


    Shi Jingzhi thought he truly lived up to his expectations as the disciple he had chosen. He didn¡¯t find a single fault with him, so how could other cats and dogs have the right to look down on him?


    Su Si tied up his hair in a convenient and stylish bun, and the group once again blended into the funeral procession.


    In the middle of the procession, they saw Auntie Liu again.


    Auntie Liu¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, and the corners of her mouth seemed to have been smeared with something, forming a strange smile. She was dressed in a brand-new red silk dress, with her limbs bound by branches controlled by others, making her stagger along with the procession.


    Her chest still rose and fell, and her joints weren¡¯t stiff. At first glance, Auntie Liu was just a living person with slightly unsteady steps.


    The sound of joyful music filled the air, but it was unclear whether she could hear it or not.


    Red paper fluttered in the sky, making her look like a peculiar bride. Shi Jingzhi slowly approached Auntie Liu and discreetly touched her arm. Auntie Liu still had body temperature, but her flesh felt soft and spongy, as if there was a large handful of cotton wrapped underneath her skin.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t have the appearance of rotting or swelling.


    Shi Jingzhi frowned and then pinched Yin Ci¡¯s arm to compare, making sure it wasn¡¯t his imagination.


    Things were becoming increasingly strange.


    However, the loud suona music was causing pain in their eardrums, and Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t communicate with his disciple, so he could only continue forward with the team.


    The forbidden area was located in the center of the village, with a large tree serving as the entrance. The children of the village gathered around the tree, curiously watching the funeral procession.


    The tree had likely been growing for many years and had possibly become a demon. It wasn¡¯t particularly tall, but its trunk was extremely thick, requiring thirty people to wrap their arms around it. Near the tree roots, there was a gate-like structure, and the familiar black dog demon was sleeping at the entrance. When the procession approached, it growled a few times and moved aside.


    Walking through the tree gate, they could immediately see a massive pit.


    The pit was wide, almost the size of a whole house. It was terrifyingly deep, and its bottom couldn¡¯t be seen at a glance. Stone steps spiraled downwards along the edge of the pit, covered in moss, with decaying ropes swaying at the edges, making it look rather unsafe.


    The funeral procession stumbled down the path.


    The suona music echoed in the stone walls, and one after another, figures in red merged into the shadows. Auntie Liu¡¯s warm corpse was surrounded by everyone as they moved forward. As the procession delved deeper, the decaying ropes swayed, emanating an indescribable strange odor from the depths of the pit.


    The warm atmosphere of Yuanxian Village was completely gone, leaving only boundless eerie strangeness.


    After descending to a certain depth, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s footsteps began to hesitate.


    The funeral procession carried torches with their flames flickering unsteadily, making it difficult to observe. But through occasional glimpses, Shi Jingzhi could roughly piece together the scene in his mind.


    Numerous white-clad monsters hung on the walls of the pit, resembling numerous large cocoons stuck to the stone. The chains suspending them swayed gently, as if keeping time with mournful melodies. The smell of moisture grew stronger, mingled with the scent of fresh raw meat and a faint hint of excrement.


    The stone steps were completely engulfed in shadows, but the touch became increasingly sticky. Something unknown had adhered to them, and with each step, a sweet and bloody liquid-like substance would be splashed up.


    The inner walls of the pit were carved with rows of neat small rooms. These stone chambers were exquisitely crafted, appearing ancient, as if the work of a thousand years ago.


    Suddenly, Shi Jingzhi had a bizarre thought. This place didn¡¯t resemble a graveyard; it was more like a twisted prison.


    The group stopped at a certain level of the pit.


    It wasn¡¯t a deliberate choice; the stone steps simply ended there, and below was an abyss with no end in sight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave her here, by Lao Liu¡¯s side,¡± someone whispered.


    People carefully maneuvered on the narrow stone steps, making way for Auntie Liu. Two villagers supported her and took her to a single small room, helping her lie down comfortably. There were several pieces of men¡¯s clothing scattered around her, damp and almost blending with the dark-colored stone slabs.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be buried together with Uncle Liu?¡± Shi Jingzhi asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Uncle Liu has already ascended to become an immortal. This is his small chamber. Look, his clothes are still here,¡± someone nearby explained in a low voice.


    Yin Ci shifted his position slightly.


    In just one night, the body disappeared?


    Yin Ci scanned the narrow stone chamber but didn¡¯t find anything unusual, so he quietly took a couple of steps back and looked at the bottomless pit. A gust of wind blew from below, and the indescribable smell became even stronger.


    The walls of the pit were uneven. Even if he jumped down, he could still climb up¡­ So he should just pretend to slip and¡­


    Snap.


    Shi Jingzhi had quietly approached and grabbed his wrist. ¡°A¡¯Ci, it¡¯s very dark here. Don¡¯t wander around. Be careful not to fall.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi held his wrist tightly and continued to ask, ¡°Can everyone become an immortal so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Some are faster, some are slower. It¡¯s hard to say for sure. Not many people ascend consecutively, and usually, nobody comes down either.¡±


    ¡°What about the people from Xizhuang Village?¡± Yin Ci followed up.


    As soon as he asked the question, almost everyone turned their heads to look at him with obscured and unclear gazes.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci!¡±


    ¡°Shizun, it¡¯s okay. They won¡¯t do anything to you. Fellow villagers, I mean no harm. I¡¯m just curious. Given this situation, how would I be ¡®handled¡¯?¡±


    ¡°The Great Goddess said that those people gather immortal potential in the pit below.¡± The voice of Yin Deng¡¯s mother, Mian Jie, came through. ¡°There¡¯s a small world down there. Just as you enter here from the shrine, they go over there from the well.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi tightened his grip on Yin Ci¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°The Great Goddess is merciful. Even when faced with sinners¡­¡± Mian Jie wanted to continue.


    ¡°Mian Jie, you¡¯ve said enough. Talking too much about matters of the immortals may invoke taboos,¡± the leader of the villagers interrupted her. ¡°This brother may not necessarily need to gather immortal potential. Who knows, there might be a girl who takes a liking to him.¡±


    His words became more and more hesitant, and towards the end, it sounded like he didn¡¯t even believe it himself.


    Shi Jingzhi snorted coldly, and a trace of anger overshadowed his fear.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Mian Jie¡¯s heart softened. She hurriedly approached them, taking three quick steps, and whispered, ¡°My daughter brought you in, so you can be considered someone fated with our family. There¡¯s one more person in the village who needs to find a marital partner, and you can go with him. That way, you won¡¯t feel too anxious.¡±


    Yin Ci suddenly halted his steps. ¡°One more person?¡±


    The dim light flickered, and he could still see the hesitation on Mian Jie¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­Yes, one more person. His name is Bai Wei, originally from Xizhuang Village. He hasn¡¯t left his house for the past half month. If he can¡¯t find a spouse, he won¡¯t be able to continue living in the village.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi remained cautious. ¡°Sister, from what you¡¯re saying, gathering ¡®immortal potential¡¯ down there doesn¡¯t sound like a good thing.¡±


    Mian Jie opened her mouth but ended up dryly uttering, ¡°Yuanxian Village is better than down below, that¡¯s for sure. Bai Wei also has some fate with us, haa¡­¡±


    She let out a soft sigh and squeezed her way to the front of the group, evidently not intending to continue speaking with them.


    Shi Jingzhi was about to catch up, but Yan Qing tapped his arm and lowered his voice, ¡°Sect Master, I know Bai Wei. Let¡¯s go back first and talk.¡±


    Once they left the damp giant well and stepped back into the sunlight, there was a certain delight in returning from the realm of immortals to the mortal world. Unfortunately, no one was willing to waste time pondering it. Although they didn¡¯t make any major discoveries in the forbidden area, they had obtained a surviving member from Xizhuang Village without much effort.


    The three of them didn¡¯t even return to their lodging. Only Su Si hurried back to change into men¡¯s clothing and dragged Lord Bai out.


    When Su Si rejoined the group, there was a goose feather stuck to his head, and Lord Bai was twisting in his arm vigorously. Su Si acted as if he had no sense of pain, taking out fresh cabbage leaves that he had prepared in advance. ¡°Lord Bai, find someone.¡±


    Only then did Lord Bai let go and give him a sour, master-like gaze, seriously scrutinizing Su Si.


    ¡°Help me find someone,¡± Su Si coaxed it carefully. ¡°Help us find Bai Wei, okay? After all, he¡¯s somewhat related to you*.¡±


    *Clarity: They both have the same name/surname (same character) white [bai] (°×).


    Yin Ci doubted if the goose understood human speech¡ªit gobbled up the cabbage with a crunch and continued to twist Su Si¡¯s leg as if torturing him. It finally let go when Su Si winced in pain and walked away, huffing.


    ¡°Follow it!¡± Su Si made a quick decision.


    Lord Bai led the group, swaying and tottering for nearly half an hour, until they reached the southwest corner of the village. They were just a stone¡¯s throw away from their destination¡ªonly a few scattered houses remained there. Lord Bai then turned around, diving into a nearby pond.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many houses, so let¡¯s search one by one,¡± Su Si seemed accustomed to such treatment. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    He nervously glanced at the goose¡¯s backside and lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s just a goose, so it doesn¡¯t have much of a brain.¡±


    ¡°Bai Wei is Teacher¡¯s son. I used to work at his father¡¯s school. He¡¯s about four or five years older than me, and he¡¯s a decent person. At least, he didn¡¯t avoid me because of my ghost eyes,¡± Yan Qing said while searching for the person and addressing the group. ¡°He has a handsome appearance and is good at telling stories. The village girls really like him.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even mind the inauspiciousness of his ghost eyes, and he had Yan Qing deliver small gifts on their behalf when he worked at the school. Yan Qing earned some leftovers as a messenger fee, which also improved his impression of Bai Wei.


    However, when they pushed open Bai Wei¡¯s door, they didn¡¯t see a charming and talented scholar; instead, they saw a living skeleton.


    Bai Wei¡¯s courtyard was a mess, with shredded paper scattered everywhere. The owner of the courtyard sat there blankly, covered in dust, with only his two eyes remaining clean on his face. With such a countenance, it was already a success if he didn¡¯t scare people to tears, let alone win the affection of young girls.


    At first glance, Yan Qing didn¡¯t dare recognize him, but Bai Wei was the first to do so. There was no other reason¡ªYan Qing¡¯s red eyes were a distinctive feature.


    ¡°The boy from the Yan family.¡± Bai Wei¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°¡­You¡¯re not dead, huh?¡±


    Afterward, he withdrew his gaze and muttered to himself. ¡°When a person isn¡¯t well, hallucinations start to appear¡­¡±


    Su Si hesitantly said, ¡°Bai Wei, is it really you?¡±


    Bai Wei carefully scrutinized Su Si for a while, and his gaze stopped at his teardrop mole. ¡°The ¡®Cuckoo Calamity¡¯ of the Su family. It seems my eyes are playing tricks on me¡­ And you¡ªare you here to take me to the realm of immortals? Can a fox spirit do that?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am human.¡±


    He immediately approached, checked Bai Wei¡¯s pulse, and opened his medicine box. ¡°This person is very weak and hasn¡¯t eaten or drunk for a long time. Here, open your mouth. Have some honey.¡±


    Bai Wei shook his head and turned his face away. ¡°I have no appetite.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°Oh.¡±


    Decisively, he stimulated Bai Wei¡¯s acupoints and poured the bottle of honey into his mouth, then gave him a bowl of water.


    ¡°If you¡¯re determined to die, I won¡¯t stop you. But we just arrived here and still want to leave¡­ From the looks of it, you seem to know something. If you¡¯re willing to help, I can make your death more comfortable.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Bai Wei suddenly tensed his body, grabbed Shi Jingzhi¡¯s collar, and burst forth with terrifying strength. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! Who said I want to die? I just want to save A¡¯Lu and our child. At least see them one more time, I¡­¡±


    He struggled to catch his breath, as if this thought pained him. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Take your time.¡± Yan Qing reassured him. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. There are no villagers here.¡±


    Yin Ci silently revealed a false face to prove that Yan Qing¡¯s words were true.


    Bai Wei struggled to get up, broke off a piece of dry cake from the table, and forced himself to swallow it. He looked at the four of them with determination. ¡°Xizhuang¡­ Are all the people from Xizhuang gone?¡±


    ¡°They brought it upon themselves, brought it upon themselves! ¡­But am I not also to blame? If it weren¡¯t for me, everyone could have lived well.¡±


    He laughed with laughter that sounded like cries, and his gaze was filled with a dangerous madness.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come at the right time. I was planning to seek the Goddess tomorrow and ask her to send me to ¡®save my immortal potential¡¯.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Fox Shi: ? Why does everyone think my disciple can¡¯t find a partner? Alright, I¡¯ll marry them.


    Demonic Lord Yin: ?


    Demonic Lord Yin, the face can be hidden, but the body can¡¯t. What a pity, what a pity (?)

 CH 32

    Bai Wei had been hungry for an unknown period of time, speaking incoherently as if he hadn¡¯t had a proper rest in a long time. Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t rush to ask him questions but instead let him sleep for a while.


    Out of old acquaintanceship, Yan Qing tidied up the courtyard and the house, making it finally look like a place where people lived.


    Perhaps not having seen his own kind for many days, Bai Wei slept deeply when he finally got the chance to rest. It wasn¡¯t until the sun was setting that he woke up again. This time he had some appetite and managed to eat a little.


    After eating and sleeping well, Bai Wei still looked like a skeleton, but the light in his eyes was brighter. Yin Ci recognized that it wasn¡¯t the radiance of survival. When a person was overwhelmed by despair and only clung to a single thread of obsession, their gaze became like this.


    ¡°This matter started from a year ago.¡±


    Bai Wei was skilled at storytelling, but when it came to his own story, his tone became dry.


    ¡°My father fell ill, so I went up the mountain to find medicine. That¡¯s when I encountered A¡¯Lu¡­ She was playing in the forest, and I had never seen such a beautiful girl before. I thought I had encountered a mountain spirit.¡±


    As one of the few literate people in the village, Bai Wei had a sense of arrogance deep down and some unrealistic romantic feelings in his heart. When he saw that extraordinary girl, he didn¡¯t run away but instead approached her.


    After chatting for a while, Bai Wei could see the girl¡¯s personality. A¡¯Lu was sensitive and pure-hearted, with a charm that was lacking in the village girls.


    Bai Wei himself was good-looking and skilled in storytelling, and he also had a sense of reason. The two of them, with their talents and appearance, developed an affection for each other after a long period of secret meetings. They eventually became a couple, just like in those fantasy novels.


    But this union wasn¡¯t easy.


    Even after becoming a couple, Bai Wei still didn¡¯t know where A¡¯Lu came from. A¡¯Lu remained evasive about it and only urged Bai Wei to go with her. However, Bai Wei¡¯s elderly father was still alive and deeply attached to Xizhuang. He was unwilling to die as a guest elsewhere and strongly opposed it.


    Just by insisting on marrying A¡¯Lu, whose origins were unclear, Bai Wei had already greatly offended his father. He didn¡¯t dare say a word against his father¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°So we made a promise to endure for a while. Once my father passes away, I will go with her.¡±


    Bai Wei said this, revealing a smile that seemed like crying.


    Yan Qing was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Leaving aside the fact that women usually marry into their husband¡¯s family, if you¡¯re willing to go with her, just wait a few years, then how¡­¡±


    How could there be such a big event that made the village disappear¡­


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know, do you? Well, of course the Goddess won¡¯t tell you now. Those who become members of Yuanxian Village can indeed learn the means to come and go freely. But if you leave Yuanxian Village for more than three days, you will¡­ you will lose consciousness and fall into a coma.¡±


    He insisted on not using terms like ¡°death¡± or ¡°ascending to immortality.¡±


    ¡°Since my father didn¡¯t want to leave Xizhuang, A¡¯Lu could only stay at home for two days and then disappear into the mountains for a day. That¡¯s how we managed to get by. When she was doing well, she would occasionally bring back some gold and jade from the mountains to support the family. I didn¡¯t want to burden her, so I worked hard and saved up, fearing that in the future, when I follow A¡¯Lu to the ¡®immortal realm¡¯, others will look down on her.¡±


    ¡°For the people of Xizhuang, I told them she was a maiden* who had descended to the mortal realm. Humans and gods shouldn¡¯t be together, so she has to return to the heavens every other day.¡±


    *Fairy, Fairy Maiden, Female Celestial/Immortal (ÏÉÅ®)


    Even Yan Qing didn¡¯t inquire further this time.


    He and Su Si were born in Xizhuang, so they knew the nature of the villagers very well. The people of Xizhuang weren¡¯t heinous criminals; they were just ordinary poor people¡ªwith both commendable simplicity and the matching viciousness that came from being born in ignorance.


    According to Bai Wei¡¯s account, the reality wasn¡¯t far off from their speculations.


    The young men in the village were the first to develop twisted ideas.


    Bai Wei had a decent appearance and could read, making him already an exception in the village. Now that he had married a wife who seemed like a celestial being, and they were getting along so well and their household was visibly improving, it made others jealous.


    Yet the guy surname Bai wasn¡¯t lazy; on the contrary, he even worked harder, truly not knowing how to appreciate his good fortune.


    Since Bai Wei was able to find a celestial wife on the mountain, it was only natural that they could as well. Bai Wei was just a bit bolder and luckier. As for women, they had long hair but shortsightedness. As long as they could be found, they could surely be married.


    With such foolish thoughts in mind, they began secretly tracking A¡¯Lu.


    A¡¯Lu would return to the immortal realm every other day, and she wouldn¡¯t be the only maiden in the immortal realm. As long as they found the way to the immortal realm, what was there to worry about not being able to find a maiden wife?


    At first, A¡¯Lu was very cautious. When she entered the forest, she would ride on a black dog demon. The black dog demon ran incredibly fast and never left any opportunity for people to follow. Later, when A¡¯Lu became pregnant and her belly grew bigger every day, she had to switch to riding a sturdy red leopard.


    With a pregnant woman on its back, the red leopard dared not run too fast. Finally, one day, two hunters secretly followed A¡¯Lu all the way until the end.


    A day later, A¡¯Lu returned to Xizhuang unknowingly, but the two hunters never came back and disappeared completely.


    The families in Xizhuang couldn¡¯t just let it go after losing their sons. They rallied their relatives and gathered in front of Bai Wei¡¯s house, demanding an explanation from A¡¯Lu.


    ¡°What maiden? I think she¡¯s just a mountain spirit who deceived my son and ate him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Being pregnant, she definitely couldn¡¯t resist eating people.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going back into the mountains in a couple of days so she can reveal her true form. Let¡¯s stop her here and see what kind of creature his wife really is¡ª¡±


    People squatted in front of the Bai¡¯s residence, tightly gripping hoes and hatchets. A¡¯Lu could probably guess what had happened, but she was afraid of incurring the wrath of the gods upon her parents and family, so how could she reveal the location of the ¡°immortal realm¡±.


    She could only cry.


    Bai Wei knelt outside, his voice hoarse, repeatedly reasoning with the villagers.


    A¡¯Lu really didn¡¯t know what had happened, and she really had to go back. His elderly father at home was also in critical condition and needed to see a doctor¡­


    Please, I beg you.


    ¡°I gave them all the money I saved over the years, not knowing how many times I knocked my head. I only ask them to let A¡¯Lu go back to the mountains and allow the doctor to come in and treat my father. What does it have to do with me¡­ But even after they took the money, they still demanded that A¡¯Lu be handed over.¡±


    ¡°Those people kept blocking the way outside. A¡¯Lu, who is pregnant, dared not leave the house. The village doctor was afraid of trouble and refused to come in.¡±


    ¡°In the end, my father passed away, and she fell asleep.¡±


    Bai Wei clenched his fists tightly.


    After that, things were quite simple.


    The Goddess of Yuanxian Village arrived in the village with two children and a cart full of gold. She announced that she had come to retrieve the ¡°sleeping¡± A¡¯Lu, and the villagers of Xizhuang won.


    They had discovered the immortal realm, and they all qualified to ascend to immortality. The hunters who had disappeared earlier were also in the immortal realm, waiting for them.


    She distributed gold to the people and spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°I am busy, and time is limited. You don¡¯t need to bring anything, just follow me.¡±


    It was unclear if she used some kind of magic, but the words of the Goddess were terrifyingly convincing.


    They no longer questioned if they had offended a divine being in the first place, as the divine being was now rewarding them. After all, there were plenty of such strange fables. Perhaps the immortal realm had its own rules, and they were just fortunate.


    In less than half a day, there was no one left in the village. To please the divine being before them, the villagers didn¡¯t take anything, fearing they wouldn¡¯t make it in time to ascend to immortality.


    Only Bai Wei didn¡¯t desire the immortal realm.


    He silently buried his father and then stood guard by his ¡°sleeping¡± wife, feeling at a loss. She still had breath and warmth. Perhaps there was still time, and when they returned home, she would wake up, right?


    On that day, the villagers of Xizhuang all arrived at Yuanxian Village. The Goddess had instructed in advance that every household in Yuanxian Village should stay indoors and let her lead the villagers into the forbidden area.


    The villagers of Xizhuang, upon seeing this paradise-like place, didn¡¯t suspect anything and obediently entered through the tree gate.


    They never came out again.


    Bai Wei remained by his wife¡¯s side, unwilling to leave. Although they had returned to her hometown, she still slept soundly. A little girl ran to her side, pouting and shaking A¡¯Lu.


    ¡°Sister, sister! Why did you ascend to immortality so early? Didn¡¯t we agree to wait until I grow up?¡±


    ¡°Guide her back.¡± Mian Jie wiped her eyes and forced a smile. ¡°Child¡­ Your name is Bai Wei, right? Let go now. A¡¯Lu is gone.¡±


    ¡°My daughter has already left.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Bai Wei nervously stared at the four of them. ¡°She clearly still had a heartbeat, so how could she be dead? On the first day, I wanted to go to the forbidden area to find her, but Mian Jie¡ªno, mother¡ªrefused to let me go and kept stopping me. Now that the deadline given by the Goddess is approaching, even if she wants to stop me, she won¡¯t be able to.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s alive, what will you do then?¡± Shi Jingzhi asked calmly and flatly.


    He wasn¡¯t immersed in the tragedy like Yan Qing, nor was he silent like Yin Ci and Su Si. As soon as Bai Wei finished speaking, Shi Jingzhi smoothly continued.


    Yin Ci was somewhat surprised. He had expected that with Shi Jingzhi¡¯s sensitive nature, there would be no shortage of tears and runny nose at this moment. Who would have thought that Shi Jingzhi was incredibly calm, almost to the point of being ruthless.


    Bai Wei hadn¡¯t expected Shi Jingzhi¡¯s reaction either, and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t respond. ¡°Wh-What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re behaving like someone who can¡¯t find a way to survive and can¡¯t seek death, clamoring to accumulate immortal potential. Even if the Goddess sends you to some mysterious place, just being able to see the forbidden area will be enough¡­ Whether or not you can see your wife, even if she remains asleep all alone. Are you implying that making one trip will fulfill your wish?¡±


    Bai Wei: ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, you also believe that she¡¯s dead, don¡¯t you?¡± Shi Jingzhi said expressionlessly.


    He did have an unrealistically handsome appearance, and when he didn¡¯t show any expression on his face, it gave off a sense of terror like something ¡°otherworldly.¡±


    As if it was some kind of evil wearing beautifully crafted human skin.


    Bai Wei stared intently into Shi Jingzhi¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but take a half step back.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± His voice was hoarse. ¡°I have no other options.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re reckless enough to gamble with your life, but too weak to let go and fight again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say! If it were you¡ª¡±


    ¡°If it were me, the first thing I would do is figure out why the Goddess appeared only after A¡¯Lu¡¯s ¡®death¡¯. If she cares so much for her subjects, to the extent of being willing to destroy the entire Xizhuang village, why didn¡¯t she take action earlier? The Goddess had captured the Xizhuang people who came to spy on her before, and when A¡¯Lu didn¡¯t return on time, wouldn¡¯t she have guessed A¡¯Lu¡¯s situation?¡±


    Bai Wei was stunned on the spot. He had indeed never considered this question.


    The Goddess had been in power in the village for over fifty years, with the appearance of a young woman and the presence of a mountain itself. It was difficult for people to harbor doubts when standing in front of such a figure.


    ¡°The Goddess¡­ she might have other reasons¡­¡± Bai Wei said as if in a daze.


    Shi Jingzhi pressed on, step by step. ¡°Do you really want to see your wife or not?¡±


    Bai Wei¡¯s scattered gaze finally gradually cleared, and he stared at Shi Jingzhi for a moment before performing a deep bow. ¡°I have learned my lesson.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi seemed quite satisfied. He patted Bai Wei¡¯s shoulder, and there was a hint of a sinister aura in his tone. ¡°If my loved one is taken away, even if the other side is truly a god, I will do everything in my power to teach them a lesson.¡±


    Yin Ci furrowed his brow slightly.


    Shi Jingzhi wasn¡¯t making empty boasts. That hint of madness quietly emerged between his words, only to be forcefully suppressed by his cheap master.


    ¡°Please help me,¡± Bai Wei said, gulping down the hotcakes. ¡°Help me find out what happened to A¡¯Lu¡ªhelp me find her body¡­ I want to live. If she¡¯s alive, I¡¯ll rescue her. If she¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll give her a proper burial and offer daily worship.¡±


    ¡°In exchange, I, Bai Wei, will be your servant and do whatever you command.¡±


    Su Si also dropped his carefree appearance. He frowned, ¡°If you want to find your wife, you¡¯ll have to spend a considerable amount of time in the forbidden area, right? We only stayed inside for how long when we infiltrated the funeral procession? Half an hour? One hour? Is that enough time to search for someone?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi smiled faintly. ¡°Brother Bai still wants to ¡®accumulate immortal potential¡¯, but doesn¡¯t actually accumulate it.¡±


    Bai Wei was a bit confused, choking on the hotcakes in his mouth. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There are three possibilities beneath the forbidden area. One is as Mian Jie said, there¡¯s another small world inside. The second possibility is that the people of Xizhuang are all imprisoned at the bottom of the forbidden area¡­ To be honest, neither possibility is very likely. Xizhuang¡¯s environment is already harsh, and the former is just adding unnecessary details. If the latter is true, someone would have to deliver food to the forbidden area.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi stroked his chin.


    ¡°The third possibility is that the so-called ¡®accumulation of immortal potential¡¯ actually means dying beneath the forbidden area. The Goddess, with her appearance, doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would do it herself. Most likely, she would let the white-robed monsters do it for her or simply throw people to their deaths.¡±


    Bai Wei: ¡°¡­¡± Just a moment ago, this person was encouraging him, and now he was asking him to go die?


    ¡°It would be troublesome if traces were discovered during the funeral procession in Xizhuang. Even if she were to take action, she wouldn¡¯t do it above the forbidden area. At this point, Bai Wei needs our help.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi turned to Bai Wei.


    ¡°We will provide you with the tools to climb the rock walls. If she tries to throw you to your death or let the white-robed monsters take you down to kill you, you have to escape halfway and hang on the rock wall for a while. Once you receive our signal, you can climb back up and search for your wife¡¯s stone chamber.¡±


    ¡°If she personally takes you to the very bottom of the forbidden area, you have to plead with her and try to get her to leave first, while you ¡®fend for yourself¡¯. Once she¡¯s out of the forbidden area, you can climb up the rocks to find her¡­ When you come up, we¡¯ll be waiting at the exit. Then you can lay low for a while, and we¡¯ll find an opportunity to escape together.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I won¡¯t be in any danger?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shi Jingzhi raised an eyebrow. ¡°In case you don¡¯t escape in time or if the situation exceeds expectations, you might end up with blood splattered on the spot. But with our help, you at least have a fifty percent chance of surviving and slowly finding your wife.¡±


    Bai Wei remained silent for a moment.


    Then he took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°By helping me, what do you gain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about the situation in Yuanxian Village and want to understand it. As the saying goes, know yourself and know your enemy, and you won¡¯t be defeated in a hundred battles*.¡±


    *Quote from The Art of War by Sun Tzu. Full quote is: ¡°If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. If you know yourself but not the enemy, for every victory gained you will also suffer a defeat. If you know neither the enemy nor yourself, you will succumb in every battle.¡±


    Yan Qing nodded in agreement, while Su Si looked elsewhere, lost in thought. When he noticed Yin Ci¡¯s gaze, he suddenly snapped back and put on a carefree smile.


    For the remaining time, everyone busied themselves with preparing the tools.


    To avoid arousing suspicion from the Goddess, Bai Wei couldn¡¯t bring too many things. Shi Jingzhi gave him a small bottle of pills to enhance his strength and stimulated several acupoints to ensure Bai Wei¡¯s joints remained flexible and he wouldn¡¯t accidentally harm himself.


    Finally, Shi Jingzhi dug out a small bottle from the bottom of the medicine kit and poured out two withered little things¡ª


    ¡°These are acacia beans, born from demonic plants, usually used to perceive the condition of patients. Soak them in your blood, and each of us will take one.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi explained to Bai Wei.


    ¡°The two beans are connected. If we burn this one with fire, your bean will heat up as well. At that time, it will serve as a signal, and you will know that the Goddess has indeed left. If you die down there, the beans on this side will turn to dust, and we¡¯ll know something happened to you and won¡¯t wait outside any longer.¡±


    Bai Wei solemnly took the beans. ¡°I understand. Sect Master Shi, I will certainly not casually abandon my life.¡±


    Afterward, Bai Wei rested for two more days and practiced using the iron claws to hook onto the rock walls. After eating Yin Ci¡¯s specially made meals for two days, his cheeks finally regained fullness and no longer looked skeletal.


    The madness in his eyes lost its sharpness and transformed into unwavering determination.


    Yin Ci was somewhat envious of Bai Wei. If it weren¡¯t for Shi Jingzhi keeping a close eye on him, he would have loved to go down and take a look himself.


    Unfortunately, Yuanxian Village was extremely peculiar, and Shi Jingzhi was on high alert. He could even count how many times Yin Ci turned over in bed at night. Even when Yin Ci claimed to use the bathroom, Shi Jingzhi would sit up vigilantly, afraid that his disciple would be captured by some unknown monster.


    Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but feel amused and exasperated.


    The road to finding the Shirou was long and arduous, and Shi Jingzhi was still necessary as a shield. He couldn¡¯t reveal his identity yet. Yin Ci had to obediently stay by Shi Jingzhi¡¯s side and play the role of a normal person with a strong desire to survive.


    If the heavens granted him a reasonable excuse to venture into the forbidden area, he would be the first to go.


    But Yin Ci didn¡¯t expect the opportunity to come so soon.


    The author has something to say:


    Demonic Lord Yin, if you think a fox is really a soft fox, you¡¯ll eventually be exposed.


    Oh, it¡¯s destined to be exposed, well, that¡¯s fine (¡­


    Yin Ci: Constantly testing the boundaries of self-destruction.jpg


    Shi Jingzhi: No, you don¡¯t want to.jpg

 CH 33

    Bai Wei¡¯s ¡°accumulation of immortal potential¡± began in the late night.


    Most people regarded the Goddess with awe and were indifferent to the people of Xizhuang. The only ones who came to see him off were Yin Deng and Mian Jie. Yin Deng¡¯s father stayed at home, taking care of their youngest daughter, who couldn¡¯t speak yet.


    According to the words of Yuanxian Village, they were Bai Wei¡¯s final ¡°destined encounter¡±.


    The Goddess stood at the entrance of the tree gate, with two white-robed monsters standing on either side. A huge demonic tree cast a massive shadow behind her, and its twisted branches scattered in all directions, resembling the gates of the underworld.


    She reached out her hand towards Bai We with a face still filled with compassion. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡±


    Bai Wei pursed his lips and turned his head to look at the two women behind him, trying to find a glimpse of A¡¯Lu¡¯s shadow on their faces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Mian Jie slowly shook her head. ¡°I know my daughter. A¡¯Lu will be heartbroken.¡±


    Yin Deng looked at her mother in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t ascending to immortality a good thing? Brother is going down to accumulate immortal potential, and when he accumulates enough, he¡¯ll be able to see sister again.¡±


    Mian Jie tightened her hand on Yin Deng¡¯s back. ¡°Yin Deng, do you miss A¡¯Lu?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. I miss her every day.¡±


    ¡°Mom misses her too¡­ Mom would rather have you both stay by her side than enjoy the blessings of ascending to immortality.¡±


    ¡°The Goddess said that we will all ascend to immortality sooner or later, and then we can meet again.¡±


    The little girl proudly lifted her head. ¡°When that time comes, I¡¯ll tell Sister that I missed her for so long! I still want her to help me tie my hair.¡±


    The Goddess remained silent with her face displaying a gentle smile.


    Mian Jie frowned slightly, showing a hint of sorrow. She stopped speaking and simply held her daughter tightly.


    Bai Wei shook off his long robe and knelt in front of Mian Jie, solemnly kowtowing. ¡°When I married A¡¯Lu, we only paid respect to heaven and earth. We couldn¡¯t pay respects to our parents¡­ It¡¯s time to make up for it now. Mother, please accept my bow.¡±


    After saying that, he stood up and walked towards the tree gate without looking back.


    ¡°I really like this brother,¡± Yin Deng whispered. ¡°Mom, I also want to see Sister. Can I go with Brother?¡±


    ¡°Yin Deng, let¡¯s go home.¡± Mian Jie didn¡¯t answer. She simply chewed on that one sentence with anguish. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    They said to ascend to immortality, one must undergo bitter cultivation on earth and be bestowed by the heavens. Once someone left the mortal world, they would never return. Who could distinguish between truth and falsehood?


    The world only saw life and death as vast and boundless.


    It was only after the Goddess entered the forbidden area that the four members of the Kushan Sect quietly approached. Shi Jingzhi remained quiet for a long time before finally exhaling slowly. ¡°This ascension to immortality sounds more and more ominous. It¡¯s amazing that the people of Yuanxian Village can bear it.¡±


    ¡°They have no choice.¡± Yin Ci stood beside him. ¡°For anyone who has sent away several loved ones with their own hands, who would dare assert that ascending to immortality isn¡¯t a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Now it all depends on Bai Wei. I hope he can hold on and find his wife,¡± Shi Jingzhi muttered. ¡°A¡¯Lu must not disappear like Lao Liu¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yin Ci stared at the tree gate not far away, itching to move. Unfortunately, Fox Shi¡¯s claws were once again hooked onto his belt, making it difficult for him to even move away.


    They patiently waited, transforming into two night cats lurking under the eaves. The acacia bean in Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hand remained quiet, indicating that Bai Wei should be fine, but the Goddess hadn¡¯t come out either.


    Strange, does the ¡°accumulation of immortal potential¡± ceremony take this long? Or were they overthinking it and the Goddess, being inherently good-natured, was truly in a small world beneath the forbidden area?


    An hour later, the Goddess finally walked out of the forbidden area with a calm and gentle smile seemingly etched on her face. Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci couldn¡¯t discern her emotions at that moment.


    The bean remained quiet, showing no signs of change.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s spirit shook. He stretched his legs to relieve the numbness, and a small cluster of yang fire ignited at his fingertips. He gently roasted the bean, which was extremely hot. If Bai Wei was still alive, he would definitely receive the signal.


    The sky finally darkened until one couldn¡¯t see their own fingers stretched out in front of them. The demonic tree in the forbidden area rustled.


    The black dog demon yawned and lay steadily at the entrance, like a pool of black ink. The moon slowly moved, and time approached the late hours of the night. Yin Ci rested his head on his master¡¯s shoulder, peacefully dozing off.


    Meanwhile, Shi Jingzhi spread his palm and stared intently at the acacia bean in his hand, as if he could ignite it through sheer gaze.


    Time had never been so torturous.


    After about two more hours, Yan Qing hesitantly spoke up, ¡°Sect Master, about this bean¡­¡±


    ¡°The bean is definitely fine. We agreed to wait, so we¡¯ll continue waiting. It¡¯s still some time before dawn, and no one will¡­ Hm?¡±


    In this world, things often came when you feared them.


    A small red figure approached the tree gate, stumbling as if she were a corpse in a funeral procession. The black dog demon perked up its ears, showing hesitant hostility and revealing its sharp teeth.


    Yin Ci was startled by the hostility and instantly opened his eyes. ¡°Is that Yin Deng?¡±


    However, Su Si¡¯s reaction was faster than everyone else¡¯s.


    While Yan Qing¡¯s legs went numb from squatting and he hadn¡¯t yet regained his senses, Su Si leaped down from his hiding spot. He flashed in front of the black dog demon and swiftly pulled Yin Deng back, displaying agile and beautiful footwork.


    After landing while holding the little girl, Su Si¡¯s face gradually showed a hint of regret.


    ¡°This little girl is sleepwalking.¡± He placed Yin Deng down and acted as if nothing had happened. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. Just don¡¯t wake her up. How about this, I¡¯ll leave for a while and take her back to Mian Jie.¡±


    Yan Qing stared fixedly at him with a complex gaze.


    ¡°¡­No objections? Alright then. You guys go about your business. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Su Si carried the little girl on his back and ran off without looking back, lacking the light and graceful demeanor he had before. Yan Qing¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he continued to watch them until Su Si¡¯s figure disappeared into the night.


    However, Shi Jingzhi wasn¡¯t surprised by it. Yin Ci also remained silent on the matter, pretending not to understand anything.


    Aside from occasional slips and exaggerations, Su Si¡¯s acting skills were passable. However, Su Si had overlooked a major premise¡ªif he really was a ¡°butcher¡± like he claimed to be, no matter how knowledgeable and well-traveled he was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in Yuanxian Village peacefully for half a month.


    He had seen the white-robed monsters early on and lived here alone, bound and restricted in his daily life. Even though Su Si was considered audacious among ordinary people, this environment was enough to make him feel somewhat fearful.


    However, despite Su Si¡¯s blustering behavior, he didn¡¯t show any signs of fear in his actions and gestures.


    This kid must have some tricks up his sleeve. During the ten years he was separated from Yan Qing, it couldn¡¯t have been as simple as he claimed.


    ¡­Unfortunately, young people were still young after all, and Su Si¡¯s experience wasn¡¯t enough to sustain this act. Not to mention Yin Ci, a three-hundred-year-old monster, Su Si probably couldn¡¯t even deceive the slightly older Shi Jingzhi.


    However, as fellow wanderers of the world, neither the master nor disciple were foolish enough to stir up internal conflict during this sensitive period.


    Since Su Si was willing to act, they were happy to go along with it. They were all accustomed to acting anyway, and at least Su Si¡¯s cherished treatment of Yan Qing was genuine, so it wouldn¡¯t hinder their progress.


    There was already a layer of paper between them as master and disciple. Even if the four members of the Kushan Sect were wrapped up like paper lanterns, it didn¡¯t seem to matter much.


    With this in mind, Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but glance at Shi Jingzhi.


    With his cheap master as a convenient shield, and if he included himself reluctantly, the Kushan Sect had a total of four people, three of whom had undisclosed backgrounds. Only Yan Qing¡¯s identity was known, but given his identity, it was more reassuring to have that background undisclosed.


    He wondered if Sect Master Shi had consulted anyone about his fortune-telling; his fate certainly posed a big problem.


    Just as dawn approached and their plan was about to fall apart, Shi Jingzhi was startled.


    Yin Ci shook off the resurgent sleepiness and asked, ¡°Is something wrong with Brother Bai?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± Shi Jingzhi¡¯s tone was complicated as he opened his palm, revealing the acacia bean.


    The acacia bean hadn¡¯t turned to ashes. It remained a reddish color, but it was no longer plump like before; it had shriveled into a small, half-dead lump. Not even Shi Jingzhi or Yin Ci recognized this kind of response.


    Shi Jingzhi still didn¡¯t give up hope, but he waited until the east began to lighten. Bai Wei hadn¡¯t returned, and neither did Su Si.


    If they waited any longer, the villagers would start their activities.


    The three members of the Kushan Sect squatted on the eaves for an entire night. No matter how skilled they were, they still needed proper blood circulation. Yin Ci¡¯s legs and feet were a bit numb, and at this moment, they only needed a bamboo pole to push them all down.


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t want to be seen as a suspicious figure. He took the lead and retreated, sighing as he rolled off the eaves with a somewhat awkward movement resembling a slippery dumpling.


    The three of them returned to their residence dejectedly, and Su Si was waiting inside, having prepared breakfast for them.


    Seeing only three figures, he blinked in surprise. ¡°Is Bai Wei dead?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shi Jingzhi repeated dejectedly and threw the shriveled acacia bean onto the table.


    Su Si pursed his lips and changed the subject. ¡°Last night, I took Ying Deng home, and Mian Jie accompanied me all the way. I didn¡¯t dare return to the forbidden area. Look, all the food on the table was brought by her¡­ I just said Ying Deng wandered around the village, and I happened to be awake, so I sent her back home.¡±


    He avoided mentioning last night¡¯s issue with his agility. It seemed he had made up his mind to gloss over it.


    Yan Qing didn¡¯t inquire further. ¡°Sect Master, what do we do next?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, Bai Wei proved one thing. The area beneath the forbidden area is not simple¡ªit¡¯s even worse than we imagined. Until we figure out the truth, no one should act on their own.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi rubbed his tired legs and showed signs of exhaustion.


    Yin Ci understood what he meant.


    The Goddess herself might not be particularly powerful, but her strength lay in the unknown. To enter or exit this place, they had to pass through a maze of spells. If they went astray, even the strongest person could be lost forever.


    Yin Ci himself wouldn¡¯t be lost forever. He could waste time and wander around until he found a way out. But the process would be boring, and he would miss out on the outside¡¯s competition for the Shirou. No matter how he thought about it, it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Suddenly, it seemed that they were at a dead end. They could only obediently wait for the village entrance ceremony and then rush in, hoping to find a way to survive.


    How troublesome.


    It would be better to play a little trick tonight, let his cheap master sleep soundly while he ventured into the forbidden area and took a leap off the cliff. The area at the bottom of the forbidden area wasn¡¯t large, and even if there were mazes, they wouldn¡¯t be too complex. It wouldn¡¯t delay much time.


    Inspired by Yin Deng, Yin Ci decided to pretend to have a sleepwalking episode tonight. After all, with Yin Deng¡¯s nocturnal wandering as a precedent, even if he rambled on afterwards, it wouldn¡¯t seem too out of place.


    Since he had made up his mind, Yin Ci obediently climbed onto the bed and began to catch up on sleep. After all, he had stayed up all night last night, and tonight he would be sleepless again. He couldn¡¯t afford to be drowsy in the forbidden area.


    After finishing breakfast, Yin Ci didn¡¯t bother his exhausted master any further. He yawned endlessly and climbed onto the bed, covering himself with the blanket and falling asleep.


    Unexpectedly, he actually had a dream.


    Yin Ci hadn¡¯t dreamt in nearly a hundred years and almost couldn¡¯t distinguish between the dream and reality, thinking that he had fallen under some kind of spell again. He stood silently in the dream for a long time, realizing that his thoughts were drifting and everything around him was hazy, gradually regaining his senses.


    Perhaps it was true that one¡¯s thoughts during the day would manifest in dreams at night. Yin Ci dreamt of the great demonic tree in the forbidden area.


    The demonic tree had shed all its leaves, withered and blackened, standing on a vast snowy plain. The nearby houses had vanished, leaving only a scattered heap of bones where the guard dog demon once stood.


    In the dream, Yin Ci wasn¡¯t wearing his ghostskin robe. He was dressed in white attire from the Ghost Tomb, barefoot, stepping on the snow, yet he didn¡¯t feel the slightest chill.


    It seemed that he really yearned for this forbidden area, even in a literal sense, in his dreams. Yin Ci self-mockingly thought to himself as he stepped on the dog demon¡¯s pale bones and decisively entered the tree gate.


    Inside the demonic tree, there was no longer a vast, deep well; the dark tree hollow had transformed into a clean and spacious hall.


    Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but slow his pace.


    The hall was ordinary in decoration, and the pale spiraling soul-calling coils swayed gently. In the center of the hall lay a huge and peerless coffin, with the coffin lid pushed aside, covered in unknown vines.


    There was no corpse inside the coffin, only a shattered idol.


    The idol was made of clay and meticulously painted with bright colors. Now it was brutally shattered into hundreds of pieces, with no blood on the broken surfaces, yet emanating an indescribable sense of bloodiness.


    One of the pieces was a fragment of the head, with a vivid giant eye remaining on it, staring directly at Yin Ci.


    The coffin was filled with shattered idols, and on top of the broken idols, there was a person.


    The woman had disheveled long hair, wearing a crimson dress, and had a swollen belly. She knelt on the fragments of the idols with her hands covering her face, crying in extreme sadness.


    As Yin Ci listened attentively, he felt a throbbing headache. There was only this one woman in the hall, but her cries seemed to come from millions of people¡ªthe voices of men, women, and children mixed together, emanated from her mouth.


    It seemed as though countless invisible hands grabbed Yin Ci, forcing him to walk towards the direction of the coffin.


    In the dream, Yin Ci couldn¡¯t use martial arts, so he could only be dragged along by those hands, pulled in front of the woman. Sensing something, the woman slowly stopped her tears and lifted her head.


    She was very young, with facial features somewhat resembling Mian Jie, but with an additional touch of youthfulness unique to young people.


    However, her eyes weren¡¯t quite right.


    Her eye sockets were red, and her pair of eyeballs kept turning¡ªthe woman¡¯s eyes were densely packed with countless pupils, leaving no trace of white. They varied in depth, eagerly jostling for space, as if bubbles rising on the surface of boiling water.


    As if countless people¡¯s pupils were squeezed together, seen through a pair of eyes.


    ¡°Not you!¡± After recognizing Yin Ci, she let out a scream of extreme fear, trembling like a sieve. ¡°Not you. Stay away!¡±


    It was the first time Yin Ci had been humiliated with this face. He instinctively touched his own face but couldn¡¯t feel any features.


    His face disappeared, replaced by countless root-like entities that filled his visage. They stretched forward in a chaotic manner, with a rough and icy-cold texture. For some reason, although he retained his vision, he couldn¡¯t see these nearby foreign objects.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come closer. Don¡¯t come closer!¡± The woman seemed to be under immense pressure as she cried out, covering her head. The shattered idols beneath her emitted a soft cracking sound and broke apart further.


    She grabbed the pieces of the deity statues and recklessly threw them at Yin Ci.


    ¡°Stay away from us!¡± She shouted with a myriad of voices. ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Yin Ci wanted to explain, but the stone fragment hit his forehead directly, causing an incredibly real sensation of pain. Yin Ci jolted awake with his back covered in a thin layer of sweat.


    Truly a strange dream.


    Shi Jingzhi heard the noise and came over to check; he was visibly startled by Yin Ci¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, you¡­¡± Shi Jingzhi handed him a warm towel, hesitating in his words. ¡°You usually sleep soundly, so how did you end up bumping your head like this today?¡±


    Yin Ci slowly touched his forehead and let out a sigh. The stone fragment from the dream had indeed left a bruise, but fortunately, he recovered quickly enough that Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t grow suspicious.


    ¡°I had a nightmare,¡± he answered softly.


    Regardless of what secrets the forbidden area held, tonight he was determined to uncover them completely.


    For the rest of the day, Yin Ci stuck closely to Shi Jingzhi¡¯s side, never leaving even an inch. He was obedient to the point of being alarming. Despite Shi Jingzhi¡¯s extreme nervousness, he gradually became less vigilant in comforting him.


    Unfortunately, Yin Ci¡¯s plan to jump off the cliff hadn¡¯t been put into action yet, as a new complication unexpectedly arose.


    Not long after nightfall, there was suddenly a commotion outside. Mian Jie knocked urgently on their door with her face streaked with tears.


    ¡°Yin Deng is missing. Have you seen her?¡±

 CH 34

    Su Si had just escorted Yin Deng back home last night and became the focus of Mian Jie¡¯s inquiry. She grabbed his shoulders and shook him, but he didn¡¯t forget to change his voice to a girl¡¯s. ¡°Yin Deng is missing again?¡±


    ¡°I asked her during the day, and she only said she dreamed of A¡¯Lu last night, and A¡¯Lu was crying sadly.¡±


    The more she spoke, the more choked up she became. ¡°I thought the child was emotionally affected by the dream, but then she disappeared again after just falling asleep tonight¡­ Her father and I locked the door specially¡­ Are you sure you haven¡¯t seen her?¡±


    Su Si shook his head.


    Mian Jie¡¯s face was exhausted, and her hair was in disarray from being grabbed. She stood still for a while and gritted her teeth. ¡°Her father went to ask people around, and I¡­ I¡¯m going to ask the Great Goddess. In case Yin Deng ran outside the village boundaries but went the wrong way¡­¡±


    Her voice became more and more trembling, scared by her own imagination.


    Yan Qing put on his coat. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. We will also help you look for her. Yin Deng has small steps, so she can¡¯t run too far.¡±


    With the chaos outside, pretending to have somnambulism tonight was out of the question. Yin Ci slowly got out of bed and let out a resigned sigh.


    Shi Jingzhi had already dressed neatly in the sect¡¯s attire and lifted the ¡°Medicine Cures Illness¡± flag. ¡°A¡¯Ci, we will also go and look for her.¡±


    The villagers searched for a long time. The good news was that there were no fresh footprints or traces outside the village. However, the bad news was that there were no traces of Yin Deng inside the village either.


    The Goddess was finally invited, still in her graceful appearance, with her hair neatly arranged. After hearing the villagers¡¯ account, her face showed some sorrow. ¡°She may have entered the forbidden area.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t A¡¯Huo guarding outside the forbidden area?¡± Mian Jie knelt on the ground and responded with a somewhat mournful voice. ¡°She¡¯s just a child. How could she have bypassed the dog demon? And there are people in white robes guarding inside the forbidden area. There should have been some movement¡­¡±


    The Goddess¡¯s expression was slightly displeased. ¡°This matter is suspicious and needs to be thoroughly investigated.¡±


    ¡°I want to go in.¡± Mian Jie¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Great Goddess, let me go in and find her.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Mian, you understand the rules. That¡¯s not a place for those who haven¡¯t ascended to immortality, so the villagers are not allowed to enter the forbidden area. If you displease the divine spirits in the forbidden area, there will be only a dead end. Although Yin Deng is young, breaking the rules is breaking the rules, and I cannot help you.¡±


    Mian Jie let out a bitter laugh. ¡°Then I will ascend to immortality right now, and you can immediately prepare my funeral. Yin Deng is still young, and she has just gone missing recently, so she must still be alive. Please help me find her, I beg you to help me find her¡­¡±


    After speaking, she rushed towards a nearby tree trunk, seemingly intending to take her own life in public.


    Yin Ci acted quickly, grabbing her, and suddenly had an idea in his mind.


    ¡°Great Goddess, a few days ago, I had a conversation with Bai Wei, and he mentioned that he wanted to enter the forbidden area to accumulate immortal potential.¡±


    The Goddess finally turned her gaze toward him. ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Bai Wei has no immortal potential, just like me. But he was able to enter the forbidden area with you, and I heard that he didn¡¯t bring anyone who had already ¡®ascended to immortality¡¯¡­ May I ask, Great Goddess, how long was he able to act normally after entering the forbidden area?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi sensed the hidden meaning behind Yin Ci¡¯s words and exploded. ¡°A¡¯Ci, let¡¯s go back and discuss this!¡±


    ¡°Shizun, time waits for no one,¡± Yin Ci firmly expressed. ¡°Great Goddess, if  ¡®that¡¯s not a place for those who haven¡¯t ascended to immortality, so the villagers are not allowed to enter the forbidden area¡¯, what about people from outside the village? Since the immortals haven¡¯t bestowed their protection upon me, they shouldn¡¯t have the authority to punish me either, right?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi was about to be driven crazy by his disciple¡ªwhat bullshit are you spouting?! Common sense would tell you that people would give face to their own family. If a stranger trespassed on their territory, they would be kicked out as far as possible.


    But unexpectedly, after contemplating for a while, the Goddess actually agreed with that heap of bullshit. ¡°Immortal potentials are weak and insignificant, as insignificant as ants, and indeed, they would not immediately alarm the celestials. If you act quickly enough, you might have a chance to try.¡±


    Yin Ci nodded happily, seeing the Great Goddess in a slightly better light for the first time.


    Shi Jingzhi wasn¡¯t a rare saint, and he didn¡¯t believe that Yin Deng¡¯s life was worth more than his own disciple¡¯s. He shouted hoarsely with a tone filled with intimidation, ¡°As your master, I forbid it!¡±


    On the other side, Mian Jie had already collapsed on the ground. On one hand, she hoped that Yin Ci would bring her daughter back, but on the other hand, she felt the same panic as Shi Jingzhi. Countless emotions choked her throat, and she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Yin Deng¡¯s father, after searching the surroundings, finally arrived. He held his wife and daughter in his arms, muttering as if praying.


    Yin Deng¡¯s younger sister hung onto her father¡¯s chest. She seemed to sense something and wailed loudly, struggling desperately as her cries pierced the sky.


    The atmosphere froze for a moment.


    Shi Jingzhi felt numbness in his limbs. His rationality told him that if he stopped Yin Ci now, it would only make the actions of the Kushan Sect in the village more difficult. But with the strange phenomenon involving Bai Wei and the subtle attitude of the Great Goddess, Yin Ci¡¯s journey this time seemed more perilous than auspicious.


    And deep within his heart, that unnamed emotion erupted again, like a curse that couldn¡¯t be shaken off.


    Like it had for the past twenty years, it burrowed into the depths of his mind and whispered softly to him¡ªeveryone is suffering, longing for the unattainable, jealous of what they once had. Even ordinary people experience gains and losses, but everything for you goes against your wishes, leaving you unable to obtain what you seek.


    Aren¡¯t you resentful?


    Look, the panicked and pitiful family of Yin Deng is staring at Yin Ci as if it¡¯s only natural for him to bring their daughter back. They must consider it a given that ¡°their daughter will live until tomorrow¡±, which is why they cannot accept reality. How arrogant.


    For the sake of this ¡°given¡±, they even want to gamble with Yin Ci¡¯s life.


    Yin Ci was clearly his disciple, his possession, his ¡°karmic bond¡±. How dare they?


    This emotion, like a hunger from seven days of fasting, ignited a cold fire within him in his chest. He had to tear something apart, seize something, to extinguish it.


    Shi Jingzhi had once thought it was an inner demon*, appearing too early. When he was just coming of age, it was already accompanying him. A young child wouldn¡¯t even understand earthly desires, so how could it give rise to such a complex whirlpool of desires?


    *In terms of cultivation, they are negative emotions and mental barriers that hinders one¡¯s training and cultivation.


    Fortunately, no matter what this impulse was, Shi Jingzhi was extremely familiar with it. He knew well how to control this ferocious beast, not letting it harm others when it was unleashed.


    For example, he could crush this intense desire and transform it into anger.


    Perhaps Shi Jingzhi had been silent for too long, and the gazes of the many villagers all concentrated on him. The rise and fall of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s chest gradually intensified, and anger ignited in his eyes. Wearing that not very magnificent sect master¡¯s robe, he slowly exuded a silent aura of oppression, a sense of pressure stronger than even that of the Goddess.


    Yin Ci instantly dispelled his pleasant mood.


    Shi Jingzhi usually had an appearance as if he would be scared to death with just a slight carelessness. Even though Yin Ci knew that this person¡¯s origins were mysterious, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, treating him as if he had raised a clingy big fox. And when things got out of control in the Ghost Tomb, he simply thought his master had some personality issues, naturally carrying a bit of madness.


    It made the game more exciting, and Yin Ci had no complaints.


    ¡­Until this moment.


    Speaking of which, this was the first time Yin Ci had seen Shi Jingzhi calmly release pressure.


    Yin Ci slightly arched his back, showing some genuine vigilance. He had seen true powerhouses before, and Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t rank among them. But when a person was serious, the aura they emitted could reveal many things stemming from their nature.


    The same level of oppressive feeling, as seen in the Jianchen Temple, was mostly heavy and profound, while in the Taiheng Sect, it was mostly righteous and clear. As for the demonic sects, it was either chillingly cold or twisted and viscous. Yin Ci had fought with Yan Budu several times back then, but even Yan Budu¡¯s oppressive aura couldn¡¯t escape the norm.


    But Shi Jingzhi was different.


    Yin Ci had never experienced this kind of pressure from him. It was almost empty, to the point of being somewhat pure¡ªwithout malice, somewhat naive, but undoubtedly carrying an aura that could tear everything apart and crush all things into mud.


    ¡°The heavens and earth are impartial*¡± were the words that suddenly collided in Yin Ci¡¯s mind.


    *This comes from the fifth chapter of Laozi¡¯s <Tao Te Ching>, which is a philosophical idea that nature, fate, or the forces of the universe don¡¯t possess human-like qualities of kindness, compassion, or moral judgment. Instead, they operate on their own laws and principles, without consideration for individual human desires or concerns.


    Facing this conveniently obtained cheap master, he felt a similar sensation to ¡°dread¡± for the first time.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s expression changed constantly, and he stood in place for a while before turning and walking towards the Goddess.


    Ordinary villagers could mostly discern the strength of a person¡¯s aura, but the Goddess evidently noticed something extraordinary about this person. She didn¡¯t even bother to display a sympathetic expression and had a hint of caution in her eyes.


    Shi Jingzhi stood before her. ¡°You can go into the forbidden area alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°If the immortal potential is weak and insignificant as ants, then if the immortal potential is strong enough, can they stand on equal footing?¡±


    The expression on the Goddess¡¯ face turned ugly. ¡°How could a mortal compare to a true immortal? But indeed, the immortals would regard you as my subordinate and wouldn¡¯t act recklessly.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi obtained the answer he wanted. ¡°Then I will go in with my disciple, and you tell that dog demon to step aside. I¡¯ll go and explain a few things to my people first, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    He grabbed the back collar of Yin Ci¡¯s clothes and dragged him towards Yan Qing and Su Si. The two of them had just regained their senses, and the way they looked at Shi Jingzhi was as if they were looking at an upside-down walking bear.


    ¡°With such a big commotion, if A¡¯Ci and I go down, the Goddess will definitely observe from the outside,¡± Shi Jingzhi said concisely. ¡°You take this opportunity to find the Goddess¡¯s residence and look for clues.¡±


    Yan Qing was taken aback. ¡°But we¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain and continued, ¡°This is a chance that has fallen into our laps. Whatever you can find out, find it. Got it? Even if you can only see the door frame, remember the patterns on it.¡±


    Then he tugged on Yin Ci again and gritted his teeth. ¡°When this matter is over, I¡¯ll show you what I can do.¡±


    This fox was truly infuriated. He had even learned to make fierce threats.


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of death? He should have stayed outside. Yin Ci couldn¡¯t make sense of the urgency in Shi Jingzhi¡¯s mind. This person¡¯s logic was as if it were taught by dogs.


    It was a twist of fate. He had initially wanted to grab a simple-minded scapegoat. Who would have known that this scapegoat would transform into a wooden collar around his neck? Yin Ci felt somewhat uncomfortable about it.


    Shi Jingzhi showed no mercy. His gaze was solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, are you really going?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Ci had lived for over three hundred years and was bored to the point of growing moss. He couldn¡¯t let a death puzzle slip by right under his nose.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Shizun, you don¡¯t have to come.¡±


    ¡°You still remember that I¡¯m your master? If Mian Jie can sacrifice herself for Yin Deng, am I weaker than a fragile woman?¡±


    Yin Ci let out a hoarse sound and didn¡¯t retort. In his words, there seemed to be an inclination towards treating Shi Jingzhi as a teacher who would be a lifetime father. He decided to change the topic and act dumb. ¡°We have been inside before. Without the Goddess interfering this time, we might even come across Bai Wei.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi replied with a snort.


    Yin Ci obediently closed his mouth.


    The black dog was sent aside. Inside the tree gate, it was pitch black, like a toothless giant mouth.


    Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but speak again. ¡°Shizun, have you really thought it through? You still have a way to turn back now¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°Hmph.¡±


    He was truly angry this time.


    ¡­Well, he would take it step by step and adapt to the situation.


    At the same time, in Yidu.


    Prince Xu Jingming of Rong returned to the capital but didn¡¯t immediately present the Buddhist beads. Shi Jingzhi saw through his intentions¡ªhe was missing too many Buddhist beads, and he felt embarrassed to bring them before the Emperor to seek credit.


    So he temporarily entrusted the map to the National Teacher for safekeeping.


    Although the Emperor didn¡¯t favor the lineage of the National Teacher, there had been no mistakes from two consecutive generations of National Teachers. The previous National Teacher was an elder of three dynasties, while the current one was the favored disciple chosen by the previous generation, carrying the spirit of a sage.


    The National Teacher, Jiang Youyue, had a refined and ethereal appearance, appearing to be around thirty, but he was actually over sixty. He calmly accepted the Buddhist beads without any waves on his face.


    Xu Jingming lowered his head. ¡°That troublemaker took on a disciple and is also pursuing Yan Budu¡¯s legacy. We need to seize the treasure first, not only for the Emperor but also to eliminate the troubles for Great Yun.¡±


    Jiang Youyue said gently, ¡°Him taking on a disciple may not necessarily be a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily a bad thing? He is a national calamity. It¡¯s not so easy for him to settle down. He only has a year left to live, yet he still has thoughts of establishing his own sect. He most likely harbors ill intentions.¡±


    Jiang Youyue smiled. ¡°This child has a strong attachment and desires. The more attachments one has, the more shackles one carries. Everything has two sides, so do not make hasty judgments.¡±


    ¡°The current Emperor¡­ No, Elder Brother has already been deceived by him. Are you also being deceived by him?¡±


    Jiang Youyue didn¡¯t answer. With a smile at the corner of his mouth, he continued reading his book.


    Xu Jingming couldn¡¯t catch his breath, feeling that he had exhausted himself for Great Yun. These people all thought they held absolute power and were carefree, completely unaware of the terror that Shi Jingzhi possessed.


    As the saying went, ¡°A three-year-old can observe an elder*.¡± If they had compared him with his monstrous older brother using this saying, they wouldn¡¯t have taken him so lightly.


    *Idiom that refers to even at a young age, a person can discern the character, behavior, and qualities of someone older or more experienced. It suggests that one¡¯s ability to judge and perceive the true nature of others can develop early in life.


    But thinking about it, Xu Jingming sneered to himself. They must not have carefully observed that monster.


    As the youngest son of the former emperor, Xu Jingming was destined for an idle life from the moment he was born. His older brothers were all busy with their own affairs, while he, weak and sickly, declared himself the rival of the demon incarnate. Apart from carrying books on his back, Xu Jingming spent the rest of his time engaging in various vices and being idle.


    He had always been extremely curious about Shi Jingzhi.


    To him, Shi Jingzhi was like a colorful venomous spider. Xu Jingming was terrified to death but couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to it for something new.


    Shi Jingzhi was raised by his father in the deep palace and was bound by numerous restrictions. Xu Jingming couldn¡¯t recall much from his early years, but two restrictions stood out in his memory¡ª


    Everyone around Shi Jingzhi, regardless of their position, had to be changed every month without repetition. His meals couldn¡¯t be too poor, but also couldn¡¯t be too good. Regardless of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s preferences, the taste had to be changed every day.


    Xu Jingming knew all of this because of a serving maid he liked who went on duty with Shi Jingzhi for a month. When the maid returned, she was nervous, and when asked what had happened, she refused to speak.


    The palace had limited manpower, and the people around Shi Jingzhi had to be constantly changed. There weren¡¯t many people assigned to his residence. Taking advantage of his audacity, Xu Jingming personally sneaked in to investigate.


    He specifically had the maid cover for him, afraid of being discovered by Shi Jingzhi.


    How old was Shi Jingzhi back then? Seven or eight?


    He sat upright at the stone table, eating his meal in an orderly manner. The dishes were simple and plain, and Shi Jingzhi only sampled each dish lightly without showing any abnormality.


    Until the maid removed the dishes and brought out the desserts.


    The desserts were a new creation from the imperial kitchen. They weren¡¯t particularly precious, but they exuded a delightful fragrance and were crispy and delicious. Even Xu Jingming had several plates. Shi Jingzhi stared fixedly at the unfamiliar desserts and suddenly dismissed the maid.


    At first, Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t touch them.


    He just stared at them intently, as if they were the most enticing things in the world. After an hour of wandering, Xu Jingming returned, only to find Shi Jingzhi unmoved, still locked in a stare with the desserts. His gaze was filled with a crazed desire, as if he were a starving beggar watching a feast.


    He had just finished his meal, so it was unlikely for him to exhibit such behavior. Could it be that he had gone mad?


    Or perhaps the desserts were delicacies beyond compare, and Xu Jingming¡¯s taste buds were dull, unable to perceive their quality?


    As Xu Jingming pondered, Shi Jingzhi finally made a move. He grabbed a handful of desserts and greedily stuffed them into his mouth like a starving ghost. He ate so voraciously that he nearly bit off half of his finger, his hands dripping with blood.


    In an instant, the plate that was once full of desserts was left with only one piece.


    Shi Jingzhi suddenly stopped, his face stiffening for a moment as he took out a short bamboo rod.


    It was an instrument of punishment used in the palace, inscribed with spells. It caused excruciating pain but left no lasting injuries.


    Xu Jingming watched as he raised the bamboo rod and mercilessly struck his own arm. In the next moment, Shi Jingzhi writhed in pain and fell from his seat, curling up on the ground.


    Xu Jingming, who would have a serving maid blow on him for a mere bump, had never seen such a scene. He was immediately frightened. With hair standing on end, he ran away.


    It wasn¡¯t because he had nothing to eat or was unable to satisfy his hunger, so why act so violently? Elder Brother was right; Shi Jingzhi was born with a problem.


    A few days later, to confirm that what he had seen was not an illusion, Xu Jingming sneaked back to take a look. It had just rained, and Shi Jingzhi¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, but the piece of dessert remained untouched. Soaked in the rain, it had turned into a moldy residue.


    Several months later, a banquet was held in the palace. Shi Jingzhi sat obediently in the corner, eating and drinking with grace and courtesy. No matter what kind of pastries were served, he only took a few bites, barely even looking at them, showing even more restraint than the other princes.


    The wild desire and madness that had been witnessed that day seemed to have been nothing but an illusion.


    What a deceiver.


    Shi Jingzhi had deceived everyone for over twenty years, finally convincing the emperor, his elder brother, to let the ¡°troublesome one who behaved no differently from an ordinary person¡± return to his domain like a tiger released into the mountains.


    The more Xu Jingming recalled, the angrier he became. He rose from his seat with a heavy heart, bowed to Jiang Youyue, and prepared to leave.


    However, just as he turned his back, Jiang Youyue spoke again in his usual calm tone.


    ¡°Your Highness, there is no need to be resentful. I am well aware¡­ His act of taking on disciples may not be a bad thing for you and me. But for the young person who becomes his ¡®disciple¡¯, it is like inviting disaster upon themselves.¡±


    Jiang Youyue closed his book, sighed, and closed his eyes.


    ¡°An endless abyss gathering of myriad mundane desires in one person¡ªhow can an ordinary person withstand it? In the end, it is close yet unattainable, and escaping is also impossible.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it will be the ¡®master¡¯ who falls into madness first or the ¡®disciple¡¯ who will drown in it.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Yin Ci: Thank you for the invitation, but I am not an ordinary person.


    However, it is true that Demonic Lord Yin has brought himself a lot of trouble. Fox Shi may be sweet, but he is neither foolish nor innocent (?

 CH 35

    At present, the master wasn¡¯t going mad, and the disciple wasn¡¯t drowning either. Shi Jingzhi suppressed his anger, refraining from even grabbing Yin Ci¡¯s hand as they walked into the pitch-black forbidden area.


    Yin Ci remained vigilant, sensing the trembling in Shi Jingzhi¡¯s footsteps, but he felt that the level of caution was somewhat exaggerated.


    Now, he didn¡¯t care about inquiring into the origins of his cheap master; he was more interested in knowing what kind of being his cheap master was.


    The two of them remained in this tense atmosphere, each standing a step apart, neither uttering a word.


    The forbidden area at night had no trace of light and was even darker than the Ghost Tomb. The stone steps under their feet were covered in moss and were incredibly slippery. Yin Ci had obtained a lantern from the villagers and walked cautiously. It was difficult to imagine how a child could walk with closed eyes in such a place.


    When performing a play, one must act the part convincingly. Yin Ci would take a step and then pause, shining the light on each stone chamber on the cave wall.


    The small chambers were almost empty, with at most some remnants of clothing or gold and silver jewelry. Not to mention corpses, they couldn¡¯t even find a single bone.


    Last time, there were too many people during the funeral, and they couldn¡¯t observe carefully. But now, upon closer inspection, even the Paper Figurine Street was infested with bugs and rodents, yet the forbidden area was devoid of even half of a creature.


    It was unclear whether it had a connection to the outside world or if spells didn¡¯t work here, but the entire deep pit was cold and silent, like newly formed thin ice on the water¡¯s surface, with the air frozen solid.


    There was no trace of light anywhere.


    The two of them wandered around, walking until they reached the end of the stone steps. The end of the steps was particularly cold, with a thin layer of ice forming on the surface of the stone, making it even more difficult to walk.


    Yin Ci specifically glanced at Auntie Liu¡¯s stone chamber, and indeed, it was empty. Only a few pieces of clothing were haphazardly mixed together, exuding a hint of sorrowful coldness.


    ¡°Neither Yin Deng nor Bai Wei are up here.¡± Shi Jingzhi cleared his throat. ¡°The situation downstairs is strange. You should follow me back¡­ Huh?!¡±


    Suddenly, the last few stone slabs sank downward, disappearing into thin air. A cold sensation came from behind the two, and their feet were suspended in mid-air as they fell straight down.


    Yin Ci leaned closer to the rock wall, grabbing Shi Jingzhi¡¯s wrist with one hand and reaching for the edge of a stone chamber with the other.


    He didn¡¯t care about himself, but if Shi Jingzhi were to fall, he would become a lump of fox meat. Yin Ci might be seeking death, but he hadn¡¯t planned on dragging another companion along on the journey to the underworld.


    Besides, he might not necessarily die.


    Yin Ci firmly held onto the stone platform, gradually regaining his strength, when he suddenly felt an unfamiliar sensation on the back of his hand.


    Something was caressing his hand.


    Yin Ci raised his head abruptly, squinting his eyes. The lantern had fallen not far above, and there was still a flicker of fire, allowing him to vaguely make out the situation¡ª


    A hand reached out from within the stone chamber.


    ¡­They had just checked a moment ago, and all the stone chambers were empty.


    But that hand did exist. It was extremely withered, resembling a dried corpse, and its shape was quite peculiar, with fingers longer than those of an ordinary person.


    The touch of the hand was icy cold and dry, without a hint of warmth.


    The hand stretched out from the depths of the stone chamber, resembling the delicate legs of a spider. It bent at an angle that didn¡¯t conform to human structure, gently prying open Yin Ci¡¯s fingers.


    Yin Ci remained silent as he slid down quietly. He feared that if Shi Jingzhi saw this thing, he would be frightened out of his wits, and saving him would be even more troublesome.


    Shi Jingzhi simply assumed that Yin Ci couldn¡¯t bear his weight. Taking advantage of the situation, he adjusted his posture and thrust the flag forward. The clear silver bamboo pole lit by the yang fire was inserted into the stone wall like a block of tofu.


    The two of them descended for a while, awkwardly suspended in mid-air. They had an intimate encounter with the white-robed creature hanging on the wall. As they drew closer, the stench of blood and flesh became even more pronounced. The white-robed creature remained motionless, yet possessed a warmth reminiscent of a living person, making them extremely uncomfortable.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s expression fluctuated, seemingly wanting to let go and be done with it.


    On the other hand, Yin Ci firmly held onto the chain, suspending himself together with the white-robed creature.


    ¡°Shizun, what should we do?¡±


    With the situation urgent, Shi Jingzhi no longer held a grudge against his disciple. After steadying his emotions for a moment, his whole body burst into yang fire, illuminating the area above them.


    His original intention seemed to be to illuminate the surroundings, figure out how far they had slipped, and calculate the distance to climb back. However, as soon as he shed light on the situation, Shi Jingzhi saw it too clearly.


    Numerous long and slender hands extended from various stone chambers, forming a web above them, clearly indicating that they were not meant to ascend.


    Now things were even worse. Shi Jingzhi, who was unprepared, trembled all over. He slid down a section of the bamboo pole, almost falling straight down. Yin Ci grabbed him and said with great seriousness, ¡°Since we can¡¯t go up for the time being, we might as well go down and take a look.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi gulped and swallowed his saliva. ¡°A¡¯Ci, are you serious?¡±


    The forbidden area was within reach, and Yin Ci couldn¡¯t be bothered to act or beat around the bush. He got straight to the point. ¡°The Goddess has become wary of both of us. Even if we manage to escape now, it will be difficult to obtain any other information. Shizun, since we¡¯ve come¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t decide whether the terrifying aspect was the hand web above or his disciple saying ¡°since we¡¯ve come¡± in the face of this situation.


    However, what Yin Ci said was indeed reasonable. If they didn¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den, how could they catch the tiger¡¯s cub? Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of his life in Yuanxian Village. He looked up at the hand web and took a deep breath. ¡°Lend me the Hanging Shadow Sword.¡±


    The two of them awkwardly switched positions in midair. Shi Jingzhi held the ¡°Medicine Cures Illness¡± flag in one hand and the Hanging Shadow Sword in the other, alternating between inserting them into the rock wall, steadily descending. Yin Ci embraced his master¡¯s neck, keeping a vigilant eye on their surroundings.


    The further down they went, the more white-robed creatures there were. They hung silently at the ends of iron chains, varying in size from dozens to hundreds. As they delved deeper, the stench of rotting flesh grew stronger, making them nauseous.


    It was unknown whether Fox Shi¡¯s nose could withstand it.


    After climbing down for an unknown length of time, the two of them finally caught sight of a faint glimmer.


    They had reached the bottom of this bottomless forbidden area. From a distance, they could see countless peculiar-shaped objects at the bottom of the pit, resembling enormous withered lotus leaves. A jade-green liquid flowed out from an unknown source, winding its way down and forming a thin layer of water at the bottom of the forbidden area, reflecting a soft shimmering blue light.


    The bottom of the water was covered in dark-colored silt, seemingly mixed with something, but from their distance, the two couldn¡¯t make out the details.


    In the center of the shallow pond, surrounded by these numerous ¡°lotus leaves¡± stood a deformed ¡°lotus pod¡± made of stone.


    Its convex and concave shape was opposite to that of an ordinary lotus pod. It resembled an empty bowl, filled with a luminous green liquid. Several cylindrical stone platforms stood within the bowl with their tops protruding above the liquid surface, varying in size. From top to bottom, they vaguely resembled dark ¡°lotus seeds¡±.


    Occasionally, liquid overflowed from the edge of the stone lotus seed. It flowed intermittently, cascading into the water below, creating a gurgling sound like a waterfall.


    This was the only lively scene in the pit. Everything else was desolate and stagnant, enveloped in a peculiar sense of tranquility.


    Having witnessed the man-eating lake in the Ghost Tomb¡¯s second level, Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t want to touch any unknown liquid. Leaning on the flagpole for leverage, he pushed himself up the wall, rushing towards the outermost stone platform of the ¡°lotus pod¡±. Compared to their first encounter, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s movements were more coordinated this time. He even found the time to change his posture, holding Yin Ci horizontally in his arms.


    However, his landing wasn¡¯t ideal.


    It took more than a day to freeze three feet of ice*. Despite diligently practicing his external martial arts for a few days, Shi Jingzhi still lacked proficiency. If it weren¡¯t for his disciple acting as a cushion below, Shi Jingzhi would have nearly stopped abruptly with his face.


    *(±ù¶³Èý³ß·ÇÒ»ÈÕÖ®º®) Proverb that emphasizes the idea that significant achievements or profound change require time, effort, and perseverance (AKA Rome was not built in a day).


    The two of them barely stopped at the edge of the stone platform, with less than a yard of space. They narrowly avoided rolling down.


    Yin Ci, cushioned by his master¡¯s flesh, couldn¡¯t move and was firmly squashed. Rarely, golden stars flashed before his eyes, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    Shi Jingzhi, who almost flattened his disciple like a dumpling wrapper, felt embarrassed as he climbed up. ¡°A¡¯Ci, just now¡­ urgh!¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence as his complexion changed, and he turned his head to vomit.


    Yin Ci quickly got up and saw the reason behind Shi Jingzhi¡¯s vomiting¡ª


    There were people.


    Underneath the translucent liquid resembling jade, numerous people lay. Dozens of individuals were in the lotus stone bowls, while there were hundreds more in the shallow ponds surrounding them.


    Well, perhaps ¡°lay¡± wasn¡¯t quite accurate. Those people no longer resembled humans. They were naked, as if molded from the softest colored wax and slowly melted, their bodies turning into a viscous paste. Their flesh sank underwater, with dark red muscles protruding outward, mingling with their internal organs, forming a strange and grotesque red mud.


    Yet they were still alive.


    Many eyeballs hadn¡¯t completely melted and were slowly rotating within the gaps between bones. Twisted hearts floated above their flesh, beating laboriously. Blood flowed extremely slowly through the deformed skin.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t know if these people still had any consciousness, and he hoped they didn¡¯t.


    This wasn¡¯t the kind of death he sought.


    Shi Jingzhi vomited for a long time before finally recovering his composure. Under the pale light, his complexion wasn¡¯t much different from that of a dead person.


    ¡°I smell Auntie Liu.¡± Shi Jingzhi trembled. ¡°I¡¯ve given her medicine before, so I remember its scent.¡±


    At this moment, Yin Ci didn¡¯t have the mindset to tease him. Shi Jingzhi was only twenty-seven years old, not some mentally twisted lunatic. Seeing such a scene suddenly was naturally overwhelming.


    Even someone as knowledgeable as Yin Ci was momentarily horrified.


    The Ghost Tomb was strange, but all those peculiarities were still within the realm of ¡°humanly desires¡±. However, what lay before their eyes was different. Whatever it was, it certainly wasn¡¯t made by human hands.


    Yin Ci silently approached and let Shi Jingzhi bury his face in his shoulder. It seemed as if Shi Jingzhi had found a lifeline as he held onto his disciple tightly, taking deep breaths for quite a while before barely calming down.


    Knowing the true nature of the red mud in the shallow pond made the stench in the air particularly nauseating.


    ¡°Shh.¡± Yin Ci patted his back. ¡°I have a strong destiny, capable of overcoming evil spirits. Remember, Shizun?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± Shi Jingzhi wiped the corner of his mouth and weakly smiled. ¡°Now I understand what happened to the acacia bean. Bai Wei¡­ he might be here.¡±


    Neither alive nor dead, the acacia bean couldn¡¯t turn to ashes and couldn¡¯t maintain its original form.


    As if hearing their conversation, a small sob suddenly emanated from the chaotic shadows. Shi Jingzhi stiffened, unsure, and raised his voice slightly, ¡°Yin Deng?¡±


    The sob immediately turned into a mournful wail, and now both of them heard it clearly. It was indeed the voice of a young girl. The voice came from the central stone platform, not too far from where they stood.


    The master and disciple were standing on a small stone platform at the edge. Shi Jingzhi staggered to his feet and began moving toward the center of the stone lotus.


    The fluorescence was weak, and at such a short distance, shadows could easily engulf the appearance of things. From this perspective, there were figures standing on the other stone platforms. Those things remained motionless, standing at about nine feet tall, certainly not the size of a little girl.


    If they wanted to reach the central stone platform, the two of them couldn¡¯t avoid them.


    The master and disciple seemed to reach a silent agreement and refrained from acting rashly. Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t dare ignite his yang fire, afraid of alarming them. Both of them held their breath and carefully avoided each eerie silhouette, relying solely on the faint fluorescence as they stealthily made their way towards the center of the stone platform.


    Upon reaching the central stone platform and confirming the silence around them, Shi Jingzhi finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Located in the center of the pit, where the fluorescence was slightly brighter, they finally got a clear view of the central stone platform.


    Standing on the platform was an unfinished towering statue of a deity, and Yin Deng was sobbing at its feet. She curled up into a dark red bundle, motionless, like a fallen fruit for offerings.


    Not to mention the young Yin Deng, even Shi Jingzhi hesitated to move after getting a clear look at the deity.


    The deity was approximately thirteen feet tall¡ªquite massive¡ªand of a common size seen during the Yun Dynasty. They even recognized the appearance of the statue, which was also very common¡ªit depicted the national deity of Great Yun¡¯s state religion, the Imperial Celestial.


    However, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary clay statue.


    Its framework wasn¡¯t made of iron or wood but of genuine human bones.


    Countless human bones were used in its construction, forming a delicate and symmetrical structure. Rows of arm bones, bundles of leg bones, neatly assembled pelvic bones, and interwoven rib bones. Different-sized skulls were strung together, stacked in an orderly manner. Even human teeth became part of the sculpting props, densely embedded together.


    The bone surface was covered in flesh membranes, with blood vessels and tendons inseparable, tightly binding the skeletal structure of the deity. Viscous flesh paste was layered on top, compressed, and molded into the divine body and garments. To ensure the flesh remained intact, tiny light green fibers were mixed into the flesh paste, identical to those emanating from Yin Deng¡¯s eyes.


    Within the intricately constructed skeleton, a large mass of hearts was intertwined, beating lightly and slowly. Some deformed eyes could be seen within the flesh paste, their gazes scattered as if lost in a dream.


    ¡­A living flesh idol.


    Currently, only half of its flesh body had been sculpted, with one side vivid and the other skeletal. The finer details weren¡¯t deeply carved, indicating that it was clearly an unfinished work. Its head had not been sculpted with distinct features; only a rough structure was outlined, with the flesh paste loosely stretched over it, and delicate blood vessels clearly visible.


    The deity slightly bowed its head with its movements exuding a bone-chilling sense of compassion, similar to the Goddess.


    Yin Deng lay at the foot of this colossal entity with her left arm deformed from some impact, with traces of the flesh paste¡¯s texture showing through.


    Shi Jingzhi took two steps forward, attempting to hold her. Suddenly, a green light flashed, and he unknowingly activated some kind of spell, instantly flooding the entire underground space with light. Bright beams came from all directions, dazzling their eyes.


    All shadows disappeared into nothingness, and the complete view of the underground space appeared before them.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t have a chance to observe the details around them. Previously, the darkness was dense, and they could only see where the fluorescence illuminated. Now that everything had taken form, it added the final straw to everyone¡¯s nerves, pushing them to the brink of collapse.


    After the flesh idol, a truly colossal idol was revealed.


    The statue was embedded in the cave wall, with only its massive head and part of the upper body exposed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that half of the head was embedded in the wall, this statue could completely block the pit.


    It was undoubtedly not formed by human hands¡ªthis statue was composed of countless intertwined tree roots, showing no trace of deliberate intervention.


    The deity slightly leaned forward, as if observing the people, and the bright light illuminated its facial features formed by the intertwined roots.


    The Imperial Celestial had a face that appeared somewhat androgynous, with a beautiful and plump appearance. However, unlike the statues worshiped in temples, there was no trace of compassion between its eyebrows; only boundless indifference. The slender arms hung at the edge of the statue, twisted and contorted like dying ghost spiders.


    Shi Jingzhi supported himself with the flagpole as he stared in disbelief. His whole body seemed about to collapse, but he managed to stand firm, avoiding sitting on the ground.


    His face turned pale, and he murmured, ¡°We came too early. We should have let Yan Qing divinate first. At the very least, we should have brought that goose along.¡±


    Yin Ci remained silent.


    He stood directly in front of the flesh deity. From this angle, the two statues complemented each other, creating an extremely eerie beauty.


    In front, scattered bones and flesh; behind, countless plants and trees. The scene was no different from the myriad of creatures in the world.


    For some unknown reason, a subtle sense of familiarity arose in Yin Ci¡¯s heart. This place was clearly not his place of burial, yet it felt like some kind of destiny.


    How absurd.


    The author has something to say:


    Shi Jingzhi: If I am guilty, the law should punish me instead of taking me on a tour of the underworld attractions _(;§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_


    Yin Ci: This master worship is too lively, but it¡¯s lively in the wrong direction _(;§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_

 CH 36

    The roots of the tree formed a towering statue that looked down upon them. Shi Jingzhi had a strange illusion at that moment¡ªthey resembled crickets trapped in a jar, being observed from the outside.


    Fortunately, none of the statues, regardless of which deity they represented, showed any signs of movement. Shi Jingzhi trembled in place for a while and gradually resigned himself to the situation.


    He might as well see it to the end*. He took a few steps and reached for the lantern.


    *(Ò»²»×ö¶þ²»ÐÝ) Idiom referring to being determined and resolute in pursuing a course of action without hesitation or compromise (AKA to be in for a penny, in for a pound).


    The scene before them was horrifying, and the young girl¡¯s legs went weak from fear. Finally encountering a living person, she immediately clung tightly to Shi Jingzhi¡¯s thigh, crying so hard that she almost fainted.


    Since seeing the root statue, Yin Ci had been frozen in place. It was only when he heard the terrified cries of the young girl that he managed to regain his composure.


    ¡°That Great Goddess is a liar,¡± Yin Deng cried hoarsely. ¡°Sister is here, and brother is here too. They never ascended to immortality.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci exchanged glances.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ Yin Deng, how did you come down? Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I dreamt that my sister was crying, and I wanted to comfort her. But it seemed like she couldn¡¯t see me, so I wanted to get closer, even closer.¡±


    Summoning up her courage, Yin Deng lifted her head slightly and pointed to the stone platform closest to the statue.


    ¡°When I fell, I woke up. Brother saved me. He¡¯s here¡­¡±


    Previously captivated by the giant root statue, the two finally noticed the stone platforms around them.


    Each small platform still had a flesh idol standing on it.


    They all faced the central stone platform, resembling a hundred birds facing a phoenix. Compared to the one in the middle, they were much smaller and less exquisite. The small statues were also supported by human bones, but they were crudely made, with many distorted and deformed details, almost like¡­


    ¡°Trial versions,¡± Yin Ci whispered softly. ¡°They are the draft of an idol.¡±


    The situation became much clearer now¡ªsomeone had built flesh idols at the bottom of this forbidden area, and they had put in a lot of effort. These statues were based on the giant root statue, and countless idols were made during the production process to ensure a flawless final product.


    Thick white cloth was piled under the trial versions, and several chains were coiled around them. No wonder Su Si said the ¡°white-clothed monsters¡± had their internal organs exposed; they were originally made of living flesh. The deformed flesh statues weren¡¯t presentable, so they were wrapped in white cloth and tightly bound with ropes.


    After being used as draft models, they could also serve as puppets. This ¡°immortal¡± scheme was well thought out.


    Considering that the residents of Yuanxian Village were completely unaware of all this, there was only one person who could have done such a thing¡ª


    In this situation, undoubtedly, it was the work of the Goddess.


    But why did she create such monstrous images? What was the purpose of the flesh statues? The giant root statue was covered in climbing vines and seemed to have a history of hundreds of years, but where did it come from?


    Yin Ci had wandered the mortal realm for over three hundred years, and instead of everything becoming clear, it only grew darker. Apart from monsters and Monster Material, he seemed to know nothing about the ¡°other side¡± of the world.


    The current scene was more absurd than his nightmare.


    Thinking of the nightmare, Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but touch his face. This time, his facial features were intact, and there were no strange roots on his face. The familiar sensation of the ghostskin robe came through his fingers.


    Shi Jingzhi remained silent for a long time. Finally, he squeezed out a bit of composure from the depths of his bones, half-squatted down, and placed his hands on Yin Deng¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Yin Deng, you just said, ¡®Sister is here, and brother is here¡¯¡­ Can you communicate with them?¡±


    Yin Deng vigorously shook her head, wiping away the tears on her face. ¡°They can¡¯t¡ªthey can¡¯t speak. But I just know.¡±


    She pointed to the flesh idol on the central stone platform and then pointed to a draft model not far away. ¡°That¡¯s sister, and that¡¯s brother. I can feel that they are here.¡±


    Perhaps this was what people referred to when they said that human children had spiritual senses that weren¡¯t completely closed. It was unclear how this child could recognize the statues, as all of them were bloody and indistinguishable.


    Yin Ci quickly calculated in his mind.


    As long as they brought Yin Deng up and exposed one of the white-clothed monsters in public, the villagers would undoubtedly notice something was wrong¡ªthen they could ignite the situation, and at least someone would willingly help them get out.


    That was also one way.


    ¡­But the problem they had to worry about at the moment wasn¡¯t that.


    The Goddess knew the secrets beneath the forbidden area, yet she still allowed them to enter. It might not be so easy to leave if they wanted to.


    Shi Jingzhi was evidently considering similar matters. He paced in circles, trying his best to ignore the flesh statues around them.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, let me carry you on my back, and you hold onto Yin Deng. Let¡¯s try climbing back up¡­ and see¡­¡± His eyes caught something in the corner, and he froze in place. The latter half of his sentence trembled more and more as he spoke, eventually ending in a groan.


    Following Shi Jingzhi¡¯s gaze, Yin Deng let out an inhuman scream and fainted in fright¡ª


    The giant root statue slowly moved¡ªno, it wasn¡¯t the statue itself, but a massive worm monster emerging from within the roots. The giant worm twisted and slid around the statue, causing a cascade of soil and stones. After a moment, it settled in place, with its head hanging down towards the group. At first glance, it looked like rotten intestines coiled around the giant root statue.


    Who the hell knew which rule they had broken to disturb this thing.


    Being closer, the master and disciple had no choice but got a clearer view.


    The body of the giant worm was reddish-brown, with a rough and tough outer skin that resembled old tree bark. It had three pitch-black holes on its head, devoid of eyeballs. The gaps between the holes were split into three segments, resembling the divisions of a human head. Within the gaps, uneven and densely packed yellowish teeth grew, resembling human teeth. Muddy yellow saliva mixed with soil dripped down steadily.


    The giant worm coiled around the tunnel, sealing off the rock wall tightly. The long, hand-like objects were scraped off, allowing them to finally see their true nature.


    They were worm eggs.


    The insect eggs were about half the size of a person, with hard spindle-shaped shells. One end could easily penetrate the soil and rocks, while the other end was connected to long, arm-like structures that allowed them to crawl freely. They numbered in the thousands and were quietly embedded behind the root deity statue. Now, swept away by the giant worm, the insect eggs fell continuously into the water.


    The insect eggs seemed uninterested in the flesh in the pool. They surged in groups, piercing into the thick skin of the giant worm, and the deformed hands flailed about randomly.


    Unfortunately, this heartwarming reunion of parent and child didn¡¯t touch Shi Jingzhi. Fox Shi¡¯s eyes darted around, as if he wished to end it all right there.


    In comparison, the white-clothed monsters seemed quite pleasant.


    But it was too late; they had long lost their way out.


    Shi Jingzhi attempted to use his yang fire to cover the flag, but he himself felt like a damp matchstick, unable to produce a single spark. The giant worm opened its mouth full of teeth, and Shi Jingzhi looked like he was about to vomit again.


    Yin Ci was helpless. ¡°Shizun!¡±


    Hearing his disciple¡¯s cry, Shi Jingzhi regained some clarity. He gritted his teeth, wrapped the unconscious Yin Deng and the Hanging Shadow Sword together, and handed them to Yin Ci. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have inner force, take good care of her and hide!¡±


    This was indeed a reasonable plan.


    Faced with such a huge monster, the lack of inner force could be fatal. Shi Jingzhi could still rely on brute force to fight it, but until they discovered the giant worm¡¯s weakness, Yin Ci could only make superficial attacks on it.


    Yin Ci held Yin Deng in one arm and wielded his sword in the other, quickly jumping off the stone platform.


    Shi Jingzhi, on the other hand, awkwardly leaped up and barely clung to the surface of the giant worm. In the next instant, countless insect eggs reached out towards him, visibly exploding.


    The yang fire blazed, instantly igniting the long arms of the insect eggs. With a series of popping sounds, they emitted an indescribable stench. The giant worm was burned by the yang fire and struggled against the cave wall.


    Shi Jingzhi inserted his flag into its thick skin, barely stabilizing himself. Yin Ci took advantage of the geography and hid beneath a withered lotus leaf in the corner, ensuring that Yin Deng wouldn¡¯t be affected by the giant worm.


    The insect eggs suffered heavy casualties, but the giant worm only sustained minor injuries. Shi Jingzhi pitifully poked at the worm¡¯s body, resembling an ant trying to bite an elephant to death. The giant worm grew annoyed by this persistent ant. Seeing that scraping against the rock wall was ineffective, it began to curl its body and vigorously strike the wall, intending to crush the bothersome ant.


    The entire forbidden area shook and rumbled as it struck, causing more intact insect eggs to fall, nearly pushing Yin Ci into the water.


    It was a pity.


    If Shi Jingzhi¡¯s external martial arts were sufficient or if he could control his power with ease, this giant worm wouldn¡¯t be his opponent. However, Shi Jingzhi had limited combat experience and was still at the stage of begging for food while holding a golden bowl*, completely unaware of how to wield his strength.


    *Metaphor for having good conditions but not making good use of them and doing nothing.


    After contemplating for a long time, Yin Ci couldn¡¯t find the weakness of the worm monster either. One had the will but not the power, while the other had the power but not the will¡ªthey would only be consumed by this creature.


    Yin Deng¡¯s injuries were peculiar, and she was an important witness. She absolutely must not die down there.


    In order to ensure that everyone survived, there was only one path left to take¡ªYin Ci had to provoke this fox.


    From Yin Ci¡¯s observation, Shi Jingzhi was most afraid of two things. First, being unable to survive, and second, losing his disciple. Currently, his fear of death was having the opposite effect, causing Shi Jingzhi to hesitate and not take action.


    He needed to administer a strong stimulus to ignite that madness once again.


    Just at that moment, Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and crashed onto the stone platform. He fell heavily and immediately coughed up a mouthful of blood. The giant worm had no intention of letting him struggle for his life, and it was about to crush him.


    Yin Ci placed Yin Deng on a withered lotus leaf and rushed towards the stone platform. He held onto Shi Jingzhi, tiptoed, and both of them hung onto the stalk of an outer lotus leaf, barely stabilizing their bodies.


    The giant worm brushed past the master and disciple, crashing into the stone platform where Shi Jingzhi had originally been, shattering the pillars. The broken stones shot into the shallow pool, and blood mixed with dust floated up. The draft model idol that originally stood on the stone platform was crushed into flesh and mud by the creature. It slipped back into the pool miserably, leaving a trail of blood, making the shallow pool even murkier.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci?¡± Shi Jingzhi hadn¡¯t come to his senses yet.


    ¡°Shizun, look, that thing only dares to attack the white-clothed monsters and doesn¡¯t dare to touch the central flesh idol.¡± Time was of the essence, so Yin Ci got straight to the point. ¡°Remember where you landed earlier.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi deeply glanced at him and didn¡¯t dawdle any longer. He grabbed the flag again and rushed out.


    With a foothold, his attacks gradually became more systematic. The giant worm had been harassed by Shi Jingzhi for a long time, sustaining more and more burns on its body. It couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, and it was growing more and more restless. Yin Ci took Yin Deng farther away and intentionally moved closer to the center of the battlefield. He made up his mind to act as a lively fish in the pond, waiting to be affected by Shi Jingzhi¡¯s actions.


    In the end, Yin Ci was indeed drawn into the battle, but it didn¡¯t go exactly as he had planned¡ª


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s battle was reaching its climax. With one final blow, he could kill this worm monster.


    The creature, fed up with Shi Jingzhi¡¯s constant harassment, sustained more and more injuries. It couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and was about to unleash a devastating strike, but suddenly, it froze in midair. After a moment, it curled up into a ring and rigidly crashed down, narrowly avoiding hitting the central stone lotus blossom in the forbidden area.


    ¡°I wondered why it was shaking so violently. It¡¯s quite impressive that you survived for so long under the protection of the root burrower.¡± A cold voice resounded.


    Just before the worm monster went berserk, the Goddess descended from the sky.


    The insect eggs intertwined with each other, forming a net of hands that held her in mid-air. She glanced at the chaotic bottom of the forbidden place and raised her hand, releasing a spell. A tree root shot out from the stone wall, poking a large hole in the giant worm¡¯s body.


    ¡°These foolish creatures truly lack intelligence. They almost ruined my plans.¡±


    The giant worm screamed in pain and didn¡¯t dare to move. The insect eggs seemed to have received some instruction. They swarmed together, intertwining their arms and hoisting the central flesh idol in mid-air, suspending it in a safe position.


    Shi Jingzhi had been locked in a battle with the giant worm for a long time and had reached the end of his strength. He gasped for breath as the yang fire on his flag flickered, ultimately failing to stop those arms.


    With the flesh idol gone, only a pool of living flesh remained by Shi Jingzhi¡¯s side. Without any vulnerabilities, the Goddess¡¯s killing intent spread like a tidal wave.


    Fortunately, compared to the giant worm, the Goddess looked completely normal, and Shi Jingzhi¡¯s courage returned somewhat. He glanced at Yin Ci¡¯s hiding place and provocatively said, ¡°So you decided to come down after all. Why bother? If you had come earlier to save Yin Deng, everything would have been fine.¡±


    The Goddess sneered. ¡°You little brat certainly have a sharp tongue. At the brink of death, you still want to protect others?¡±


    Another tree root sinisterly pierced out, directly aiming for Shi Jingzhi. Just as he was about to adopt a defensive stance, the root suddenly changed its trajectory, accelerating abruptly and crashing into the edge where Yin Ci was hiding, forcefully pushing him into the depths of the pool and burying him in the flesh mud.


    Bubbles emerged from the murky pool bottom, releasing a burst of blood, and then everything fell silent. The water surface quickly returned to calm, but Yin Ci didn¡¯t resurface. He couldn¡¯t struggle, not even a little.


    Shi Jingzhi hadn¡¯t anticipated that she would target his disciple. His entire being froze like ice.


    The sound of water had long ceased, the giant worm no longer screamed, and there was silence all around. Shi Jingzhi felt somewhat lost. This moment was too abrupt, too fast for him to react or even confirm what had happened.


    He tightly grasped the flag in his hand¡ªalthough he had burned the giant worm all over, just a little more effort and they would have won. Then he could have dragged Yin Ci back to the ground, scolded him thoroughly, or perhaps even given him a beating. After dealing with this disobedient disciple, the Kushan Sect could find another way out¡­


    They were so close to victory.


    But the appearance of the Goddess completely shattered Shi Jingzhi¡¯s joy. It was like climbing to the mountaintop in a blizzard, exhausting all his strength, only to be pushed down into the abyss by a single step.


    Shi Jingzhi felt chills all over his body.


    If only the Goddess had arrived a step earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have entertained such unrealistic illusions. If she had arrived a step later, they would have already escaped from the giant worm and could have found another path. Why? Why did she have to come at this very moment?


    Why did she have to casually destroy his things in front of him?


    That uncontrollable emotion surged once again. Resentment, grievance, fear, and hatred mixed together, and Shi Jingzhi was too exhausted and too heartbroken. This time, he let go of the reins and no longer tried to control it.


    Finally, the desire for survival ignited madness, intertwining together. A strong aura of malevolence burst forth from the depths of his weary bones.


    The golden flames turned into spears, soaring into the sky.


    The web of hands instantly turned to ashes. The Goddess was caught off guard, narrowly avoiding being consumed by the sea of flames. A thin root promptly caught her, saving her from being directly scorched by the flames.


    Shi Jingzhi stood on the central stone platform with a blank expression and disheveled hair. The unparalleled oppressive sensation erupted once again, like a young dragon venturing into the sea or a young tiger roaring in the mountains. The draft model idols on the stone platform were pushed by the wind and fell into the water, creating numerous dazzling water splashes.


    Fortunately, Shi Jingzhi remembered Yin Deng, and the whirlwind around him scattered but didn¡¯t harm the edges.


    It was said that one force could suppress ten*. Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t use any spells or martial arts techniques. With this almost terrifying strength alone, he indiscriminately destroyed everything above the forbidden area.


    *Metaphor referring to a single individual¡¯s power or ability is so exceptional that they can easily overcome or dominate a group of ten opponents.


    The flames burned fiercer and fiercer.


    The forbidden area was narrow, and the golden flames were at their peak. The Goddess struggled to evade, looking quite miserable. The heat in the air was terrifying, making it impossible to breathe normally. Her hair ends were charred, and her ethereal sleeves and skirt turned into ashes. However, with the flesh idol by her side, she didn¡¯t dare to abandon it and escape. Instead, she futilely erected layer after layer of barriers, attempting to gain a moment of respite.


    Finally, the golden flames reached the upper half of the goddess¡¯s body. Just when she had no retreat, she opened her mouth and shouted loudly, seemingly calling for help from someone invisible. However, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s senses were in chaos, and he couldn¡¯t catch a single word.


    All he saw was more tree roots curling over, separating the Goddess from the flames. Strangely enough, the golden flames also struck those roots, but the roots remained unscathed.


    The giant worm wasn¡¯t as fortunate. It couldn¡¯t withstand the overwhelming golden flames. Its surface turned charred black and cracked, half-roasted while still alive.


    Unfortunately, no matter how extraordinary Shi Jingzhi¡¯s talent was, he was ultimately a mortal with a physical body. The uncontrolled yang fire had burned for a long time and gradually weakened.


    But the Goddess didn¡¯t fall.


    ¡°I underestimated you.¡±


    Confirming that the flesh idol beside her was also protected by roots and unharmed, the Goddess disregarded her own damaged body and let out a sigh of relief. At this moment, half of her body was swollen with a dark red color, devoid of any divine aura and instead resembling an evil spirit that had infiltrated the mortal realm.


    ¡°¡­Humans are not gods, and their energy is limited. Even if you can still stand after using that move just now, it¡¯s worth praising.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi held the ¡°Medicine Cures Illness¡± flag, but he couldn¡¯t move an inch. His face was as pale as gold, sweat was pouring down, and his lips were devoid of color.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. This time, he had almost depleted all his energy, and even breathing became extremely difficult.


    However, despite suffering such a great loss, the Goddess didn¡¯t show any resentment on her face. Instead, a hint of strange joy appeared. ¡°Although you¡¯ve turned this place upside down, you have quite a strong connection to the divine. Can¡¯t you handle that pool of materials by yourself?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi stared at her with anger, unable to muster the strength to speak. He could only exert his last bit of strength, straighten his posture, and force himself to stand.


    The Goddess didn¡¯t expect him to answer. She snorted coldly, lifted her right hand, and several tree roots surged towards them like living creatures. It seemed that they were about to entangle around him¡ª


    Ding.


    The tree roots collided with a sword blade, producing a somewhat crisp sound.


    An arm hooked around Shi Jingzhi¡¯s waist, pulling him backward. The black blade flashed once again, sweeping away a malicious tree root. Shi Jingzhi slowly turned his head and saw a face that was both unfamiliar and familiar.


    As cold as snow, peerlessly beautiful.


    Underneath the Ghost Tomb, they had met once before.


    Shi Jingzhi understood. The person in white was neither an ¡°enemy¡± nor a ¡°senior¡± he had caught a glimpse of. At this moment, the person used a voice that he was familiar with, but the warmth in the voice had vanished, leaving only ruthlessness and arrogance.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity about my ghostskin robe.¡±


    The person whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Shizun, since I brought you in, I will definitely send you out¡­ Don¡¯t be angry about this matter, okay?¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Demonic Lord Yin: As long as I have the initiative, this layer of my little vest is not considered to be taken off*! (?


    *Clarity: It¡¯s an online term referring to ¡°stripping the vest¡±. When someone has more than 2 IDs on a registered forum, the most commonly used or well-known ID is called the main ID, while the other IDs are called vest IDs. || In this case, Yin Ci has revealed his true form to Shi Jingzhi, but he¡¯s not revealing his true identity so it¡¯s not considered ¡°stripping the vest¡±.


    Fox Shi: ?


    Fox Shi: (Takes out a little notebook and starts recording the number of lessons owed by the disciple)

 CH 37

    When the tree roots attacked, Yin Ci was actually able to avoid them.


    However, Yin Deng couldn¡¯t. The little girl was still unconscious on the withered lout leaf and was particularly eye-catching with her red dress. The Goddess wanted to choose someone to kill as a warning to others, but it didn¡¯t matter much who she killed.


    And he wasn¡¯t so easily killed. Even if he was burned down to a fragment of bone, Yin Ci could still return from the remnants. He had sought death enough times to accumulate a certain cold intuition.


    The shallow pond wasn¡¯t deep enough to kill him or trap him. It was better to go along with it and incidentally provoke that fox.


    The tree roots pierced through Yin Ci¡¯s chest, pinning him to the bottom of the pool. The liquid was different from the lake in the Ghost Tomb; it was sticky to the touch, but it didn¡¯t corrode his body.


    However, it still brought pain.


    As soon as he was soaked in that liquid, he came into contact with living flesh pulp and became stuck to it. The process was far more painful than Yin Ci had imagined, as if his whole body was being twisted into minced meat.


    Not only did the pain surge, but intrusive thoughts invaded as well.


    These thoughts were scattered, more akin to animal instincts than human emotions. Interestingly, Yin Ci was familiar with this state¡ªwhen people experienced unbearable suffering, their thoughts often shattered, leaving only some instincts.


    The white-clothed monsters emerged from the flesh pulp, so it was no wonder they showed no reaction to pain.


    However, amidst the chaotic wailing, there was a hint of clarity. Through the connected living flesh, some images flooded into Yin Ci¡¯s mind.


    Through countless eyes, ¡°he¡± saw Bai Wei falling down.


    The Goddess didn¡¯t take the honest and weak Bai Wei seriously; she brought him down to the bottom and threw him from a higher place. It ensured he wouldn¡¯t die from the fall and rendered him immobile. Her approach was similar to Yin Ci¡¯s guess¡ªpeople from Xizhuang were thrown to the outskirts and molded into draft models. The people from Yuanxian Village were more precious; they were put into stone lotus pods, waiting to be sculpted into the true idol.


    Fortunately, Bai Wei was resourceful. Before falling into the water, he threw out a climbing tool that hooked onto the withered lotus leaf. His body plunged into the water but stopped just before sinking into the flesh pulp, barely preserving his bodily integrity.


    The Goddess headed straight for the central stone platform and picked up the jade scraping tool, meticulously carving the flesh idol.


    An hour later, the Goddess left. Bai Wei didn¡¯t immediately escape; he stumbled and climbed up to the middle of the stone platform, staring blankly at the flesh idol for a long time, shedding tears for a while.


    ¡­Well, after Bai Wei fell and touched the flesh pulp, experiencing those emotions, he probably could guess a thing or two.


    In the end, Bai Wei didn¡¯t leave.


    He chose a draft model closest to the idol and slowly embraced it. The draft model slowly engulfed him, swelling up, and the expression of sorrow on his face contorted.


    [She¡¯s still alive. She can¡¯t leave. I can¡¯t just leave her alone¡­]


    It was only when this train of thought reached him that Yin Ci completely snapped out of it.


    The current situation was troublesome. Half of his body was immersed in the flesh pulp, and while his clothes weren¡¯t corroded, his ghostskin robe, being similar in composition to human skin, had long since been torn to pieces. With more fusion, the surging thoughts became somewhat clearer. Bai Wei in the flesh pulp undoubtedly sensed him, but he was still dazed and unaware of Yin Ci¡¯s specific condition.


    [These living flesh are interconnected. Despite being in this state, I can still convey some thoughts¡­ Are you still there? If we cut off the fused parts, you can escape¡­ I¡¯ll help you, but you have to get out¡­]


    A dazzling golden light shimmered on the water, and ashes scattered onto the surface. Yin Ci widened his eyes.


    Escape?


    He couldn¡¯t escape.


    Sword qi surged, cutting through his chaotic body. As his body separated from the flesh pulp, those ethereal thoughts drifted away as well. In the moment of the declining golden fire, Yin Ci tightly grasped the Hanging Shadow Sword and leaped up.


    Since he had come, he would go as well.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s life was far more substantial than this thin layer of window paper.


    Emerging from the water, Yin Ci immediately saw Shi Jingzhi in the center of the stone platform. His master stood tall and straight among the ashes falling like snowflakes, descending from the sky. The man exuded a suffocating pressure, as if he were a thorn stuck between heaven and earth.


    However, this thorn was fragile and on the verge of breaking.


    So Yin Ci naturally stepped forward, embracing the man and sweeping away the attacking tree roots with a single sword strike. Shi Jingzhi was slightly taller than him, but at this moment, his legs gave way, unable to block Yin Ci¡¯s line of sight.


    The Goddess formed a tree root platform in mid-air, gasping for breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity about my ghostskin robe.¡±


    Having lost a large amount of blood, Yin Ci felt ice-cold all over. Shi Jingzhi leaned against his damp chest, and waves of comforting warmth spread through his body. Yin Ci blissfully narrowed his eyes, and the sword qi became even colder.


    ¡°Shizun, since I brought you in, I will definitely send you out¡­ Don¡¯t be angry about this matter, okay?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s shocked and exhausted expressions mixed together, and his face paled to the point of fright. He tightly grasped Yin Ci¡¯s wrist, but his voice was too hoarse to be heard clearly, so Yin Ci could only discern his lip movements.


    ¡°¡­A¡¯Ci?¡±


    Yin Ci smiled. ¡°This unfilial disciple arrived late. Shizun is tired, so how about I go and slay that Goddess, to ease Shizun¡¯s boredom?¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for Shi Jingzhi¡¯s response and simply gently placed him down. Immediately after, Yin Ci stepped on the stone platform and dashed towards the Goddess.


    The rivers and seas surged when the deadly blade was unsheathed. The sharpness that had been concealed in the past now emerged with a hint of the power to slay gods and annihilate demons.


    The Goddess was horrified. If Shi Jingzhi was still an immature beast, this incoming attack was a genuine god of death. She had witnessed so many immortal potential, yet she had made a mistake with this person.


    This person¡¯s appearance was cold like jade, with a fierce and evil aura like a ghost. No matter how she looked at it, they weren¡¯t inferior to the person below.


    She hastily summoned tree roots, attempting to use the same trick again to restrain her enemy. Unexpectedly, this time the roots didn¡¯t obey her command and remained still, and the surrounding insect eggs ceased their attacks, revealing a vague hesitation.


    For some reason, she could only rely on herself.


    The Goddess gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Who are you exactly?¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, a pitch-black sword tip emerged from her chest. The person completely disregarded her and appeared behind her in an instant, swiftly sending out a strike.


    She looked in shock at the wound on her chest. In the next moment, deep cuts appeared on her limbs and joints. The ink-colored sword blades fluttered like butterflies, finally gently stopping at her neck, still carrying her own warmth of blood.


    The Goddess sat paralyzed on the platform of tree roots, unable to move even a bit. This person was undoubtedly a seasoned killer, with no unnecessary movements. They were sparing with their words, cutting off all her thoughts from the beginning and leaving her with only a tongue.


    The Goddess regretted a bit¡ªthis person¡¯s moves showed no inner force, so if she had kept the defensive root coiled around her, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a miserable state. She had been too quick to let down her guard the moment Shi Jingzhi faltered.


    Unfortunately, there was no remedy for regret in the world.


    Yin Ci stood quietly in front of her with his sword intent as sharp as iron, without a trace of tenderness or reverence for precious things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you just yet. This place is truly interesting, and I have some questions.¡± Yin Ci¡¯s voice was gentle, but this gentleness, paired with the chilling intent to kill, was particularly terrifying. ¡°Do not answer with falsehoods, do not seal your lips. I know better than anyone in this world how to hurt someone the most.¡±


    As he spoke the latter half of the sentence, within that immensely chilling oppressive feeling, there was a faint sense of desperate self-destruction, as if a jade and stone were both incinerated. The Goddess suddenly felt a bit bewildered¡ªhow could someone so filled with sorrow and oppression still be alive?


    The Goddess hesitated for a moment, and the sword tip pierced the acupoint in her neck, causing intense pain to surge forth.


    Yin Ci: ¡°What is this flesh idol? And what is the giant tree statue?¡±


    The Goddess¡¯s expression changed for a moment, and she laughed, speaking to herself. ¡°Very well. Your talent is exceptional. Combined with the one below, there¡¯s no need to gather materials for the statue anymore.¡±


    ¡°Not the answer I seek.¡± Yin Ci sighed, and the sword tip moved slightly, revealing another patch of flesh and blood.


    The Goddess swallowed a string of screams and looked at him with a sinister gaze. ¡°As an immortal, you naturally endure pain. Boy, disrespecting ghosts and gods will bring you retribution.¡±


    ¡°Retribution? I¡¯ve long since faced retribution¡­ Come, answer again. My little master needs a moment of rest, and we have plenty of time.¡±


    The Goddess smiled, revealing teeth stained with blood. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    This time, she didn¡¯t attack Yin Ci with tree roots. The roots suddenly surged forward, directly striking her own body. The goddess was thrown back several yards and fell onto the flesh idol behind her.


    The Goddess didn¡¯t fully merge with the flesh idol like Bai Wei. She only sacrificed half of her body, from the waist down, turning it into flesh pulp and filling the empty skeleton of the statue.


    The skeleton was completely concealed, and the flesh statue sat dignified, with half a living person attached to its side. The goddess had translucent white skin, contrasting with the dark red giant statue, resembling a bud on a withered branch.


    However, her condition wasn¡¯t quite right.


    The Goddess¡¯s face was distorted, her long hair in disarray, and her gaze vacant. Her clothing had been burned by fire and soaked with fresh blood, clinging tightly to her body like decaying skin.


    She hung her arms down and spoke hoarsely. ¡°A mere mortal dares to provoke a true immortal. You cannot escape¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still able to speak. That¡¯s good.¡±


    As the sword rose and fell, along with half of the statue¡¯s head, the goddess had one of her arms instantly severed. The head and arm rolled down the tree root platform, crashing towards the bottom of the forbidden area.


    Hopefully, his cheap master wouldn¡¯t see it, so as not to scare him half to death again.


    Yin Ci smiled, swinging his sword, preparing to disable the enemy once more. But in the next instant, his smile froze on his face.


    The statue was recovering.


    Whether it was the goddess¡¯s arm or the missing half of the head, countless blood-red fine roots extended from their cut surfaces, slowly gathering and gradually restoring their original form.


    No one was more familiar with this scene than Yin Ci. Compared to Yin Ci himself, the statue¡¯s recovery was slow and clumsy, but the method of recovery was undoubtedly the same.


    In an instant, a certain fear gripped him.


    The Bone Sweeping Sword technique rose, and flesh and blood flew.


    The Goddess was unafraid of pain, so Yin Ci no longer held back. He crazily slashed at the statue, as if wanting to shatter another version of himself. Severed limbs tumbled and fell, seemingly endless.


    The Goddess smiled with a blend of gentleness and bitterness.


    She stretched out her hands and repeatedly chewed on Yin Ci¡¯s words. ¡°We have plenty of time.¡±


    She merged with the statue once again, and the root system finally awakened. They gathered with the Goddess¡¯s movements, ready to strike. Yin Ci¡¯s sword gradually slowed down until it stopped.


    The Goddess treated his despair as a given. ¡°Giving up is indeed easier. I¡¯ll consume you first and then go find your master¡­¡±


    A golden flame shot through the air, directly hitting the front of the goddess¡¯s chest.


    At some point, Shi Jingzhi regained his strength and gathered the courage to climb up to the high platform.


    He clung to the edge of the platform, proudly planting his flag as if demanding an explanation from his disciple. However, when he saw the merged statue so close at hand, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face turned pale, and he slowly disappeared from the edge of the platform.


    ¡°Apologies,¡± he said sincerely, about to climb back down.


    Yin Ci sighed, hooked his sword tip, and brought him up, saying, ¡°Shizun, you came at the right time. I was just thinking of going down to find you.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi glanced over the recovering statue with the scattered chunks of flesh and stopped at his disciple¡¯s unfamiliar face. He made several gulping sounds in his throat, managing to squeeze out a desperate ¡°no¡±.


    Yin Ci embraced his master¡¯s waist once again and held his wrist. ¡°Shizun, take the sword.¡±


    Their body temperatures overlapped, and Shi Jingzhi calmed down slightly, finally speaking in human language once more. ¡°A¡¯Ci, what the hell¡­¡±


    ¡°The flesh idol has a mechanism on it. It can regenerate, but the speed isn¡¯t very fast. If we timely burn it with yang fire, perhaps we can break its regeneration technique.¡±


    Yin Ci¡¯s voice was calm, as if this matter had nothing to do with him from head to toe. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s movements stiffened slightly, uncertain if he had fully comprehended.


    Upon hearing these words, a hint of nervousness flashed across the Goddess¡¯s face. Yin Ci lowered his gaze, feeling a little joy in his heart.


    Seeing that it was recovering with difficulty, he wagered that the statue wasn¡¯t yet complete and couldn¡¯t achieve perfect regeneration. As for what kind of destruction would be most effective against ¡°regeneration¡±, he probably understood it better than the Goddess herself.


    Compared to leaving her and forcing her to confess, Yin Ci had found something more valuable¡ªan explicit direction.


    He had almost unlimited time and wasn¡¯t worried about not finding any clues. In contrast, he now cared more about another matter.


    Could the unfinished flesh idol really be destroyed?


    ¡°Shizun, I¡¯ll wield the sword, and you¡¯ll ignite the fire.¡±


    Yin Ci was very close. The warm breath brushed against Shi Jingzhi¡¯s ear, slid down his neck, and carried a hint of temptation.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s completely destroy this place.¡±

 CH 38

    Yang fire wasn¡¯t an extremely rare thing.


    It was particularly effective against demonic entities, and major sects inevitably came into contact with demon-slaying affairs, so they possessed spirit weapons capable of generating yang fire. However, the fire produced by spirit weapons was mixed and couldn¡¯t compare to the purity of fire generated from spiritual qi.


    Yin Ci once used a spirit weapon to ignite yang fire and burned himself to ashes. Yang fire had extremely destructive power, and he had thought he could die successfully, but he was reborn from the ashes half a month later.


    Impure yang fire seemed to be ineffective.


    But when it came to generating fire from spiritual qi, there were very few who could do it. Even if someone could be found, normal people had limited spiritual qi from cultivating both internally and externally. Even someone as powerful as Shi Zhongyu could only cover her sword with fire in critical moments. Only extraordinary individuals like Shi Jingzhi could turn themselves into a burning charcoal ball.


    If it were Shi Jingzhi, could he leave nothing but ashes?


    The identity of his cheap master was a mystery¡ªa once-in-a-century talent who happened to be pursuing the Shirou alongside him. Perhaps this was the answer destiny had given him¡ªthe person destined to accompany him on his final journey.


    Yin Ci exerted a bit more force, firmly holding onto Shi Jingzhi as a smile grew on his face.


    Shi Jingzhi had exceptional abilities but was too young. At this moment, the exhausted and horrified fox was vulnerable, and Yin Ci could take advantage of the opportunity to plant some suggestions in his little master¡¯s mind, playing with him in the palm of his hand.


    When a person was in a vulnerable state, they were most easily manipulated. As a former sect leader, Yin Ci was all too familiar with these tactics.


    ¡°Shizun.¡± Yin Ci¡¯s voice was soft, carrying an irresistible coaxing tone.


    Finally, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s panic dissipated. He didn¡¯t relax his body, but simply stared fixedly at the healing wounds of the Goddess, forgetting even to tremble.


    ¡°Shizun?¡± Yin Ci¡¯s voice softened, and his grip grew stronger.


    Shi Jingzhi still didn¡¯t move.


    Finally, the Goddess recovered from the burning pain. The flesh idol sat upright in its original position while the roots around it squirmed violently, shooting out in all directions. Just as Yin Ci was about to defend with his sword, another force suddenly erupted.


    Shi Jingzhi took control of the situation. He sidestepped, twisting Yin Ci¡¯s wrist. Then, his sword qi formed a circle, shattering the approaching tree roots. The golden flame flickered on the sword, not as intense as before but emitting a resolute determination of making a desperate gamble.


    ¡°Regeneration,¡± Shi Jingzhi continued to stare at the flesh idol, murmuring.


    Yin Ci was caught off guard as he was pulled into Shi Jingzhi¡¯s embrace.


    So, that¡¯s how it is. He shouldn¡¯t have spoken too soon. Upon hearing the word ¡°regeneration¡±, the monster instantly transformed into prey. Shi Jingzhi completely forgot what fear was, and his face showed only focus and determination.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t like being in a position of being controlled. He wanted to break free but found himself firmly pressed against Shi Jingzhi¡¯s chest, unable to move.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, if you want the golden fire, I¡¯ll give it to you. But you have to do it my way.¡± That dominant aura reemerged.


    ¡°We¡¯re just one step away, Shizun. Delay, and things will change.¡±


    ¡°I still have questions to ask her.¡±


    Yin Ci sneered inwardly. The Goddess was unafraid of pain, so this fox might not have the ability to force her to speak. But since his master had made up his mind, he could wait a little longer.


    There was no choice. It was because he couldn¡¯t generate fire himself.


    Shi Jingzhi tightened his grip on Yin Ci with one hand and quickly drew his sword with the other. As expected, after the golden fire burned, the healing of the flesh idol¡¯s wounds almost stagnated. In her desperation, the Goddess summoned more tree roots, but they were all blocked by Shi Jingzhi¡¯s golden fire.


    The air was filled with the scent of burning wood.


    Yin Ci still couldn¡¯t break free from his master¡¯s embrace, so he didn¡¯t force it anymore. Either way, he didn¡¯t plan to get injured in front of Shi Jingzhi. This was also a way to handle the situation.


    His cold, jade-like fingertips traced Shi Jingzhi¡¯s forearm, occasionally pointing out a better direction for his master¡¯s sword. Their black hair was scattered and entwined together, creating a touch of intimacy.


    Yin Ci only wore a white robe, soaked through by the water, wetting Shi Jingzhi¡¯s front as well. The damp fabric, heated by their combined body temperatures, created an illusion of skin contact.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s heartbeat was strong, and as he overcame his fear, his sword became steadier.


    Rays of light flashed, and the flesh of the statue detached from its bones. The delicate folds of clothing changed shape, and the plump limbs twisted together.


    Shi Jingzhi displayed great patience as he peeled away layer by layer, like opening a flower bud. He carved the flesh with his hands, his eyes fixated on the newly formed wounds, seemingly observing their healing speed. When he had seen enough, he changed from carving to stabbing and began to probe the Goddess¡¯s reactions.


    This playful behavior completely enraged the Goddess. She used the roots as spears and shot them towards Shi Jingzhi. Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t dodge, and the spear-like root grazed the side of his face, leaving a fine bloodstain.


    ¡°You missed.¡±


    The Goddess¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Do immortals also miss their marks? Ever since you descended, I noticed that your hands have been shaking, just like a true elderly person. The so-called immortals don¡¯t age, but is it only their appearance that is preserved?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°The villagers of Xizhuang have lived nearby for many years, but now you have dragged them here to serve as draft models, but you¡¯ve done it crookedly¡­ When you created the statues before, you didn¡¯t need draft models, did you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an old person with trembling hands, unable to create a proper statue, yet unwilling to give up this position. That¡¯s why you resorted to this scheme, using the incident with Bai Wei and A¡¯Lu to destroy Xizhuang and gain a large number of ordinary people to practice on.¡±


    The Goddess was clearly struck in a sore spot. Her chest heaved violently, and the flesh idol trembled slightly. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not an immortal.¡± Seeing the other party¡¯s reaction, Shi Jingzhi swung his sword and came to a conclusion. ¡°Given this situation, you should only be an ordinary person who frequently drinks immortal wine. Even if your appearance doesn¡¯t age, inside, you¡¯re just slower in aging than the average person. Are you doing all of this for the immortal wine at the Immortal Assembly?¡±


    The Goddess gasped for breath, and for the first time, a complete expression of anger appeared on her face.


    Unfortunately, her anger didn¡¯t help her; instead, it disrupted her attacks. Amidst the burning tree roots, the flesh idol was being sliced into more and more fragments by Shi Jingzhi, gradually losing its form.


    As the idol shattered, the roots¡¯ offensive weakened.


    Seeing that the situation was hopeless, the Goddess immediately abandoned her idol and attempted to escape. However, her anger clouded her mind, causing her to miss the perfect opportunity. At this point, the Goddess couldn¡¯t mold the lower part of her body in time, and the flesh gradually pulled out, forming a mass of slimy mucus resembling a slug. She desperately clung to the tree roots, intending to climb upward¡ª


    The Hanging Shadow Sword mercilessly pierced through her lower back, pinning her to the tree roots.


    Finally, Shi Jingzhi released Yin Ci. He casually brushed through his disciple¡¯s long hair with a dim and uncertain gaze. Just as Yin Ci was about to say something, Shi Jingzhi turned around, staggering towards the Goddess alone.


    The Goddess had no energy left to be angry. She wore a bitter smile akin to ashes. ¡°Still not satisfied with your questions? With the destruction of the flesh idol, I¡¯ve already resolved to die. Whatever you want to ask¡­ abandon your foolish wish.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard. He approached while supporting himself with the flagpole as he leaned his body forward and whispered a few words to the Goddess. At first, she remained indifferent, but as she listened further, her expression gradually changed.


    The anger dissipated, leaving only fear in her gaze.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± After a long while, the Goddess trembled and spoke.


    Shi Jingzhi asked, ¡°What is this flesh idol, and why can it regenerate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is. I only follow orders. It requires those with immortal potential as raw materials, refining the coarse and preserving the essence, slowly sculpting it until it takes form. Once it¡¯s complete, someone will come to claim it. As for regeneration¡­ it¡¯s an image of the Imperial Celestial, naturally blessed by it, enjoying boundless power.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi clicked his tongue in disappointment, and the Goddess shivered.


    ¡°Although I have been molding idols here for decades, that¡¯s all I know. Connecting my body to it just now was merely to borrow the power of the God.¡±


    Seeing that the Goddess didn¡¯t seem to be lying, Yin Ci¡¯s mood became complicated.


    What exactly did Shi Jingzhi say to her?


    ¡°What about the gigantic tree-root statue?¡± Shi Jingzhi asked again.


    ¡°It is a divine miracle. It has always been here.¡±


    ¡°You really live in a muddled state¡­ One last question, do you truly possess an elixir that can cure all ailments?¡±


    A glimmer of hope flashed in the Goddess¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, I do! Regardless of the illness, it can ensure you a peaceful end. As long as you release me, I swear to bring it to you. I guarantee you won¡¯t suffer any harm within three days, as long as you don¡¯t leave this place¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave this place?¡±


    ¡°The elixir only works here.¡± The Goddess gritted her teeth.


    Shi Jingzhi shook his head gently. ¡°I understand. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    He took a step back, revealing a calm that had settled after the dust had settled.


    Immediately, he took out his own flag. The flag ignited the last golden fire; the flames burned relentlessly, still scorching hot.


    ¡°No!¡± The Goddess¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You promised me, you promised! You can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Shi Jingzhi smiled faintly, burning her body into ashes, leaving only a head silently screaming. Seizing the opportunity before the head died, he casually threw it into the lake.


    The entire forbidden area fell silent for a moment.


    In the next moment, all the white-clothed creatures on the cave walls trembled. They went mad, breaking free from their chains and plunging into the lake. Yin Ci looked down and saw that those creatures tore off their wrappings and merged into the flesh mucus. The people of Yuanxian Village and Xizhuang fused together, tightly enclosing the severed head.


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t look back; he just let go of the flag and stared at the remaining fragments of the flesh idol.


    It was burned and fragmented, yet still alive, lying there unconscious and oblivious.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, I know what you want to ask.¡± Shi Jingzhi fixed his gaze on the flesh statue. ¡°I simply fulfilled her desires in reverse.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t fear the pain of death and was willing to dwell here. What she wanted was not wealth and power for longevity. When I attacked her, she didn¡¯t specifically defend her face, so she didn¡¯t want eternal youth. Finally, she abandoned the statue and tried to escape, which meant she wasn¡¯t devout status¡­ But when people live in this world, they always seek something.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi turned slowly.


    ¡°Willing to commit such madness, she must fear aging completely¡ªfear being alive but powerless. Unable to see, unable to taste, easily imprisoned by illness, and unable to move.¡±


    ¡°So I told her that we wouldn¡¯t kill her. I will merge her with the flesh mucus and imprison her at the bottom of the pool. As an immortal, her consciousness will surely last longer than an ordinary person¡­ In this world, seeking death is more painful than being unable to achieve life.¡±


    A chill ran through Yin Ci¡¯s heart.


    It turned out all his previous assumptions were just illusions. Shi Jingzhi showed no reaction to his true identity, indicating that he wasn¡¯t the mute he had raised. And judging by Shi Jingzhi¡¯s methods, the cruelty was on par with his own. This person wasn¡¯t easy to control. Although the paper window had been punctured by himself, he couldn¡¯t be careless in the future.


    Yin Ci timely changed the subject. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the abnormality of the white-clothed creatures?¡±


    ¡°When I was down there, I also tried touching the flesh mucus. As your master, I should know what you have encountered, right?¡± Shi Jingzhi maintained his usual expression. ¡°Afterward, I had contact with Bai Wei.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi rubbed the flagpole in his hand, and his tone became complicated.


    ¡°I told him, no, I told everyone with residual consciousness that I would throw down the Goddess. Once they obtained the divine body, they could return to their original state.¡±


    Yin Ci narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did the Goddess tell you that?¡±


    Did this guy already harbor murderous intent before climbing up?


    ¡°I made it up; there¡¯s no hope for them.¡± Shi Jingzhi twisted his lips. ¡°The Goddess experienced a moment of despair, so they can also have a moment of hope. Is that not good? Come, A¡¯Ci. Now we can destroy this place.¡±


    The rhythm was completely disrupted, and Yin Ci¡¯s expression was displeased. ¡°Shizun, destroying the forbidden area is not a problem. However, if the Goddess¡¯ remains are not found, we¡¯ll face a lot of trouble when we leave.¡±


    Repeatedly burned by the golden fire, the Goddess¡¯ recovery became slower and slower. However, before he could fully study her, Shi Jingzhi took matters into his own hands and destroyed her remains. The flesh idol remained, but it was on the verge of collapsing, showing signs of returning to flesh mucus without any trace of regeneration.


    It seemed as if she had been abandoned.


    While Yin Ci was lost in thought, Shi Jingzhi stared at him intently from the side.


    The Ghost Tomb was too dark, and the situation was too chaotic. This was the first time Shi Jingzhi carefully observed his disciple.


    The tattered white clothing clung pitifully to Yin Ci¡¯s body, merging with his pale skin. Yin Ci had a cold temperament, but if one only looked at his features, they would be considered refined, impeccable even. At this moment, his brows furrowed slightly, and his disheveled, ink-black hair gave off a strange sense of vulnerability, arousing an irresistible desire to destroy.


    But he was surprisingly strong.


    He didn¡¯t expect to catch such a perfect prey instead of death during zhuazhou.


    Shi Jingzhi smiled again. ¡°The solution is simple¡ªsatisfy people¡¯s desires. As for your matter¡­ A¡¯Ci, I¡¯ll ask you about it when we leave here.¡±


    Yin Ci suddenly had a realization, understanding a delayed truth¡ªwhenever Shi Jingzhi smiled like this, it was never a good sign.


    At the entrance of the forbidden area, dawn was breaking.


    Mian Jie had been waiting for her daughter. Yin Deng rushed out of the tree hole with her deformed arm trembling, and threw herself into her mother¡¯s embrace, crying loudly. Most of the villagers crowded near the entrance, waiting for the remaining people to come out.


    The Goddess didn¡¯t appear.


    However, the enchanting guest did come out, holding another person in his arms. That person, dressed in white, had closed eyes, and their entire being seemed carved from jade, seemingly unconscious.


    Shi Jingzhi had a solemn expression. ¡°I am an envoy of the Imperial Celestial, here to save the divine spirit in this place. The Goddess is actually a demon, imprisoning the divine spirit in the forbidden area, occupying another¡¯s nest, and using living beings to perform her evil arts¡­ This place has been controlled by demonic creatures for hundreds of years, and the God couldn¡¯t bear it, so he sent me.¡±


    He smiled at the crowd.


    Behind him, golden flames soared into the sky, devouring everything within the forbidden area.


    In the depths of the forbidden area, within the flesh mucus, the half-melted head of the Goddess opened its eyes wide, silently cursing.


    [Fool, there are gods in this world¡­]


    [Indeed, there are gods in this world. I have seen¡­ a true immortal who can change the colors of heaven and earth and bring calamity upon the living¡­]


    [Disrespecting the ghosts and gods will surely be met with retribution, surely¡­]


    Within the towering flames, the pool water evaporated, and the flesh mucus turned to ashes. The stone lotus shattered into dust, and the withered lotus leaves turned into flying particles. Within the forbidden area, there were no more white-clothed creatures or flesh statues. Only the towering tree root figure stood still, slightly bowing its head, and under its feet, everything turned to ash.


    The golden light of the yang fire illuminated its face.


    The refined features formed by the entangled tree roots remained serene, without sorrow or joy, without anger or resentment.


    The author has something to say:


    As for why the goddess didn¡¯t use the elixir to save herself¡­ Aging is not an illness and cannot be treated¡Ì


    Demonic Lord Yin tried to put a collar on the fox, but ended up being bitten (?


    Do you remember that Master wants to teach you a lesson? The lesson is already on its way, awaiting delivery.

 CH 39

    Half an hour ago, the forbidden area.


    ¡°You want me to pretend to be an immortal?¡± Yin Ci was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll just say my disciple died down there. Your previous disguise is too convincing, making it difficult to explain to the outside world. It¡¯s better to abandon it.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi regained some strength and prepared to set fires around.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t need to perform any magic tricks. Just pretend to be unconscious. I can use the excuse of ¡®treating the divine spirit¡¯ and close the door to visitors. Your face is convincing enough, and they already believe in immortal potential nonsense, so they won¡¯t suspect for now.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s also a way,¡¯ Yin Ci thought to himself.


    The villagers¡¯ feelings towards the Goddess couldn¡¯t disappear immediately, no matter how they explained it. The matter of the ¡°Goddess¡¯s remains being nonexistent¡± would raise suspicions. It would be better to establish a new deity and stabilize the villagers first. With the testimony of Yin Deng, this absurd plan seemed feasible.


    After a chaotic night, although the two had countless words, they held back and didn¡¯t speak of them and instead silently tidied themselves up, barely restoring their appearance as normal people. They then pulled up the unconscious Yin Deng from the corner.


    The plan officially began.


    The master and disciple stayed in the forbidden area for a night. Now that they were out, the air was so fresh that it made people teary-eyed.


    Considering the previous eruption before entering the forbidden area, Shi Jingzhi had been going all out the whole way¡ªfirst holding back, then exploding, and finally exhausting himself completely. His disciple had a sturdy physique and was quite heavy. He was so tired that his legs trembled, yet he had to pretend to be a deity and put on a superior demeanor.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t fare any better.


    He continued to close his eyes, pretending to be an unconscious and distressed deity. Shi Jingzhi walked unsteadily, which made his heart also fluctuate with worry, afraid that his cheap master, who had taken advantage of him, would stumble and fall on him, shattering their carefully planned scheme in front of everyone.


    When facing the Goddess in battle, Yin Ci had never been this nervous.


    Fortunately, Shi Jingzhi had some backbone after all, and his luck was also good. He hadn¡¯t taken a few steps when Yan Qing rushed up.


    Yan Qing frowned at the ¡°stranger¡± Yin Ci but didn¡¯t ask a single question. Shi Jingzhi breathed a sigh of relief and adjusted his hold to a supporting stance. The two of them carried Yin Ci, one on each side, back to the room.


    Su Si followed behind with an expressionless face, blocking a few people who wanted to ask questions. Fortunately, most of the villagers didn¡¯t realize what was happening and were left dumbfounded as they were left behind.


    Once inside the room, Shi Jingzhi suddenly weakened. He fell to the ground with a thud and instantly fell into a deep sleep. Yin Ci tried to stand up but found that his sleeve was tightly gripped by Shi Jingzhi.


    On the other side, Yan Qing attempted to remove the flag from Shi Jingzhi but experienced the firmness of a fox¡¯s claws¡ªShi Jingzhi slept soundly, grabbing everything that needed to be grabbed.


    After thinking for a moment, Yin Ci obediently laid down on one side and fell asleep on the spot.


    After a night of intense battle, his energy was equally depleted, and replenishing his physical strength was a priority.


    Yan Qing, Su Si: ¡°¡­¡±


    Su Si tapped Yin Ci with his toe. ¡°No, who are you?¡±


    Yin Ci turned over and said, ¡°I¡¯m the senior disciple of the Kushan Sect.¡±


    Su Si: ¡°¡­San Zi, I told you this sect is suspicious. Setting aside the face-changing thing, just look at how the master and disciple look. Which one of them resembles a normal person?¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s gaze swept back and forth between the two and finally settled on Su Si¡¯s face. After a moment of silence, he sighed softly. ¡°Let¡¯s lend a hand and move them to the inner room.¡±


    The master and disciple went to sleep in the early morning to evening.


    Shi Jingzhi guessed right. He gave himself the title of ¡°Envoy of the Imperial Celestial¡±, and the villagers didn¡¯t dare to visit him. Yin Deng became the only witness, and people flocked to Mian Jie¡¯s house, trying to dig up some information. The young girl was greatly shocked, and she only mentioned that there was indeed something strange about ¡°ascending to immortality,¡± but she didn¡¯t want to say too much, leaving people helpless.


    For now, they managed to get through this day.


    When Yin Ci woke up again, Shi Jingzhi was nowhere to be seen. Only Yan Qing was staring at him with a face that expressed ¡°unbelievable¡± on the right side and ¡°how could this be¡± on the left.


    Yin Ci wasn¡¯t in the mood to explain one by one. He got straight to the point. ¡°Where is Shizun?¡±


    ¡°Sect Master Shi is in the innermost room in the backyard. He said to let you go there when you wake up.¡±


    Here it is. Many things occurred in the forbidden area, and they couldn¡¯t avoid a long conversation. Yin Ci went over the lines he had thought of in his mind and calmly proceeded.


    The room in the backyard wasn¡¯t large, and the door was slightly ajar. A strong medicinal smell mixed with a hint of hostility wafted out, hitting him in the face.


    Is Shi Jingzhi going to settle the score with him? Well, he would meet him head-on.


    However, after taking a good look at the situation inside the room, Yin Ci froze at the doorway.


    There was an additional folding screen in the innermost room of the backyard, and behind it, there was a bathtub filled to the brim with terrifyingly colored medicinal liquid. Shi Jingzhi had clearly taken a bath in advance, as his hair was still damp.


    Upon seeing Yin Ci enter, Shi Jingzhi had an expressionless face. While exuding a fierce aura, he lifted a hairbrush towards his disciple.


    Yin Ci turned and walked away.


    Shi Jingzhi flicked his sleeve, and two surges of true qi shot out, slamming the door shut. ¡°Yin Ci, come here.¡±


    Oh, now he¡¯s using his full name. Yin Ci turned his head, no longer pretending to be an obedient disciple. ¡°What? Shizun wants to have another go?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s momentum was overwhelming. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Then put down the brush first.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re uncomfortable, you can go into the water with your undergarments. I need to confirm your physical condition since you fell into the pool.¡± Shi Jingzhi swung the brush, displaying an aura as if he were wielding an ancient weapon.


    Fine, he couldn¡¯t escape from the inevitable*. Let him brush then, unless Shi Jingzhi intended to peel off his skin. Yin Ci kept his pants on and entered the bathtub shirtless.


    *Can avoid the first day of school but not the fifteenth (¶ã¹ý³õÒ»£¬¶ã²»¹ýÊ®Îå) Idiom referring to you can avoid for a while but in the end you can¡¯t escape.


    As it turned out, Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t actually intend to peel off his skin, but the force he applied was almost there¡­


    Not long after, Yin Ci gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Shizun, stop scrubbing. I really was only wearing a ghostskin robe.¡±


    He highly suspected that Shi Jingzhi was using this opportunity to teach him a lesson, as his skin was about to be scrubbed off. Even if the ghostskin robe was still intact, it could be brushed to tatters by his master.


    Shi Jingzhi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, so that thing is called a ghostskin robe. It¡¯s quite convenient. When I saw you in the Ghost Tomb last time, I really thought I was seeing a ghost.¡±


    Immediately, he gave the brush a flick. ¡°Is your name really ¡®Yin Ci¡¯? Who exactly are you?¡±


    Yin Ci turned his head and looked at Shi Jingzhi, who had a stern and murderous expression. The pre-prepared lie came out smoothly.


    ¡°I am the great-grandson of the former Patriarch of the Chigou Sect, Su Zhi. My name is indeed Yin Ci. The Su lineage has congenital meridian damage, unable to cultivate inner force. Unwilling to get involved in the affairs of the martial world, my grandfather changed his name and went into seclusion in the mountains, passing down only one magic treasure and a set of sword techniques¡­¡±


    ¡°The ghostskin robe and Bone Sweeping Sword technique?¡± Shi Jingzhi interrupted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have an unusually distinctive appearance, so my grandfather had me wear the ghostskin robe to avoid drawing attention.¡±


    ¡°Why did you hide it from me?¡±


    Yin Ci told the truth. ¡°I found it interesting.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi immediately gave him a brush stroke. ¡°You deceived me in the Ghost Tomb, and that was interesting?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to know what kind of person Shizun is. The situation of the Su clan has special circumstances, so if I¡¯m going to follow you in the future, I must first explore the truth. When you said you wanted to take me in, I couldn¡¯t simply believe it. Offending people in the Ghost Tomb was unexpected¡­ Ah, be gentler!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to be so insane, huh?¡± Shi Jingzhi lowered his gaze.


    Yin Ci was taken aback. After spending so much time together, it was the first time he heard Shi Jingzhi voluntarily talk about this matter.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re willing to open up, there should be give and take. I have a slight heart condition, and occasionally I lose control. In the future, when we travel the martial world, I hope you can bear with me a bit more¡­ As for this time, for deceiving your elder, I will deduct half a year¡¯s stipend.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The good news was that Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t intend to kick him out of the Kushan Sect.


    The bad news was that he was working for free.


    Fortunately, Yin Ci only momentarily lost focus. He grasped onto the topic and wouldn¡¯t let the fox sidestep it. ¡°A slight heart condition?¡±


    Was it referring to the ¡°heart condition¡± of going crazy for a half-stranger or the ¡°heart condition¡± of being able to quickly calm down and kill the Goddess? He finally had the chance to understand Shi Jingzhi¡¯s ghostly logic and wouldn¡¯t let it slip by.


    Shi Jingzhi stopped his actions, and that obscure and mysterious gaze from the forbidden ground appeared once again.


    With peace now surrounding them, Yin Ci could discern the meaning behind that gaze¡ªit wasn¡¯t protection or lingering affection. It was pure evaluation.


    It seemed that Shi Jingzhi had realized that his disciple truly had no inner force, and compared to when they first left the Ghost Tomb, his attitude was no longer as cautious and meticulous. His master¡¯s aura was like a handful of deadly weeds¡ªwhether it was suppressed by a stubborn rock or mud, as long as there was a slight crack, it would grow wildly, attempting to stand on equal ground with heaven and earth.


    By willingly stepping into the bathtub and engaging in this conversation, Yin Ci had already embraced Shi Jingzhi¡¯s path. He knew that if he wanted to stay, then his master would still be his master, and he would still be the disciple.


    ¡°Shizun, what kind of heart condition?¡± Seeing that Shi Jingzhi remained silent for a long time, Yin Ci asked again.


    Shi Jingzhi sighed and said, ¡°A¡¯Ci, have you heard of ¡®object addiction¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Object addiction?¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people may develop addictions to alcohol or gambling, but for me, I have an object addiction. I become particularly attached to things related to myself, whether it¡¯s possessions, weapons, or disciples. Among them, the thing I can least part with is my own life.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people don¡¯t want to die either.¡±


    ¡°For ordinary people, preserving their lives is like how a person who loves wine feels about fine wine. However, there¡¯s a difference between a ¡®wine lover¡¯ and a ¡®drunkard¡¯. Even if the wine is excellent, if it¡¯s mixed with poison, most people wouldn¡¯t drink it, but a drunkard is another story¡­ In any case, when this impulse arises, I also have trouble controlling it.¡±


    Yin Ci completely lost focus and let his master scrub his shoulders.


    Whether it was his attitude toward his disciple or his attitude toward the Goddess, this explanation made sense. However, Yin Ci always felt that something was off¡ªShi Jingzhi¡¯s explanation was too smooth, as if it had been prepared in advance.


    Furthermore, having traveled the world for over three hundred years, Yin Ci had never heard of such a peculiar addiction. ¡°Object addiction¡± was probably similar to his ¡°great-grandson¡± identity, a mixture of truth and falsehood that was difficult to discern.


    They weren¡¯t close friends, and it was impossible for them to reveal such intimate matters.


    But that was fine. With just a bit of truth in his fabricated story, they could both release a bit of their true nature. He still needed this fox as there was a long road ahead. It was hard to say who would expose the other first.


    So he stopped at this point. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, if I were completely wiped out, you would go insane. If you were to discover a clue to staying alive, you would go insane. Shizun, you¡¯re quite peculiar when you go mad.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi snorted coldly and applied a bit more force with the brush.


    Yin Ci chuckled softly. ¡°And I am a living person, not an object. Shizun, you don¡¯t need to be blindly attached.¡±


    As soon as his words fell, Shi Jingzhi stopped brushing, and his expression gradually became strange. Seeing his reaction, Yin Ci¡¯s scalp tingled for a moment.


    Judging from Shi Jingzhi¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like he was thinking, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± but rather, ¡°There¡¯s something to this? This is the first time I¡¯ve realized it.¡±


    Yin Ci sat in the hot water, but a chill slowly crept up his spine.


    Object addiction.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s care, anger, madness, and scrutiny toward himself suddenly had another interpretation.


    Like a child receiving their first gift, he carefully tucked it into his embrace. Once lost or damaged, it would undoubtedly bring both grief and anger. Now that the shell of this object had been peeled off, he discovered that the interior was more exquisite and intriguing than he imagined, and it must be carefully examined.


    Will it hurt me? How should I play with it to make myself happiest? Does it have any other secrets?


    Regardless, it belongs to me.


    When Shi Jingzhi¡¯s past displays of affection and care were recalled now, they seemed as if they were separated by a thin veil, yet they made perfect sense.


    ¡­What bullshit Shi family. Normal families couldn¡¯t produce children like this.


    Even if a child was abused from a young age, they would still have a concept of ¡°interacting with others¡±, even if it was a distorted concept filled with resentment. However, judging from Shi Jingzhi¡¯s condition, he had only a vague understanding of this.


    There was something wrong with this person¡¯s background.


    Yin Ci turned completely, locking eyes with Shi Jingzhi. Shi Jingzhi still had a strange and vacant expression, as if he were desperately trying to recall something, and the brush in his hand was still dripping water.


    Yin Ci grabbed the drooping ends of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hair and pulled him closer. For the first time, he concentrated all his attention and looked directly at that bewitching face.


    Until now, Yin Ci had always considered himself superior. He knew that Shi Jingzhi was somewhat special, but he had never seriously observed his master. After all, it was just a temporary plaything that would eventually be discarded. This person was usually lively and energetic, occasionally going mad at most, but not to the extent that it required special attention.


    It turned out that swimming could drown a good swimmer. He had completely misjudged.


    Through Shi Jingzhi¡¯s amber eyes, Yin Ci couldn¡¯t find a complete ¡°human heart¡±.


    At the depths of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s gaze, there were only scattered fragments. He had a full range of emotions, yet he was like a child, in an extremely primitive state, unable to form a normal human being.


    His obsession with life was more akin to that of a thirsty plant than to the ordinary human condition.


    ¡®¡­It seems that I need to correct a thought,¡¯ Yin Ci thought to himself.


    To him, Shi Jingzhi was no longer a simple source of amusement. His master was wrapped in numerous mysteries and entangled in countless fates. Yin Ci insisted on piecing together those fragments, carefully examining what exactly was hidden within this shell.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci?¡± Shi Jingzhi brushed his disciple like a cow for a while, but seeing that Yin Ci was really just skin and bones now, he let out a sigh. Feeling the intense gaze upon him, his heart tightened, fearing that he would provoke a rebellious response from his disciple.


    Yin Ci slowly smiled and released Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hair. ¡°As a living person, I can take care of myself. It¡¯s better for Shizun to have fewer fits of madness, as anger damages the liver.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s expression relaxed a bit. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Perhaps Shi Jingzhi had been brushing his disciple for too long, but Yan Qing, unable to bear it any longer, came knocking on the door. ¡°Sect Master, I have something to discuss about the Goddess. We found her residence and discovered some¡­ strange things.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s attention immediately shifted. ¡°Strange things?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yan Budu seems to have been here.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Demonic Lord Yin: I take off this vest and put it on a different side.


    This wave, this wave is to retreat in order to advance (?

 CH 40

    When washing his disciple vigorously, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s mood was quite complex.


    It was false to say that he had no intention of teaching a lesson. Shi Jingzhi controlled the strength well, neither really hurting Yin Ci nor being too gentle like a back-scrubbing service. The disciple seemed like a shrimp in a pot, gradually turning pink as he was scrubbed.


    While washing, Shi Jingzhi was also searching for any injuries.


    In the forbidden area, Shi Jingzhi had touched living flesh mud with his fingertips. The flesh mud was sticky like glue, instantly sticking to his fingers. Shi Jingzhi managed to remove it in time, but he still lost a layer of skin.


    Yin Ci had fallen into it completely, so he should have left some wounds. However, his disciple¡¯s back was intact and smooth, without even any old scars. After scrubbing for a while, Shi Jingzhi only found some strange thin skin with flesh mud stuck to it.


    According to Yin Ci¡¯s explanation, these were probably remnants of the ghostskin robe.


    Yin Ci had previously stripped down in the Ghost Tomb to prove himself, and it must have covered a considerable area. His disciple couldn¡¯t possibly possess absurd regenerative abilities. If such a convenient technique existed, Yin Ci¡¯s meridians wouldn¡¯t have been damaged.


    Yin Ci remained unharmed, most likely due to the ghostskin robe.


    Indeed, it was worthy of a family heirloom. Aside from its incredibly realistic disguise effect, it even protected against the flesh mud. It was a pity that it was no longer available. If it weren¡¯t so rare, Shi Jingzhi would have wanted one for himself. This item sounded much more impressive than the ¡°Nuo¡± masks.


    Lost in his thoughts, Shi Jingzhi was brought back to reality by Yin Ci¡¯s words.


    ¡°And I am a living person, not an object. Shizun, you don¡¯t need to be blindly attached.¡±


    Was there a difference? Shi Jingzhi was stunned.


    Humans were nothing more than objects that could speak and move. Others were like that, and so was he. Sensing his confusion, Yin Ci turned around, grabbed Shi Jingzhi¡¯s long hair, and pulled his face closer.


    Amidst the mist of water vapor, the other person¡¯s eyes were like two cold stars. Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t like being observed like this, and he had a fleeting feeling of being pierced through.


    So he probed back.


    Through this probing, Shi Jingzhi realized that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Originally, his plan was clear and perfect¡ªto capture a disciple and pretend to be the person he expected. As long as the disciple genuinely respected and admired him from the bottom of his heart, he would have tasted the bonds of worldly connections.


    To prevent Yin Ci from suspecting, Shi Jingzhi hadn¡¯t initially catered to his preferences. He had intended to take it slowly and gradually, but now he couldn¡¯t see Yin Ci¡¯s desires at all.


    Despite being a young person in his twenties, Yin Ci¡¯s eyes were like dried wells, lacking sharpness and anticipation. It was as if he didn¡¯t like anything and didn¡¯t want anything.


    With no expectations, Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t play the role of the ¡°ideal master¡± in Yin Ci¡¯s heart, so he had no choice but to continue being himself.


    But he didn¡¯t even know what ¡°himself¡± looked like or how to gain Yin Ci¡¯s affection.


    Suddenly, Shi Jingzhi felt a bit panicked.


    He was all excited about cultivating a disciple and preparing to reap the bonds of worldly connections. Who would have known that just after watering a few times, he discovered that the seed was dead. Oh heavens, he had just finished washing the person, and now he had to deal with his rebelliousness!


    ¡°As your Master¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi wanted to say a few soft words to salvage the image of a gentle master. However, without the other person¡¯s expectations as a reference, his mind felt rusty and completely blank.


    Indeed, good things didn¡¯t fall from the sky. The disciple he casually grabbed had a good appearance and excelled in both the martial arts and cooking. It was inevitable that he would be more difficult to handle than an ordinary person.


    Fortunately, Yan Qing appeared in time and helped him out.


    Upon hearing that it was related to Yan Budu, Shi Jingzhi had no interest in lingering on other matters. He pressed Yin Ci down a bit and rinsed him twice in the medicinal soup, considering it the end of this treatment and lesson.


    Yin Ci was washed to the point of losing his temper. He silently put on his clothes and followed behind.


    The sun was setting, casting an orange-red hue over the courtyard. Yin Ci, in his pinkish state, was no longer as eye-catching under the radiant sunlight. There was a small stone table set up in the courtyard, and Su Si was placing dishes on it one after another.


    Among them were either leftovers that had been reheated or dishes that looked like a mess. Near the table, Lord Bai walked with its head held high, patrolling the courtyard, and the environment was relatively quiet.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Su Si placed the final dish on the table and wiped his hands on his clothes. He still gave Yin Ci a sideway glance, more vigilant than appreciative.


    Compared to Su Si¡¯s attitude, Yin Ci was more concerned about the eerie scene¡ªhow did they discover Yan Budu? Not only that, these two brats were setting up a proper gathering. Su Si was one thing, but Yan Qing had been staring at his own toes the whole time, emitting a strong sense of guilt.


    After sleeping for a whole day, they were genuinely hungry. The fox found it difficult to treat his disciple. He trembled as he picked up a piece of overcooked vegetable leaf with eyes filled with a hint of despair.


    He turned his head and looked pitifully at Yin Ci.


    The gaze of his master was fixed on him, Su Si was intermittently scrutinizing, and Yan Qing was secretly observing. Yin Ci was annoyed by the stares of the crowd and stood up directly.


    ¡°You two can take some time to think about it. This is not enough to eat. I¡¯ll go add a couple more dishes.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi slowly put down his chopsticks with a calm expression on his face. ¡°Mm, we¡¯ll wait for Yin Ci to come back before we eat.¡±


    For some reason, there was a commotion at the table, but Yan Qing gradually calmed down. He silently nibbled on a steamed cake and went over last night¡¯s events in his mind. Yin Ci hadn¡¯t guessed wrong; it was indeed difficult to explain things clearly in just a few words.


    Time reversed to the previous night.


    Outside the forbidden area.


    Seeing the master and disciple enter the forbidden area one after another, Yan Qing was a bit stunned. ¡°A¡¯Si, do you know where the Goddess resides?¡±


    Su Si, rarely not smiling, pondered for a moment with his head down. ¡°I know. Come with me for a moment. I¡¯ll bring Lord Bai along.¡±


    Su Si¡¯s residence was a distance away from the forbidden area. At this moment, there was no one in the house, but the sound of Lord Bai eating vegetables could be heard from outside the window. Yan Qing walked ahead, glancing around, and just as he opened the door¡ª


    ¡°Snap.¡±


    Taking advantage of Yan Qing looking into the room, Su Si swiftly brought down his hand with a chop. Unexpectedly, Yan Qing was prepared and caught his wrist, and their hands froze in mid-air.


    Time seemed to stand still.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve improved.¡± Su Si smiled, as if he had only intended to pat Yan Qing¡¯s shoulder.


    Yan Qing didn¡¯t buy into his act. ¡°So, you wanted to knock me out, and then what?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve guessed it, why bother asking me?¡±


    In the dim night, Su Si¡¯s face hid in the shadows, and his smile became somewhat eerie.


    Yan Qing released his hand. ¡°A¡¯Si, I¡¯ve been meaning to say this before. We¡¯re not nine years old anymore. You don¡¯t have to treat me as if I¡¯m still nine.¡±


    Su Si¡¯s enthusiastic expression faded a bit, and he looked steadily at Yan Qing. ¡°If we miss this opportunity, it¡¯ll be too late. Even if they get out of the forbidden area, there¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll find any clues. They might not even be able to make it out¡­ Let them attract the attention of the Goddess, and I¡¯ll interrogate a villager to find a way out.¡±


    He paused. ¡°Given your character, you naturally wouldn¡¯t agree, so I¡¯ll have to knock you out first.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master Shi saved my life.¡± Yan Qing stood calmly in place. ¡°If they, master and disciple, have such thoughts, they can simply send me into the forbidden area as bait and find a way to escape.¡±


    Whether through coercion or enticement, they could always find a suitable guide, especially a child like Yin Deng, who was easily fooled, or Mian Jie, a gentle woman who cherished her family. As for what would happen to the guide after they left, that wasn¡¯t a concern for the escapees.


    Indeed, it was the simplest approach.


    Su Si casually said, ¡°They would be foolish to do so. Regardless of whether the villagers are aware or not, we were the ones who were deceived from the beginning.¡±


    Yan Qing asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you run earlier?¡±


    Su Si was momentarily stunned, without an answer.


    Yan Qing sighed softly. No matter how warm and familiar Su Si acted, the past was already gone. They escaped twelve years ago and separated ten years ago. How many ten-year periods did a mortal have in their lifetime?


    Long ago, they had stood beneath the starry sky in the same manner.


    [Look, I said we could escape! I don¡¯t want the name ¡°Su Sigou¡± anymore. You¡¯re literate. Help me come up with a new one.]


    [Su Si.]


    [That¡¯s hardly any change at all!]


    [It¡¯s not the ¡°Si (ËÄ)¡± from ¡°four dogs¡±, it¡¯s ¡°Si (ËÁ)¡± as in ¡°unrestrained¡±*. By the way, I also want to change my name¡­ I want to change it to ¡°Yan Qing¡±. A¡¯Si, put me down. I¡¯ll write it for you to see.]


    *Clarity: This was explained before. The new [Si] (ËÁ) is from unrestrained/reckless/wanton (ËÁÒâ). His old name is four [Si] (ËÄ) + dog [Gou] (¹·).


    Su Si wiped the sweat off his face, crouched down, and let go of the skinny child on his back. Yan Qing picked up a tree branch and solemnly gestured on the ground.


    Su Si didn¡¯t know many characters. When he saw the character ¡°Si (ËÁ)¡± he was taken aback. [Why are there so many strokes? I don¡¯t want this!*]


    *Clarity: 13 (ËÁ) vs 5 (ËÄ)¡­ Though it¡¯s still the same if you count 8 [gou] (¹·).


    Yan Qing ignored him and continued drawing on the ground. [I want to change it to this ¡°Yan (ãÆ)¡± character. It¡¯s pronounced the same as ¡°Yan (ÑÖ)¡±, so you won¡¯t pronounce it wrong.]


    Su Si looked left and right, up and down, and only recognized the ¡°three (Èý)¡± character in ¡°Yan (ãÆ).¡± His eyes lit up with mischief. [I can change to Su Si, and you can call me A¡¯Si, then I¡¯ll call you San Zi. Doesn¡¯t that sound like we¡¯re brothers?*]


    *Clarity: So this is where we find out why Su Si calls Yan Qing San Zi (Three Son)¡­ It¡¯s a bit cheeky because Su Si is the fourth son in his family (which is why he was named Su Sigou). Generally, among a group of friends or within a family, they can be referred to as First Son/Brother, Second Son/Brother, ect. || In this context, it makes it sound like they are brothers in terms of both friendship and familial.


    After saying that, Su Si seemed amused by this idea and burst into laughter.


    After laughing enough, his eyes sparkled. [San Zi, if we manage to escape today, no one will bother us anymore. Tell me, what do you want to do from now on?]


    [I don¡¯t know¡­ To be honest, I want to live a stable life without being controlled because of these eyes of mine.]


    Su Si: [Hmph, how unambitious! I want to become a hero¡ªa hero riding a great horse and wielding a long sword. It would be even better if I could be from the Taiheng Sect; their attire looks the best.]


    [Great horses are expensive, and so are long swords.] Yan Qing honestly pointed out. [The Taiheng Sect is filled with rich kids. It takes a lot of money to wander the rivers and lakes.]


    Su Si couldn¡¯t finish his grandiose declaration when it was choked by this chicken-like little companion. He thought for a while but couldn¡¯t come up with a good idea to make money. He could only grumble with a stubborn pout. [I don¡¯t care. I still want to become a hero.]


    Yan Qing pondered with a furrowed brow. [Then, when I find a good job, I¡¯ll help you save money. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a way to repay the debt from all these years.]


    Su Si was very pleased but couldn¡¯t resist teasing a little more. [Why do you always go on about debts? You¡¯re so stingy.]


    [Because others have no reason to be good to me. If someone is good to me, I should remember it.]


    [Ah, San Zi. If you continue like this, you¡¯ll be easily deceived sooner or later.]


    ¡­¡­


    Who would have thought that after ten years, the first person to deceive him would be Su Si himself.


    Yan Qing clearly understood Su Si¡¯s move to save Yin Deng. As a former member of the Taiheng Sect, he saw through it. He didn¡¯t know if the master and disciple of the Kushan Sect had noticed, but he remained silent and didn¡¯t expose it publicly.


    Even now, Yan Qing didn¡¯t know if keeping it a secret was right or wrong.


    Su Si probably realized the flaw as well. Now that it was only the two of them left, there were things that reached the tip of their tongues, but neither of them was willing to speak first.


    They had once been the closest people to each other in the world, and that closeness was too precious. Even if it was fake, no one wanted to break it.


    In that fleeting moment, Yan Qing suddenly understood Su Si¡¯s behavior. If they hadn¡¯t reunited in this crisis-ridden place, both of them might have concealed their wounds and pretended that time hadn¡¯t passed.


    Even though they knew that the hearts of old friends could change easily, there were plenty of performances in the mortal world. But even if it was fake, it was still good. They could both pretend that they still had a home.


    ¡°Fine. I can take my time by myself, but I don¡¯t want you to die here. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Finally, Su Si sighed. He stopped looking at Yan Qing and went to grab Lord Bai. ¡°I admit, I¡¯m not a good person and can¡¯t become a hero. After wandering in the martial world for so long, I¡¯ve learned at least one thing. You were right when you said that great horses and long swords are expensive¡­ The desire to become a hero, especially so.¡±


    ¡°Sixty-seven taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve saved up sixty-seven taels of silver,¡± Yan Qing said calmly. ¡°In these years at Taiheng, I waited for you while saving up. When we get out of here, you can use it to buy a horse and a sword.¡±


    Su Si tightened his grip, causing Lord Bai to honk out in discomfort. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you in these ten years, but based on your move to save Yin Deng, I trust you.¡±


    Yan Qing spoke seriously, so seriously that it was hard to argue with him. ¡°Besides, if you had really become a heartless scoundrel, you wouldn¡¯t be considering any other way to leave after being trapped for so long.¡±


    This time, Su Si was stunned for a long time.


    He seemed like he wanted to make a sarcastic remark, but it was difficult for him to say it. Gradually, his pretense of enthusiasm faded, revealing a faint but sincere nostalgia.


    Finally, he burst into laughter, showing glimpses of his past self.


    Su Si smacked his lips and sounded much lighter. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all¡ªstill so foolish. Fine, sixty-seven taels of silver. Let¡¯s consider it as you hiring me, and I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But A¡¯Si, you have to tell me¡­ When did you join the Chigou Sect, and why did you have to hide everywhere?¡±


    Su Si¡¯s smile froze.


    After a while, he sighed deeply, looking up to the sky. ¡°You¡¯ve truly figured it out, San Zi. Can¡¯t you be a little more foolish?¡±


    ¡°Taiheng still has control over the Chigou Sect. Even as a servant, I¡¯ve witnessed the Chigou Sect¡¯s techniques.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear first, I¡¯m not part of the Chigou Sect now. They said I had good talent, and since I have no parents, they forced me to become some damn assassin. I secretly learned their skills and escaped. They hate me to death, which is why they¡¯re chasing me everywhere.¡±


    As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes, hiding all the bloody twists and turns beneath his smile.


    Yan Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    He suddenly felt that the Kushan Sect and the Chigou Sect were in conflict, and if Su Si were to encounter them, it meant that they were not unrelated.


    ¡°Take me to the Goddess first.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Sixty-seven taels, as you said.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, about your identity, you also have to explain it to Sect Master Shi,¡± Yan Qing said earnestly, adding a comforting remark, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Master Shi has offended Matron Wuxue quite a bit, so one more thing won¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk, that old hag is really persistent.¡± Su Si clearly wasn¡¯t comforted.


    The Goddess¡¯ house was located in the center of the village. It had a large courtyard and an elegant appearance, making it quite conspicuous.


    As they continued their conversation, Su Si no longer had any scruples. He acted ruthlessly, swiftly knocking down the villagers guarding the gate. Unfortunately, their stroke of luck ended there. The Goddess had set up various arrays of different sizes around, and they could only break the smaller ones. When they finally reached the Goddess¡¯ bedroom, the two of them stared at each other, hesitating to take another step.


    Even Lord Bai raised its voice and let out two warning honks.


    The two of them couldn¡¯t just retreat without achieving anything, so they had to rummage around the outer hall. Unexpectedly, during their search, they actually found something.


    Yuanxian Village had records of outsiders, and they were mixed with the records of ordinary villagers. Since there weren¡¯t many outsiders, the records were only a thin volume. Yan Qing cautiously opened it with the mentality of ¡°it won¡¯t hurt to look at it¡±.


    A certain entry from 107 years ago jumped right under his nose.


    [During late autumn, a true immortal arrived here with an outsider. The outsider¡¯s name was Yan Budu, with an exceptional immortal potential and naturally red eyes. The person is obstinate and cruel, making him very difficult to get along with. Due to deliberately destroying the demonic tree, the villagers detest him.]


    [Yan Budu resided here for three days, then left with the true immortal, never to return.]


    107 years ago was the year when Yan Budu disappeared.


    The author has something to say:


    The seed surname Yin refuses to sprout, while the old farmer surname Shi sheds bitter tears.


    Fox: How could this happen? I knew that good things never last; there must be something bad happening, wuwu.


    Demonic Lord: Lying peacefully in the earth, not even bothering to turn over.

 CH 41

    Yin Ci tidied up the remaining materials, made two vegetable egg pancakes for his master, and cooked a stir-fry. When he brought the food out, Yan Qing was eating steamed cake at high speed, looking like he was going to choke himself. Su Si was half-kneeling on the ground, while Shi Jingzhi had a serious expression, seemingly contemplating something.


    Shi Jingzhi, with his naturally sinister face, looked quite intimidating when he turned serious.


    ¡°An assassin from the Chigou Sect?¡± Shi Jingzhi asked slowly.


    ¡°Yes. I promised San Zi to be frank about it. When you were entering the forbidden area, I intended to take him and escape.¡±


    There were quite a few people who deliberately learned their techniques and concealed their identities, and Yin Ci wasn¡¯t sure before. But now, looking at Su Si, he didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Was he really a member of the Chigou Sect?


    So naive.


    The Chigou Sect¡¯s ancestor shook his head and placed the food in front of Shi Jingzhi. Instantly, the serious expression on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face started to crumble, but he managed to hold it together.


    ¡°You betrayed the sect even before joining it. You have quite a temper. It¡¯s still too early to talk about recruiting you. Let¡¯s see how you perform first by escaping.¡± Shi Jingzhi waved his hand, not putting up too much of a facade. ¡°A¡¯Ci has returned, so let¡¯s first talk about Yan Budu¡¯s matter.¡±


    Su Si raised an eyebrow. ¡°As a defector, I don¡¯t fall under the Chigou Sect¡¯s ¡®three killing principles¡¯. The Chigou Sect will continuously hunt me down if you take me in. With that, you¡¯re still ¡®seeing how I perform¡¯?¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Si!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, San Zi. Let¡¯s be completely honest. I won¡¯t take advantage of you, Sect Master.¡±


    ¡°Not that. Just be more mindful of your tone. Haa¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi took a bite of the vegetable egg pancake and calmly turned his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I offended Matron Wuxue in the Ghost Tomb. She wishes to send me to the 18th level of Hell. Even if she finds out that I took you in, she would have to dig out a 19th level first.¡±


    Su Si had a complicated expression. Was this sect reliable? It felt like they could be annihilated by the Chigou Sect at any moment. As someone who had to hide from the Chigou Sect, was it wise for him to join now?


    Shi Jingzhi seemed to see through his thoughts and continued in a low voice, ¡°So, if we¡¯re talking about who wants to avoid the Chigou Sect the most, it would undoubtedly be me. You just defected and ran away, but I¡¯ve been trampling all over their Matriarch¡¯s face.¡±


    Su Si: ¡°¡­¡±


    No wonder Yan Qing¡¯s expression was so subtle when he heard that he was being pursued by the Chigou Sect. The sect he wanted to join wasn¡¯t the Kushan Sect, but a rat¡¯s nest in the gutter.


    Well, it actually seemed suitable.


    Seeing the discussion veering off, Yin Ci picked up a bite of food and fed it to his master. Shi Jingzhi had a large appetite and was quite hungry. Now that he had delicious food, he ate it up in no time.


    With Shi Jingzhi silent, both of them looked at Yin Ci again.


    ¡°The forbidden area destroyed my disguise treasure,¡± Yin Ci casually explained.


    Seeing his uncovered faces, both Su Si and Yan Qing didn¡¯t ask further questions. One leader was enough to attract attention, and his eldest disciple had the same demeanor, so it was better to keep them hidden.


    However, the sight of the master and disciple sitting together with their faces fully exposed made people¡¯s heads spin.


    Yan Qing asked, ¡°Sect Master, what should we do next?¡± As he spoke, he stared firmly at Lord Bai, with a hint of determination in his eyes.


    Shi Jingzhi replied, ¡°Wait until nightfall. Then I¡¯ll go to the residence of the Goddess. As for A¡¯Ci¡­¡±


    Yin Ci revealed only half of his identity, which made things much more convenient. ¡°I¡¯ll go with him and also take a look at the protection array. When I encounter the villagers, I¡¯ll just pretend to be mute and let Shizun explain everything.¡±


    Now there were two people who needed to pretend to be mysterious. Su Si even found some white cloth to wrap around their sundries, creating two ¡°immortals¡± dressed in flowing white robes.


    Under the cover of night, the two ¡°immortals¡± held their heads high and walked towards the residence of the Goddess, looking quite authentic. To enhance the atmosphere, Shi Jingzhi constantly displayed flames, ensuring that the surroundings were filled with a radiant golden light.


    Unfortunately, they were followed by Lord Bai, who swaggered along, instantly diminishing the immortality aura.


    The villagers hesitated and pushed each other, none of them daring to step forward and ask questions. They could only choose Mian Jie as their representative to inquire first.


    ¡°Yin Deng, it¡¯s much better now. Thank you for your divine intervention.¡± Her eyes were still red from crying. ¡°I heard that Friend Yin met his end down there, and I¡­¡±


    Fox Shi also put on a sorrowful expression. ¡°We came here to rescue the divine spirit, and it was destined that we met that child. Rescuing Yin Deng was an insignificant matter. If A¡¯Ci has awareness in the afterlife, he would also find solace.¡±


    Yin Ci followed behind them, expressionless.


    Mian Jie wiped her tears. ¡°From now on, on this day each year, I will definitely offer incense to Yin Ci. Divine One, is the Goddess really a demon? I heard that ascending to immortality is fake. What¡¯s the truth¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi shook his head mysteriously. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you can see it for yourself.¡±


    The Goddess was gone, but her influence remained. The courtyard was in disarray due to Su Si and Yan Qing¡¯s actions, and no one dared to tidy it up.


    The night was cool, with flickering shadows and a somewhat eerie atmosphere in the spacious courtyard.


    The Goddess had set up a powerful protective array near her bedroom. It was a formidable array that Su Si and Yan Qing couldn¡¯t break. Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci exchanged a glance, and the two of them formed an unlikely alliance.


    When Mian Jie wasn¡¯t paying attention, Yin Ci pulled his master closer, and whispered, ¡°My grandfather¡­¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather taught you how to break arrays, but breaking this array requires inner force, which you lack.¡± Shi Jingzhi cut to the chase. ¡°Come on.¡±


    Yin Ci nodded in satisfaction. The master and disciple each held the flag, and Yin Ci placed his hand on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s back while his other hand lightly grasped Shi Jingzhi¡¯s waist. After the battle in the forbidden area, their cooperation was almost perfect. Their footwork synchronized like a dance.


    Golden flames twirled and scattered radiant light, piercing through the eye of the array. Chaotic wind blades dispersed, devoid of any blood color; only white clothes fluttering in the wind and black hair flowing like silk.


    The night transformed into a bright scene like poetry, and nothing was more convincing proof of the existence of ¡°immortals¡±.


    The villagers remained silent, with Yan Qing and Su Si wearing blank expressions, one looking at the sky and the other at the ground. Su Si intentionally held Lord Bai tightly, pinching its mouth, fearing it would ruin the atmosphere with its high-spirited outbursts.


    Lord Bai angrily stretched its neck, and its fleshy antennae stretched taut.


    Before long, the array was broken. The master and disciple finally separated, and Lord Bai regained its freedom. It tightly clamped onto Su Si¡¯s trousers, not letting go even after the four of them entered the Goddess¡¯ bedroom.


    The bedroom was filled with elegant incense, but upon closer sniffing, a faint scent of decay typical of an elderly person could still be detected. The room was tidy, adorned with numerous calligraphy and paintings that appeared ordinary at first glance.


    The bedroom was quite spacious, with a shrine dedicated to the Imperial Celestial placed at one end. The wall behind the shrine was painted crimson red and adorned with intricate reliefs.


    Shi Jingzhi sniffed around and repeatedly rubbed his palm against the wall¡¯s surface. After a while, the wall made a light clicking sound and receded to both sides.


    Mian Jie immediately took two steps back, nearly collapsing to the ground.


    It was blood.


    Behind the wall was emptiness, with several layers of wooden shelves inside, each crowded with glass bottles filled with blood. Without the wall obstructing the view, even an ordinary person could detect the faint smell of blood.


    Each bottle was hung with a wooden plaque bearing the names of the villagers written neatly. Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t tremble this time; he furrowed his brow and picked out two empty bottles.


    The wooden plaques already hanging on them read ¡°Su Si¡± and ¡°Shi Jingzhi¡±, and the bottles still had a lingering scent of blood, indicating they were recently emptied.


    ¡°The Goddess took your blood?¡± Shi Jingzhi inspected them and then put the empty bottles back.


    Mian Jie looked at the hundreds of blood-filled bottles, her scalp tingling. ¡°Y-Yes. During the village initiation ceremony, they take your blood, and you consume the celestial herb¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this the celestial herb?¡± Shi Jingzhi randomly selected a blood-filled bottle, pulled out the stopper, and handed it to Mian Jie.


    Inside the bottle, besides blood, there were clusters of root-like substances immersed in the blood. It swelled slightly from being soaked in blood, emitting a strange, pungent-sweet smell.


    Mian Jie nodded, and her face got paler, as if she was about to vomit at any moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s the twin root.¡± This time it was Su Si who spoke, elongating his face. He was no longer pretending to speak with a woman¡¯s voice.


    Yan Qing looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for San Zi not to recognize it. It¡¯s something only members of the demonic sect would use¡ªsimilar to the acacia beans. Both require blood as a catalyst. However, while the acacia beans are only used to observe someone¡¯s condition, this root can kill.¡±


    Su Si took a few steps forward, carefully examining the cluster of root-like substances.


    ¡°The twin root divides into two. One cluster floats in the blood outside the body, while the other is consumed by the blood host. Once the blood is used as a catalyst, the two roots become connected, sharing the same fate.¡±


    ¡°If I were to poison this blood bottle and kill this cluster of roots, the blood host would also die from the poison. If I were to take this cluster of roots and burn them with fire, the blood host would also perish in flames. This thing is a curse that controls people, and it¡¯s quite precious. Even in the demonic sect, it is only used to control top-level masters.¡±


    Although mentally prepared for it to be different from ¡°ascending into immortality¡±, Mian Jie was still stunned upon hearing these words.


    Shi Jingzhi took over the conversation, trying to reassure everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t something related to immortals. There must be a way to break its power.¡±


    Yan Qing was still pondering. ¡°So, whether it¡¯s the ¡®death within three days¡¯ or the so-called ¡®three-day injury¡¯, it¡¯s all caused by the Goddess herself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably that when the time comes, she mixes some demonic substance into the corresponding blood bottle. For example¡­¡± Su Si scanned the blood bottles nearby and retrieved a wooden box. ¡°For example, this cluster of Threads of Worry or similar things? Do any of you recognize this? Threads of Worry don¡¯t have a physical form, right?¡±


    Inside the box writhed a cluster of emerald-green threads, attempting to climb onto Su Si¡¯s hand, but he covered the box and stopped them.


    ¡°Regardless of what it is, take it with us. It¡¯s better to keep them away from the blood bottles.¡± Shi Jingzhi made a decisive decision.


    Su Si obediently picked up the box and put it in his pocket.


    Shi Jingzhi lowered his gaze for a moment and quickly understood the situation. ¡°Yan Qing¡¯s guess is correct. The Goddess uses the twin roots to corrupt human bodies and create her idols from living flesh. But her need for live subjects is unpredictable, giving rise to the concept of the ¡®three-day injury¡¯. As long as she intentionally injures a few people, she can successfully obtain the materials without causing panic.¡±


    As long as the villagers believed that ¡°it¡¯s the fault of the deceased themselves¡±, they could avoid it by living cautiously. Who would question anything else?


    ¡°The so-called ¡®children and women who give birth can obtain the elixir¡¯ are exempt from the three-day injury. It¡¯s probably because children have less flesh, and women are needed to bear offspring, so she refrains from harming them with demonic substances¡­ Mian Jie, you weren¡¯t ¡®doomed to die within three days¡¯, but rather ¡®the Goddess wanted you to die and used the three-day injury as a cover-up¡¯. The sequence was wrong.¡±


    Mian Jie was speechless.


    ¡°Judging by the age of the houses in the village, it seems that the population has remained relatively constant over time.¡± Shi Jingzhi looked at the rows of shelves, and his tone gradually became more complicated. ¡°Uncle Liu and Auntie Liu would have died because Su Si and I have immortal potential and we are young enough to replace them.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ the Goddess has only been here for a little over fifty years.¡± Mian Jie stuttered. ¡°The concept of the three-day injury has always existed and has been passed down for hundreds of years!¡±


    Shi Jingzhi put on that mysterious, unfathomable look again. ¡°Yes, there is more than one demonic being here. That¡¯s why the Imperial Celestial sent us¡­¡±


    Yin Ci let the fox, who was pretending to be divine and babbling, search around on its own.


    Joking aside, where was the elixir?


    Even if the three-day injury was false, according to the Goddess¡¯ words, the elixir that could cure all ailments did exist. Since there was an elixir, it might also possess extraordinary toxicity. On the path to self-destruction, Yin Ci was always enthusiastic and full of zeal.


    Unfortunately, the Goddess was cunning. Demonic Lord Yin searched for a while but couldn¡¯t find anything. After contemplating for a moment, his sinister hand reached out for Lord Bai. Taking advantage of everyone distracting Mian Jie, Yin Ci grabbed the big goose by the neck, lifting it up.


    Since there was a convenient tool, why not use it?


    Lord Bai let out a resentful honk. Trapped in Yin Ci¡¯s grasp, its eyes filled with anger that was almost tangible.


    ¡°If you refuse the toast, you¡¯ll only drink a forfeit*. I have no other choice.¡± Yin Ci revealed a cold smile, trying to intimidate the goose in his hand. ¡°The elixir is crucial to me. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll cook you as a side dish sooner or later.¡±


    *(¾´¾Æ²»³Ô³Ô·£¾Æ) Idiom referring to submitting to pressure after first turning down a request.


    The intimidating aura from three hundred years of experience wasn¡¯t fake. Although Lord Bai was unwilling to yield, it could still bend. Yin Ci wondered what expression a goose could make and caught a glimpse of a taste of ¡°this goose will seek revenge, no matter how long it takes¡± on its face.


    After being released, Lord Bai reluctantly strolled to the bed of the Goddess and then sat down on the ground, looking at Yin Ci with hatred.


    This goose demon naturally sought good fortune and avoided calamity. Although it couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact location, a general direction would suffice.


    The mantle of the Goddess¡¯ bed was adorned with a large amount of jade. Yin Ci focused his gaze and noticed something suspicious¡ªthe Goddess had wrapped emerald-green liquid in translucent jade, making fake jade ornaments, boldly hiding it right under everyone¡¯s noses.


    Yin Ci took off the fake jade and hesitated for a moment before taking a few more pieces.


    His master didn¡¯t want to stay here forever. By studying this elixir, perhaps they could find a glimmer of hope.


    ¡­Although it was because the golden fire missed this person. Having been accustomed to solitude for so long, Yin Ci wasn¡¯t used to the state of always thinking about another person.


    Well, one must be prepared to pay the price. It was just a fleeting moment.


    This trip could be considered extremely successful, with substantial gains. However, Shi Jingzhi hadn¡¯t been able to relax the entire time, his face filled with worry.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, everything went too smoothly.¡± Shi Jingzhi took the elixir and muttered to himself. ¡°It went way too smoothly. There must be trouble ahead.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why is he becoming anxious too? If I had known, I would have left him outside.


    Unfortunately, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s premonition was correct.


    Mian Jie stepped out of the Goddess¡¯ bedroom first, and everything seemed normal. But the moment Shi Jingzhi stepped out of the room, a sudden change occurred.


    A demonic wind erupted from under everyone¡¯s feet. The calligraphy and paintings inside the room instantly fell and shattered. The windstorm rapidly expanded, and the air pressure made it almost impossible to breathe. Countless wind blades poured down, and spiritual qi surged from all directions. The four members of the Kushan Sect were firmly held in place, like sinking into a quagmire, unable to move a step.


    The array appeared without any warning that even Yin Ci couldn¡¯t detect it. It seemed to be connected to a large array outside the village, ancient and incredibly powerful.


    ¡®Indeed,¡¯ Yin Ci thought. They took away the elixir and those Threads of Worry. Moreover, they were outsiders, so no matter how one looked at it, they seemed to be up to no good.


    This was a matter of silencing them.


    Anyone who saw through the truth of the village couldn¡¯t leave this room alive. The large and small arrays outside the Goddess¡¯ house were just bait to confuse the enemy. Yin Ci had been wary of this move long ago. Before entering the house, he had carefully investigated the surroundings but failed to detect this excessively massive array.


    This could only prove one thing: The one who set up the array was more powerful than him and more knowledgeable.


    ¡­Perhaps they have lived longer than him.


    However, Yin Ci was prepared. He grabbed the fox who had an ¡°I knew it¡± expression all over his face, and pinned him down. Then he crushed a piece of jade filled with the ¡®presumed elixir¡¯ and drank half of it, pouring the rest behind him.


    Finally, he pressed down on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s head and said, ¡°Shizun, use yang fire!¡±


    Among the people present, only Shi Jingzhi¡¯s inner force was strong enough to resist the suppression of spiritual qi. However, the surrounding wind blades were too strong. If Shi Jingzhi broke free, the entrance would undoubtedly be wide open, and he would either suffer serious injuries or die on the spot.


    His cheap master was too young and had a strong will to survive. In an instant, he was bound to make a wrong judgment.


    Yin Ci had to keep an eye on him.


    Shi Jingzhi had always been quick to react. He unleashed the yang fire to counter the spiritual qi of the wind blades. However, he had initially planned to escape together with Yin Ci but ended up being suppressed by Yin Ci instead, struggling instinctively.


    Shi Jingzhi had abundant and powerful inner force. The wind blades were densely packed around them, making it difficult for Yin Ci to hit his acupoints, so Yin Ci bit down on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s earlobe forcefully and said, ¡°Behave, I just drank the elixir. It¡¯s a waste if you don¡¯t use it.¡±


    His bite exerted some force, causing Shi Jingzhi to gasp. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It really was the elixir in the jade.¡±


    Yin Ci was already accustomed to the pain of separating from his loved ones. He supported himself with both hands and had a calm expression. With Shi Jingzhi protected beneath him, his bloody back, with its torn flesh, was out of sight.


    ¡°Shizun, just use the fire to drive away the wind. I will protect you.¡±


    Yin Ci¡¯s white clothes were soaked in blood, dripping down his shoulders and neck, only to be dispersed by the wind blades and splattered on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face. Shi Jingzhi stared fixedly at Yin Ci for a while, then raised his hand and wiped away the bloodstains on his own face.


    Is human blood really this scorching?


    The golden fire silently rose a bit higher.


    Seven or eight steps away.


    Yan Qing and Su Si walked behind them, not yet leaving the shrine. Yan Qing did something foolish¡ªhe tore down the shrine¡¯s curtain while the wind blades were still contained. He quickly wrapped up all the blood bottles on the shelves and stuffed them into his arms.


    Su Si cursed loudly.


    He was much more cunning than Yan Qing. Seeing the situation wasn¡¯t good, he immediately grabbed the Goddess¡¯ ¡°jade¡± mantle and covered both of them, like a blanket.


    Su Si took all the Goddess¡¯ stock of elixirs in one pot. The supply of elixirs here was quite abundant. However, the two young men lacked sufficient skills and were seriously wounded by the wind blades. They were both bathing in the rain of elixir while crying out in agony.


    Fortunately, the two of them had some foundation in martial arts and couldn¡¯t be considered weak. If it were ordinary civilians like Mian Jie, their bones would have been shattered by now.


    As the only person who hadn¡¯t suffered, Shi Jingzhi gathered his strength, and the golden flames of the yang fire engulfed half the sky. He forcefully collided with the wind blades using pure power.


    Dark clouds pressed down, and earth and stones shattered. The golden flames created a whirlwind, turning everything into hellfire.


    Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t express his feelings.


    A disciple sacrificing himself to protect his master was indeed one of the manifestations of ¡°the bondage of fate¡±. In theory, he should feel satisfied or moved, but he was not happy at all.


    It was said that the bondage of fate brings peace and contentment, yet his first taste left a bitter and astringent feeling in his mouth.


    Even though Yin Ci acted as if everything was normal, Shi Jingzhi heard the sound of the wind blades cutting into flesh and smelled the scent of blood filling his nostrils. For a moment, he even felt a sense of confusion.


    The world was vast, and he only sought a corner of it. The weak water* had three thousand paths, and he only desired a sip.


    *Has different interpretations depending on the context. In terms of mythology, it refers to a mythical river or body of water that represents the boundary between the mortal realm and the afterlife. Metaphorically, it symbolizes the transience and impermanence of life, highlighting the fleeting nature of human existence.


    This was the case for all living beings. He followed the path of the mundane, and his thoughts and desires were nothing extraordinary. For over twenty years, he had never doubted this¡ªdespite only seeking a glimmer of hope, even if he couldn¡¯t obtain it, he still wanted to taste the various aspects of human life.


    So where did he go wrong?


    Was what he wanted still not little enough?


    This was clearly what he desired, so why, when it was within his grasp, did he feel no satisfaction?


    Shi Jingzhi felt a faint pain in his brain, as if something was struggling to break free. He groaned, curled his body, and focused all his consciousness on resisting the wind blades.


    This wasn¡¯t the time for wandering thoughts; Shi Jingzhi clenched his teeth.


    The time of two incense sticks passed, and the wind blade finally dissipated. The Goddess¡¯ residence had lost its roof, and the surroundings were in complete disarray. The onlooking villagers had disappeared without a trace.


    Those two incense sticks seemed as long as two lifetimes. Not to mention Yan Qing, even Su Si had never experienced such hardship. The two young men were hugging each other in a bloody ball, looking quite miserable. Yin Ci let out a long sigh of relief and released Shi Jingzhi.


    ¡°That was a ruthless move. If it weren¡¯t for Yan Qing¡¯s quick reaction in protecting the blood bottles, the entire village would have turned to dust.¡± Yin Ci shook the unconscious young men.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci.¡±


    ¡°Su Si also has some skills. He timely snatched the mantle of elixirs. Otherwise, it would have been just the two of us left in the Kushan Sect¡­ Now, there are only a few elixirs left in Shizun¡¯s hands. Shizun, please take good care of them.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ci!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve changed your appearance and kept many things from me, there is something I still want to say.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s tone was exceptionally serious, even more so than in the Ghost Tomb.


    ¡°¡­Listen well. As your Master, I will never let you down.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Composition of the Kushan Sect: One sect leader who opposes the Chigou Sect, a descendant of the Ling Sect¡¯s Hierarch, a deserter from the Chigou Sect, and another descendant of the Chigou Sect¡¯s Patriarch (on the surface).


    Matron Wuxue: What kind of strange composition is this? Call the police.

 CH 42

    The master and disciple woke up Yan Qing and Su Si, then walked out of the ruins. As soon as the four of them appeared, they were surrounded by the villagers, making it impossible to move.


    In order to verify the authenticity of the twin roots, someone took out their blood bottle and tried to test it with wine. As soon as the wine entered the blood bottle, the person fell down with a thud, emitting a strong smell of alcohol.


    With the living example as evidence, as well as Mian Jie and Yin Deng as witnesses, Shi Jingzhi patiently and earnestly calmed the villagers for most of the night, finally soothing their hearts.


    The commotion subsided as the sun rose.


    The fox was anxious to get away, so he came up with a distraction by pushing Yan Qing to draw the villagers¡¯ attention to ¡°Yan Qing saving all the blood bottles¡±. Poor Yan Qing, who had been cautious for many years, had never seen such a situation before. He was instantly regarded as a blushing oaf by the villagers, with his face almost the same color as his eyes.


    The people of Yuanxian Village were unaware of Yan Budu¡¯s notoriety and were deceived by Shi Jingzhi, launching an exceptionally fierce attack. Yan Qing couldn¡¯t resist and had to use Su Si as a shield. Su Si, who was used to the ways of the market, immediately got into character and started deceiving people with gusto.


    While the villagers were distracted by the two servants, Shi Jingzhi took the opportunity to escape, leaving in a hurry.


    The two of them headed straight for the demon tree in the forbidden area.


    They didn¡¯t find any information about Yan Budu in the Goddess¡¯ bedroom. According to the records, Yan Budu was ¡°hated by the villagers for deliberately destroying the demon tree¡±, but the demon tree was still there, which was the only remaining clue.


    With no one watching, Shi Jingzhi dropped his pretense of being an immortal. He rolled up his sleeves and climbed up the tree haphazardly. Yin Ci couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and with a light step, he jumped onto the demon tree and lifted his monkey-like master to a higher place.


    Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t hide the envy in his eyes and said, ¡°A¡¯Ci, your qinggong is impressive. Teach me.¡±


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t want this person to die easily, so he had a few thoughts of teaching him. However, whether Shi Jingzhi was willing or not was another matter. But before he had a chance to speak, Shi Jingzhi brought it up himself.


    Yin Ci smiled and said, ¡°Shizun, should you call me Shizun instead?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi raised an eyebrow and said confidently, ¡°They say a master imparts knowledge and solves doubts. Even if I¡¯m not good at imparting knowledge, I can still solve doubts. Besides, there¡¯s a saying, ¡®do not be ashamed to ask for advice¡¯¡­¡±


    Yin Ci felt the urge to kick the fox off the tree, but he restrained himself.


    ¡°Imparting knowledge and solving doubts?¡± He couldn¡¯t hide the teasing tone in his voice.


    Shi Jingzhi looked at him, and that not-so-serious look gradually disappeared. ¡°Yes, imparting knowledge and solving doubts.¡±


    Yin Ci also stopped smiling.


    Seeing Shi Jingzhi¡¯s expression, he thought of the phrase ¡°I won¡¯t let you down¡± again.


    Under the Ghost Tomb, Shi Jingzhi had also said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± At that time, Yin Ci felt that this person was sincere but baseless, extremely suspicious, and his words seemed like he was saying them to himself.


    As the gust of wind subsided, there was a slight fading of emotion in Shi Jingzhi¡¯s words, making it sound more like a promise.


    The demon tree was wide, and the two of them stood steady. The scent of the forbidden area mixed with the fresh aroma of the tree leaves, vaguely reminiscent of the fragrance of incense burning in a shrine.


    When Yin Ci spoke again, all traces of jest disappeared, and genuine curiosity arose within him. ¡°Shizun, do you think I have some doubts that require an outsider to resolve?¡±


    ¡°As a master, I am skilled at reading people. The seven emotions and six desires of mortals* are written on their faces, with three parts manifested in their actions. I took in Yan Qing because of his pure and modest heart. I kept Su Si¡­ Although he vacillates between good and evil, he holds on to emotions and righteousness.¡±


    *Generally, the seven emotions are: Joy, Anger, Sorrow, Fear, Love, Hate, Desire. The six desires are: Desire for wealth and possessions, sex and pleasure, fame and recognition, food and drink, sleep and rest, survival and self-preservation. These emotions and desires are considered inherent aspects of human nature and are seen as influential forces that impact one¡¯s thoughts, actions, and relationships.


    Shi Jingzhi took a few steps forward, genuinely revealing some qualities of a master.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, I still believe you are an upright person, but why do you not desire anything?¡±


    Yin Ci¡¯s heart tightened slightly, not because of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s imposing ¡°inhuman¡± demeanor, but because of the earnest tone. In just a few words, it struck a chord and evoked a sense of pain.


    A hundred years had passed, filled with changing tides and unresolved love and hate. Besides the desire to die, he couldn¡¯t think of any other wishes.


    ¡°Perhaps I am just bored. I envy you, Shizun¡ªalways finding amusement by saying you can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    Yin Ci said this in a sarcastic tone, but Shi Jingzhi laughed. Once again, he assumed the demeanor of a wise person and embraced a higher branch, beckoning to Yin Ci with his finger. ¡°A¡¯Ci, come up.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡­¡± For the first time, he realized that his cheap master had an uncanny ability to render him speechless.


    This person not only possessed exceptional talent but also an inexplicable degree of uniqueness. The branches were narrow and crowded, and if he went up, the two of them would resemble monkeys hanging from the tree branches. Was Shi Jingzhi¡¯s peculiar behavior finally affecting his sanity?


    ¡°Come up.¡± Shi Jingzhi beckoned again.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°This is an order from your Master.¡±


    Yin Ci took a deep breath and reluctantly climbed up the branch. Unlike Shi Jingzhi, who clung to the tree like a sloth, he stood lightly on the branch, resembling a flying bird.


    The branch wasn¡¯t thick, and it bent dangerously under the weight of two adult men.


    ¡°Enough. What¡¯s the next order?¡± Yin Ci poked at Shi Jingzhi, who was clinging to the branch.


    Shi Jingzhi raised an eyebrow. ¡°If A¡¯Ci leaves Yuanxian Village, will you never come back? Even if you do, you won¡¯t come to this specific location.¡±


    ¡°What if I do?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t called you up here, ¡®this place¡¯ would have been a place you would never reach in your lifetime. Even if you live for a hundred years, it would still be the case.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi carefully adjusted his position and sat on the branch, swaying back and forth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting? Most people take such small corners for granted, even if they are within arm¡¯s reach. But no matter how ordinary the scenery is here, it can still be considered one-of-a-kind in the world.¡±


    The morning sun rose, casting a golden glow that spread everywhere. Shi Jingzhi gazed at the rising sun, with a joyful expression that was beyond words.


    For some reason, Yin Ci¡¯s hostility suddenly dissipated. He stared at Shi Jingzhi, feeling a tinge of bittersweet longing in his heart.


    Some people possessed such talent that even when submerged in the depths of despair, they could dig out unrealistic hopes. Yin Ci almost resented this innocence, yet he also wanted to embrace it, preventing it from falling into the mud too soon.


    As if by doing so, he could borrow a glimmer of that light and not endure a painful difficult existence.


    Yin Ci stood silently for a while, then sat down next to Shi Jingzhi.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s tone became more cheerful. ¡°They say Yan Budu acquired the ¡®Shirou¡¯ before his disappearance, and he happened to have been here. With the miraculous healing medicine and tales of immortals associated with this place, how can it not be related to the Shirou?¡±


    Yin Ci simply looked at him. ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°And since I arrived here, I haven¡¯t coughed up any blood, and my pulse is similar to the locals¡¯. This strange illness of mine must undoubtedly be connected to this place of immortals. Ancient arrays, the purpose of the flesh idols, traces of real immortals. There are so many puzzles to solve. If you continue to follow me, I guarantee you won¡¯t be bored¡­ Perhaps, as we travel, you might discover what you truly desire.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    In reality, he desired Shi Jingzhi¡¯s golden fire, but it required Shi Jingzhi¡¯s cooperation, and he couldn¡¯t rush into it hastily.


    Unaware of his disciple¡¯s thoughts, Shi Jingzhi continued on his own, ¡°So, does this count as resolving your¡­ oh!¡±


    His balance was unstable, and in the end, his backside slipped, nearly causing him to fall from the tree branch. Yin Ci instinctively caught his master, sighing. ¡°Let¡¯s consider it a partial resolution, a one or two percent resolution.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Lend me the Hanging Shadow Sword.¡±


    Fox Shi swayed in mid-air, pointing the sword at the tree bark. Twisted and cracked bark was shaved away, revealing a row of bold characters¡ª


    [Saw this? If you did, go find the bald donkeys.]


    Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi said, somewhat impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s Yan Budu¡¯s handwriting, just like the one in the Ghost Tomb.¡± He lacked elegance in his tone.


    Yin Ci: ¡°Jianchen Temple is to the west of Yongsheng. It¡¯s not strange to pass by here if you¡¯re traveling directly from Lingjiao.¡±


    With the emergence of a new clue, Yin Ci¡¯s faint melancholy vanished without a trace, and his tone grew firm again.


    Shi Jingzhi had an epiphany. ¡°If there¡¯s any sect least interested in the Shirou, it would be the Jianchen Temple. Yet, he hid the clue there. Yan Budu¡¯s really¡­ tsk.¡±


    Immediately, he became spirited. ¡°I have something to do at Jianchen Temple, so it¡¯s killing two birds with one stone. After a short rest, we¡¯ll hit the road.¡±


    The two finally descended from the tree and landed in front of the tree gate. The residual golden glow of the sun still lingered, and a burnt smell wafted from within the tree gate. Shi Jingzhi turned around and, inexplicably, said, ¡°Bai Wei didn¡¯t have to die.¡±


    Yin Ci halted his steps.


    ¡°He clearly said he wouldn¡¯t give up his life, but in the end, he threw himself into the flesh statue. Even if he did it to protect Yin Deng, when he made that initial decision, he probably didn¡¯t know how long he could hold on.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he just couldn¡¯t bear to see his loved one suffer and didn¡¯t know what else to do,¡± Yin Ci replied smoothly.


    He had witnessed this kind of situation too many times. However, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s circumstances were unique, and Yin Ci didn¡¯t expect his master to understand it fully.


    Sure enough, Shi Jingzhi shook his head. ¡°If I were him, I would never act so rashly.¡±


    With that, he no longer glanced at the forbidden area and turned to walk away. Yin Ci, however, still stared at the tree gate, not immediately following.


    He thought of that eerie dream again.


    Perhaps the fragmented and agonizing pain was unconsciously emitted by the flesh idol. After that intense fire, did those weeping voices cease?


    And in the dream, what was that thing he had become, losing his human face?


    Shi Jingzhi was right. The further they traveled on this path, the darker and more mysterious it became. It was definitely not going to be boring.


    A few more days passed, and the people of Yuanxian Village silently packed their belongings and marched in a grand procession towards the small bridge at the entrance. They each carried their blood bottles, carefully sealed and treasured, hanging from their chests.


    Yin Deng¡¯s arm remained injured, but she held the dog demon with her other hand and walked, constantly looking back.


    ¡°Why do we have to move?¡±


    ¡°The Immortal said we must leave this place early and establish relations with people outside the mountains. That way, even if bad people come for revenge, they won¡¯t dare to do it so blatantly.¡± Mian Jie squatted down and whispered to comfort her.


    ¡°But Sister only left for three days and died outside.¡± Yin Deng couldn¡¯t comprehend complicated matters. Equating ¡°ascending to immortality¡± with ¡°death¡± alone took all of her energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll be accompanied by mom and dad.¡±


    ¡°Can I still see Sister?¡±


    Yin Deng raised her head, her eyes swollen like peaches.


    ¡°I dreamt of her yesterday. She waved at me. Does that mean I won¡¯t see her again?¡±


    Mian Jie didn¡¯t answer. She lifted the little girl onto the dog¡¯s back and gently patted her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, ¡°Xizhuang is close to Yuanxian Village. We¡¯ll move there, and if A¡¯Lu wants to see you, she won¡¯t have trouble finding you.¡±


    ¡°Un!¡±


    The four members of the Kushan Sect stood at the forefront, with Su Si still carrying Lord Bai, who had lost quite a few feathers. Despite the keen intuition of the goose demon, it had suffered greatly under the wind blades¡ªcountless goose feathers were mangled.


    In the end, they departed.


    The warm breeze and blooming flowers were left behind as the people performed their ancestral rituals, silently entering the bridge cave and emerging from the divine shrine. The mountain was desolate, with snowflakes gently falling, resembling the scene when they had arrived.


    As soon as the four members of the Kushan Sect left the divine shrine, Yan Qing seemed to be concerned, occasionally looking back and almost getting strangled by Su Si. The master and disciple endured the cold, not wearing their robes and instead relying on their white garments, emitting an ethereal aura.


    Once out of sight of the crowd, Shi Jingzhi felt better, but Yin Ci¡¯s lips had turned blue.


    Shi Jingzhi wrapped his disciple in a cotton robe and exhaled a large puff of white vapor. ¡°Damn it, I forgot it¡¯s winter outside.¡±


    ¡°Just now, I saw a man and a woman waving at us near the forest.¡± Yan Qing rubbed his reddened nose. ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone from Yuanxian Village leave?¡±


    Su Si shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°You must have mistaken something.¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk about these strange and chaotic things.¡± Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s descend the mountain first. I need to find something to store the elixir. It¡¯s freezing cold that even the jade vials will crack.¡±


    He took out a piece of emerald-colored elixir from his chest and carefully examined it¡ª


    Immediately, he let out a wail of despair.


    The verdant liquid inside the jade turned murky and muddy, transforming the emerald into a lump of mud. Shi Jingzhi was furious, spewing out a mouthful of blood.


    The illusion was shattered, and everything returned to normal.


    Yin Ci sympathetically patted his master¡¯s back, attempting to comfort him. But it wasn¡¯t just his master who was as usual¡ª


    In the distance, a signal flare from the Ling Sect suddenly shot up, exploding into a crimson mist.


    Shi Jingzhi wiped the blood from his mouth and said in a bitter voice, ¡°¡­Yan Qing, your family has arrived.¡±


    The people from the Ling Sect truly had sharp eyes. It seemed that Zheng Fengdao had made up his mind to use them as bedposts. And now, with the addition of Su Si, they could serve as all four corners of the bed.


    Well, they could only run away.


    Yin Ci picked up his master while Su Si held onto Yan Qing. The two who were better at qinggong rose on the snow, skillfully running for their lives¡ª


    At least the Jianchen Temple was a safe destination. Hopefully, Yan Budu had truly hidden a clue there, rather than using his inexplicable attachment to monks to deceive them.


    The author has something to say:


    Yan Budu, everyone has discovered your monk complex. What should we do about it?


    ¡­And upon careful consideration, it seems that cats are indeed less resistant to the cold than foxes (?

 CH 43

    Qiwu was a small town located on the east side of Yongsheng, adjacent to the Zhongwu Mountain. Yongsheng was prosperous, thus Qiwu benefited as well. Small merchant caravans often took a rest in Qiwu to save on accommodation costs.


    Since the Ghost Tomb was breached, regardless of its authenticity, there were plenty of goods bearing the name of the Ghost Tomb. The merchants were afraid of missing out on the opportunity and ran more diligently than usual. People from all walks of life also increased in number.


    For example, today, four peculiar individuals arrived at the city gate.


    The four of them were dressed plainly, with their faces covered by veiled hats, which made them look suspicious no matter how you looked at them.


    The city guards were diligent in their duties. ¡°Present your route permits*.¡±


    *[Luyin] (·Òý) A pass during the Ming Dynasty that one must have if they were to leave their place of residence for hundreds of miles away. This is issued by the local government and serves as basically a letter of introduction or permit/pass.


    One of them took off his veiled hat, smiling brightly. ¡°Sir, we are just four wanderers. We don¡¯t have the official route permits anymore.¡±


    He held a limp and pitiful large goose in his arms, looking odd, but not like ruthless villains.


    Seeing his remarkable appearance, the guard¡¯s attitude softened slightly. ¡°Take off your hats and report the name of your sect. Show me the sect certificate.¡±


    A gentle voice sounded. ¡°Shizun, were they always this strict before?¡±


    This person¡¯s voice was as clear as tea, very pleasant to the ears, making people unable to help but drop their guard. The guard shook his head, trying to hold his ground. ¡°You martial people have caused a lot of chaos recently. The higher-ups have said that facial identification is necessary. We can¡¯t overlook any missing documents.¡±


    The person addressed as ¡°Shizun¡± spoke up. Compared to his disciple from earlier, his voice carried a natural charm. He took off his hat while speaking slowly. ¡°We are just passing through this place on official business¡­¡±


    ¡°The Hehuan Sect,¡± the young man holding the goose continued the conversation.


    The ¡°Shizun¡± trembled slightly, almost dropping his veiled hat. Without the veil, he revealed a pair of amber-colored phoenix eyes that were filled with a complicated gaze. ¡°Su Si!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Senior, we are next to Yongsheng. These military men have seen and known all sorts of people. Although the Sect Master likes shy individuals like you, there¡¯s no need to overdo it,¡± Su Si said with a cheerful smile.


    The ¡°Shizun¡± looked blank, speechless, and his words turned into a fit of coughing.


    The guards were indeed well informed, but seeing the faces of the master and disciple, they were stunned on the spot. The disciple was more relaxed than the master and spoke with a playful tone. ¡°Sir, can you let us pass?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ no, that¡¯s not right. The sect certificate? Even if it¡¯s the Hehuan Sect, we still need to see the seal¡­¡± The guard¡¯s voice gradually faded away.


    Just by looking at their faces, if they weren¡¯t from the Hehuan Sect, they could only be from the legendary Immortal Sect. However, it was only the Hehuan Sect that compared itself to the Immortal Sect. They had never heard of any immortal sect calling itself the Hehuan Sect.


    The disciple, with a polite and courteous manner, said, ¡°We were involved in a melee earlier, and we lost our identification seals. However, we do have our proof of identity. Please take a look, sir.¡±


    Then he turned to the person beside him. ¡°Shizun, come.¡±


    The veil was raised, and the white fabric fluttered slightly. The disciple grabbed his master and, with the veil partially covering their faces, took the initiative to kiss him.


    However, Yin Ci didn¡¯t really kiss Shi Jingzhi.


    While using the veil to cover his face, Yin Ci angled himself. Their breaths intertwined, their lips almost touching, but still maintaining a hint of ambiguity. Shi Jingzhi, being deep-minded as he was, didn¡¯t reveal any flaws and closed his eyes to cooperate.


    For a moment, silence fell around them.


    Even the notorious Hehuan Sect rarely engaged in such behavior in public. Their appearances weren¡¯t like ordinary people¡¯s, and their impact was particularly significant. The mere ¡°proof of identity¡± caused people¡¯s hearts to beat irregularly. The guards didn¡¯t ask any further questions and silently made way for them.


    After entering the city, Shi Jingzhi put his veil back on and spoke in a solemn tone. ¡°Su Si¡­¡±


    ¡°Just based on your faces, regardless of which minor sect you borrowed the name from, it would still attract attention,¡± Su Si confidently stated. ¡°It¡¯s better to call ourselves the Hehuan Sect and divert their attention. Sect Master, life is more important than face!¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°No, I just wanted to praise you for being clever.¡±


    Su Si: ¡°¡­¡± He underestimated the average thickness of the faces in the Kushan Sect.


    Yan Qing, who had his eyes closed pretending to be blind, was about to ask a question when Su Si shook his head with a pained expression, stopping him.


    In recent days, they hadn¡¯t been leading peaceful lives.


    Thanks to Yin Ci hiding his true strength and the addition of Su Si, who had decent martial arts skills, Zheng Fengdao underestimated their speed and was left behind on Zongwu Mountain. However, after this battle, the Kushan Sect¡¯s supplies were depleted, and they were completely unaware of the news outside. They had no choice but to mix in the city for a while.


    There were certainly spies from the Ling Sect here, but being cautious wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Pulling the delicate tiger skin of the Hehuan Sect made their actions much more convenient*.


    *Clarity: This is referring to the idiom ¡°asking a tiger for its skin¡±, which refers to seeking help or favor from someone powerful or dangerous, often with little chance of success.


    For example, at the inn¡ªthe innkeeper silently arranged the most secluded rooms for them, to prevent any guest from being disturbed in the middle of the night.


    Shi Jingzhi booked two rooms and hurriedly entered his own. He laid out a series of tools with a serious expression, intending to examine the failed spiritual medicine. Yin Ci felt that since the incident in Yuanxian Village, this fox had become inexplicably calm and not as easily teased.


    Unlike when they first met, relying on that incident at the city gate, he could still enjoy a glimpse of the blushing tomato surnamed Shi.


    However, the current Shi Jingzhi was much less interesting. He stood stiffly in front of the table like a statue, as if someone had taken possession of him. Several hours passed, and Yin Ci, feeling mischievous, decided to play a little trick. Taking advantage of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s focused attention, he used qinggong to approach him and blew a cool breath on his master¡¯s neck.


    Shi Jingzhi trembled on the spot, and goosebumps ran from head to toe.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow in his heart.


    His disciple had been with him for quite some time, but he hadn¡¯t seen much respect from him. Instead, his disciple¡¯s ability to shamelessly thicken his skin had improved by leaps and bounds, wasting his beautiful and delicate appearance. However, when he thought about the blood dripping on his face during the fight, Shi Jingzhi felt that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to get angry.


    Since the incident at the Ghost Tomb, Yin Ci liked to come close, intentionally or unintentionally. At this moment, when this person tore off a mask of weakness and approached him once again, Shi Jingzhi sensed a faint taste of mutual reliance.


    In life, everyone had their own motives. Perhaps Yin Ci hadn¡¯t yet realized his own desires.


    Whenever this thought came to mind, Shi Jingzhi would develop a strange sense of closeness, which also made him more tolerant.


    ¡°This elixir is most likely made from the sap of a certain plant, and it smells a bit like immortal wine. However, while elixirs heal injuries and immortal wine prolongs life, they share a similar origin but have distinct differences.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi dipped his finger in the murky yellow liquid and cautiously licked it with the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°Now it seems that the elixir can only be used within Yuanxian Village and deteriorates once taken out. Furthermore, it can only treat acquired injuries¡­ A¡¯Ci, your meridian is congenitally defective, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yin Ci calmly lied without changing his expression.


    His meridians weren¡¯t congenitally defective. He had once wielded his inner force, killing countless people effortlessly. It was just that his body had inexplicably deteriorated for several hundred years, so using the term ¡°congenital¡± wasn¡¯t entirely wrong if he compared several hundred years of time to that of an ordinary person.


    ¡°No wonder the elixir has no effect on your meridians. If it were me, I would probably have to stay in the village and drink it every day to stabilize my condition.¡± Shi Jingzhi shook his head. ¡°Judging from the attitude of that Goddess, this item isn¡¯t as valuable as immortal wine.¡±


    Implying that this thing wasn¡¯t very useful, they still had to continue searching for the Shirou.


    After tasting the elixir, Yin Ci¡¯s interest diminished. The elixir had a mild taste, and its effects were short-lived. It couldn¡¯t possibly be used to produce a highly toxic substance. However, since the elixir and immortal wine were vaguely related and had similar effects when it came to the Shirou, it was like a vine with three fruits. Yan Budu had handed over the ¡°Yuanxian Village¡± vine to them, and it would be a waste not to give it a tug.


    ¡°Shizun, I remember there is a shrine of the Imperial Celestial in Yongsheng. After this ordeal, we might as well pay a visit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but let¡¯s first follow Yan Budu¡¯s lead.¡± Shi Jingzhi put down the elixir and pounded his stiff waist.


    Shi Jingzhi had been busy with bottles and jars for several hours, making him as stiff as a bench. Seeing his blurry state of mind, Yin Ci¡¯s remaining sense of being an elder resurfaced. ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯ll go get two bowls of pear porridge.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the fox deviated from his usual behavior and didn¡¯t indulge in gluttony. He grabbed Yin Ci¡¯s sleeve and said with a firm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t leave just yet.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Teach me qinggong.¡±


    Yin Ci raised an eyebrow. ¡°Shizun, it¡¯s already late at night. Zheng Fengdao isn¡¯t King Yama*. He won¡¯t suddenly appear out of nowhere to take our lives.¡±


    *One of the King of Hells that judge the dead.


    The fox¡¯s grip was still firm, and Shi Jingzhi¡¯ tone became solemn. ¡°Teach me.¡±


    Yin Ci couldn¡¯t resist him, yet he didn¡¯t want to budge either. ¡°What you lack is not comprehension but practice. I can teach you now, but you¡¯ll need to practice for some time to fully grasp it.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but everyone¡¯s life is one moment less with each passing moment, so it¡¯s better to seize the opportunity.¡±


    Yin Ci hesitated for a moment, but he didn¡¯t refuse. He taught the most basic footwork. In any case, he gave this fox a taste, allowing him to ponder the theory on his own. As for formal practice, it wouldn¡¯t be too late to start tomorrow.


    Footwork was the foundation of qinggong and wasn¡¯t complicated. However, for a novice like Shi Jingzhi, who lacked practical experience, it was still a significant challenge. No matter how talented one was, there were always things that couldn¡¯t be rushed.


    Shi Jingzhi himself understood this well. He didn¡¯t expect to master it instantly, but he watched Yin Ci¡¯s movements attentively, afraid to miss any details.


    In the end, he let out a breath and spoke with a touch of emotion. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll practice for a while before sleeping¡­ A¡¯Ci, I still want to eat pear porridge.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    He had gained an advantage on the front foot, but now Shi Jingzhi was acting coy and skillful on the back foot. Quite the master at taking advantage of a situation.


    That night, Yin Ci cooked sweet porridge on a low fire, pondering for a long time¡ªwas it he who had been too lenient towards his cheap master or if Shi Jingzhi was just too clever and had accurately gauged his reluctance to refuse?


    Shi Jingzhi always seemed to raise ambiguous questions in his mind. The porridge finished cooking, but Yin Ci still couldn¡¯t come up with an answer.


    Well, it was just a small favor. The porridge was ready.


    The next day, around the hour of the tiger, Yin Ci turned over but couldn¡¯t feel the warmth of his master. He instantly woke up and sat up.


    Shi Jingzhi was still in the room. His cheap master was well-groomed, clearly having been up for a while. At the moment, Shi Jingzhi wore a long robe that billowed around him, but his feet were bare, with sporadic bloodstains on the soles.


    He repeated Yin Ci¡¯s movements over and over again, gradually shedding the stiffness of the footwork. The ground was cold, and the blood was slippery, but Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t make a sound as he moved back and forth.


    The night before, Yin Ci had watched Shi Jingzhi practice before going to sleep. At that time, his movements were rough, and his steps were heavy. He could only be said to resemble the form but not the spirit. But this morning, he had already grasped seven parts of the spirit, still charging forward with determination.


    Yin Ci focused his gaze and observed closely. Shi Jingzhi had secretly made some modifications to his footwork, precisely adjusting it to suit his own situation even better.


    Shi Jingzhi was extremely focused and didn¡¯t notice Yin Ci getting up. He remained expressionless, like a machine, constantly shuttling back and forth in the pool of blood, sending chills down anyone¡¯s spine.


    Perhaps there was no one in this world more suited to the label of ¡°Monster Material¡± than Shi Jingzhi.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t disturb his master and slowly lay back down, turning over and closing his eyes once again.


    ¡­When dawn arrived, he would teach him more attentively.


    Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t always go as desired. Demonic Lord Yin¡¯s troublesome matters had coincidentally stuck to him just at this crucial moment.


    At this juncture, the Jianchen Temple had closed its doors.

 CH 44

    ¡°The Jianchen Temple is planning a ¡®Sutra Cleansing Session¡¯. They intend to take out all the sutras for maintenance and celebrate the return of the precious <Woodless Sutra> to the temple. It¡¯s probably those bald donkeys, ahem, masters dislike the smell of the Ghost Tomb, so they¡¯re taking the opportunity to dispel some bad luck.¡±


    Su Si spoke while eating; the plate of pastries was quickly disappearing. Sect Master Shi, with quick eyes and hands, swiftly snatched the last one and put it in his mouth.


    As the three senior members of the Kushan Sect weren¡¯t available for a meeting, Su Si, being the unfamiliar face, was kicked out early in the morning to gather intelligence. Nonetheless, Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t let his guard down. Su Si had debts trailing behind him, and though he might not attract attention from the Ling Sect, if the Chigou Sect discovered him, the outcome would be similar.


    Fortunately, Su Si showed some spirit and managed to return even without taking Lord Bai.


    ¡°Anyway, Jianchen Temple has been overshadowed by Yan Budu. To protect their precious sutras, they have sealed the entire Huilian Mountain. The masters are as stubborn as donkeys. Don¡¯t talk about small sects like ours; even if Heavenly King Laozi* came, they wouldn¡¯t let him in.¡±


    *A semi-legendary ancient Chinese Taoist philosopher. In some sects of Taoism, he is seen as an immortal hermit or a God.


    Yan Qing: ¡°At the very least, the <Woodless Sutra> was returned under the leadership of Sect Master Shi. It¡¯s only fair that they give him some face, right?¡±


    Su Si sneered. ¡°Forget it. The Jianchen Temple is different from the Taiheng Sect. The Taiheng Sect understands social interactions, while the monks there emphasize detachment from worldly affairs. They distinguish between gratitude and grudges, and if they say you can¡¯t come, you won¡¯t be allowed in.¡±


    After he finished, he realized something. ¡°The <Woodless Sutra> was returned by that fox¡­ Sect Master Shi himself?! That thing is priceless, and he¡¯s¡­ ahem¡­ our sect is so poor. Can he really return it just like that?¡±


    Yan Qing became spirited. ¡°Let me tell you, below the Ghost Tomb¡ª¡±


    ¡°How long will this ¡®Sutra Cleansing Session¡¯ last?¡± Shi Jingzhi finally finished swallowing the pastry and rudely interrupted the chattering servants.


    Su Si: ¡°At least three months. During this time, they will be self-sufficient in food and compensate the contracted farmers for breaching their agreements.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi froze on the spot.


    Three months¡ªin three months, the day lily would grow cold*.


    *Idiom referring to a considerable amount of time has passed often implying that an opportunity or situation has been missed or lost.


    The Jianchen Temple was the largest temple in the world, and if it was sealed, there would be only one way to get there¡ªbreak through the Buddha Heart Formation guarding Huilian Mountain. Yan Qing¡¯s words were quite right. In the name of returning the <Woodless Sutra> to them, the masters would give them some thin face and not throw them out of the temple.


    Provided they could break through the formation and meet with them.


    Yin Ci calmly set down his plate, and the freshly cooked pastries emitted a steaming heat. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    The Jianchen Temple rarely sealed itself. The last time was for a special event for an eminent monk. Yin Ci wasn¡¯t in the Central Plains at that time and missed it. Now, with the grand formation right under their noses, they couldn¡¯t just ignore it.


    Shi Jingzhi took another pastry and looked at his disciple. He probably understood this person¡¯s temperament.


    Whenever there was a point where one could court death, Yin Ci would undoubtedly be the first to rush in, spreading his wings on the edge of death. This could no longer be considered seeking excitement; it was more like a mild symptom of misanthropy. No wonder Yin Ci showed no fear or terror in the Ghost Tomb; this person wasn¡¯t just abnormally brave but also didn¡¯t know the value of life.


    Shi Jingzhi carefully chewed the pastry, and the heart of a strict master rose within him again¡ªhe had to get rid of this annoying trait.


    ¡­Moreover, the pastries were so delicious. How could someone who could create such delicacies be so disgusted with the world?


    What a pity.


    In this way, Shi Jingzhi pondered for a while. ¡°A¡¯Ci is right; we don¡¯t have any other options. Let¡¯s go and give it a try. Maybe we won¡¯t even be able to get past the outer perimeter. If we can¡¯t break the array, we¡¯ll go to Yongsheng and continue searching for clues.¡±


    Since the sect master gave his order, the rest of them spent the whole day systematically preparing their luggage. The surroundings remained peaceful, and it seemed that the Ling Sect¡¯s pursuit had been a false alarm.


    However, calmness was often the calm before the storm. The false alarm turned into a real one that night, as Zheng Fengdao proved to be one of the most formidable elders of the Ling Sect and had a knack for pursuing others.


    That night, the four members of the Kushan Sect split into two groups¡ªSu Si and Yan Qing went to the market to buy food. Only Yin Ci accompanied Shi Jingzhi, and the two secretly replenished other essential supplies.


    When they finished their purchases, Shi Jingzhi took his disciple to an herbal shop to replenish their stock. In order to avoid suspicion, he specifically asked a waiter from a nearby inn to make the purchases. Unexpectedly, the waiter was caught by the Ling Sect¡¯s lackeys and immediately exposed Shi Jingzhi¡¯s identity.


    Realizing that a fight was about to break out, the master and disciple had to flee, leading the pursuers to a relatively dilapidated corner of the city.


    ¡°Well, well, well, isn¡¯t this the disobedient little brat with no offspring?¡±


    Zheng Fengdao, holding his nine-ringed saber, coldly smirked with his triangular eyes. He stood on the roof of a dilapidated house, looking down on the two of them. The moon, without a cloud in sight, cast a pale light, and the crumbling walls seemed to be covered in a layer of frost.


    ¡°On the first day you left Zongwu Mountain, I had people watching all the nearby herbal shops, and it seems I finally caught you. Shameful, Sect Master Shi. I had a clear view of the contents of that box of medicine in the Ghost Tomb.¡±


    Since they knew the categories, it was easy to spot the rarest ones and find the people.


    Yin Ci wasn¡¯t particularly surprised. They were about to break through a formation, so they definitely needed to replenish their medicines. But little did they know that the Ling Sect had caught on tightly, leaving them no room for luck.


    Now, he didn¡¯t have to pretend to be weak anymore. But if he really killed Zheng Fengdao, using Shi Jingzhi as a shield would be pointless¡ª


    This was the city, with countless people watching. By that night, the information from the Yueshui Pavilion would spread far and wide. It would be big news if a newly recruited disciple from a small sect killed a well-known elder from a demonic sect. Tomorrow, before dawn, he would become the most eye-catching figure in the entire martial world.


    Yin Ci looked around, pondering how to safely get the fox out without drawing too much attention.


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t move.


    Last time when facing Zheng Fengdao, Shi Jingzhi was completely overwhelmed and had no power to resist. But after several days had passed, he was no longer the trembling figure, and his gaze held no fear, only a faint calculation. ¡°Upon closer inspection, Elder Zheng is quite good-looking.¡±


    Zheng Fengdao: ¡°¡­¡±


    Zheng Fengdao glanced at Shi Jingzhi, then at Yin Ci by his side. ¡°Kid, did you just insult me?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°How could I dare? I was just reminded of my previous opponent and spoke my mind.¡±


    In the midst of their conversation, there was no hint of weakness.


    Zheng Fengdao clicked his tongue and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sect Leader Shi, you have quite a sharp tongue, and now that I look closely, you have a handsome face¡­ No wonder you were all about ¡®no offspring¡¯ in the past. It seems the Kushan Sect is full of¡­ rabbits*, destined to have ¡®no offspring¡¯.¡±


    *Clarity: He¡¯s referring to Tu¡¯er Shen, which is the Chinese deity who manages love and sex between men. In late imperial China, it was a slang term used to refer to homosexuals. Ironically, his name means Rabbit Deity, but he actually has nothing to do with rabbits. You can read the legend in my Kinky Thoughts.


    He paused for a moment and scanned the two with ill intentions. ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence. I happen to have a friend who enjoys handsome men. How about I cripple your limbs and give you to him for some fun?¡±


    Before Zheng Fengdao could finish his words, he swiftly descended from the roof, slashing his blade toward Yin Ci.


    This young man, with such a face, dared to kiss Shi Jingzhi at the city gates. He was definitely not a serious person.


    The demonic sect¡¯s way of doing things had always been to kill the ones they considered most threatening. There was no sense of chivalry or righteousness in the martial world. They were as vicious as they could be.


    Unfortunately, Zheng Fengdao¡¯s target knew this too well.


    The clash of swords produced a harsh sound. Yin Ci calmly drew his own sword, deflecting the majority of Zheng Fengdao¡¯s strength with a single strike.


    Zheng Fengdao was undoubtedly a master, having survived until now not solely by luck. At the moment their blades collided, he sensed something was wrong¡ªhis kick had undoubtedly hit an iron plate*.


    *Idiom that refers to unexpectedly encountering resistance or finding oneself in a difficult situation after attempting to take advantage of someone or engage in an unfavorable confrontation.


    Elder Zheng didn¡¯t try to show off his strength. He concentrated all his power and immediately retreated several zhang.


    Yin Ci¡¯s sword sliced through the night sky. ¡°I think Elder Zheng resembles a rabbit even more, hopping quite far away.¡±


    He glanced around the surrounding streets and alleys; his calculations running even faster in his mind. Zheng Fengdao was cautious enough; he probably wouldn¡¯t relentlessly pursue them. If he could capture Shi Jingzhi and leave now¡­


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, stop. I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± Shi Jingzhi unfurled the flag that had been rolled up for days, and a faint golden light appeared on the flag¡¯s surface.


    Yin Ci¡¯s smile disappeared.


    Shi Jingzhi had indeed made progress in these days, but it was limited. In terms of strength alone, Zheng Fengdao used to be able to fight five Shi Jingzhis, and even now, he could handle more than two.


    Zheng Fengdao was neither a sinister creature lurking in a narrow cave nor an aging goddess within. The streets of the city were intricate, with no overhead cover. Even if Shi Jingzhi were to use his old tricks and set everything on fire with full force, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily reach Zheng Fengdao. In fact, it might end up harming a large number of innocent people and attracting the attention of the authorities.


    It was true that his cheap master possessed astonishing power, but if pure strength could solve everything, then Yin Ci, a ¡°powerless¡± individual, could summon the spirits of the dead to curse the streets.


    Has this kid started floating around without fully mastering his qinggong?


    Yin Ci shook his head inwardly, issuing a warning in his words. ¡°Shizun.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking; I have an idea,¡± Shi Jingzhi responded.


    Though Zheng Fengdao was cautious, he wasn¡¯t someone who feared death. He let out an unpleasant whistle, and more than a dozen Ling Sect disciples emerged from the shadows, gradually surrounding the two.


    Shi Jingzhi remained calm. ¡°If I deal with Zheng Fengdao, could you handle those people for me?¡±


    Seizing the opportunity, Zheng Fengdao applied pressure. ¡°Handle those people? Sect Leader Shi, my pursuit of you is not just a personal grudge. Our Patriarch is very interested in the Buddha beads you have that he even lent me his Corpse Retrieval Team. Your little lover will soon be separated from his head.¡±


    Yin Ci¡¯s tone grew impatient. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll clear the way. If Shizun wants to fight, then fight. If we truly can¡¯t defeat them, we¡¯ll escape together.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi agreed with a smile. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Zheng Fengdao, who was ignored: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elder Zheng spat and stopped wasting words. He turned his attention towards Shi Jingzhi and launched an attack. Shi Jingzhi swiftly countered and led Zheng Fengdao to the dead corner of a rooftop, creating distance from the rest of the Ling Sect disciples.


    Yin Ci sighed and leaped onto the eaves of a nearby house, creating a separation of ten or more lackeys from Shi Jingzhi.


    Yin Ci¡¯s small appearance made it easy for people to underestimate him. The Corpse Retrieval Team was skilled in martial arts, and there were a few arrogant individuals among them. They felt that with their superior numbers, it would be a waste to deal with just one person. The three of them were the first to pass Yin Ci and rush toward Shi Jingzhi, intending to assist their elder.


    However, they were unable to truly pass Yin Ci.


    In an instant, as they brushed past, the clothes of the three individuals burst open, revealing a bloody mess of bones. The three sets of blood-soaked skeletons fell from the air, rolling down the eaves.


    ¡°Shizun asked me to guard him,¡± Yin Ci said indifferently.


    ¡°The Sweeping Bones Sword Technique¡­¡±


    The members of the Corpse Retrieval Team instantly broke out in a cold sweat.


    It wasn¡¯t the Sweeping Bones Sword Technique itself that terrified them; it was the fact that this person had revealed the Sweeping Bones Sword Technique which clearly meant he had no intention of leaving any survivors. After a brief moment of fear, a near-frenzy of killing intent took over. The remaining ten-plus people attacked together, their sword blades flickering like a dense spider web in the moonlight.


    Yin Ci bathed in the heavy atmosphere of killing intent and let out a breath.


    The Hanging Shadow Sword rose. Its dark blade merged with the night, swift as a startled swan, leaving no lingering hesitation.


    The Ling Sect disciples once again felt fear. The figure before them was like a faint ghostly shadow¡ªa fish swimming in dark water. He had no inner force, wandering among the crowd, leaving only emptiness in his wake. They truly felt trapped, like flies caught in a spider¡¯s web, suffocating slowly.


    Whether the opponent was strong or weak, he exuded neither a sense of oppression nor a desire for battle. He seemed untouched despite their attempts to harm him.


    It was like he was playing games with them.


    What is the true origin of the Kushan Sect?


    ¡­The same question was swirling in Zheng Fengdao¡¯s mind.


    Compared to their last encounter, Shi Jingzhi hadn¡¯t grown much stronger. Zheng Fengdao was certain that he had struck him hard with several blows, but unexpectedly, the person across from him remained silent, and his eyes were filled with fanaticism.


    The two engaged in a fierce battle, leaving countless bloodstains on rooftops, stone paths, and walls. The pale moonlight took on tinges of crimson. At first, Zheng Fengdao thought he might be exaggerating the situation¡ªbased solely on technique, Shi Jingzhi wasn¡¯t his match.


    However, Zheng Fengdao didn¡¯t relax because of this; instead, he unleashed an overwhelming battle intent, intending to end the fight swiftly. Little did he know that the opponent¡¯s qinggong became increasingly unpredictable, and his movements became more difficult to deal with.


    Every move seemed to be specifically targeted at him.


    Zheng Fengdao inexplicably thought of the precious battle puppet he used to train with when he was young. It would always strike at his weaknesses and stay one step ahead¡­ never to fall.


    Although Zheng Fengdao held the upper hand, his movements grew hesitant. In the dark night, his opponent¡¯s clothes were stained dark red with blood; their exotic facial features were expressionless, with only intense battle intent. Compared to a person, the ¡°thing¡± opposite him resembled some kind of beast. The more they fought, the more focused and less human they seemed.


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall the Human Shaped Coffin in the ancient tomb.


    If it weren¡¯t for the hundred-year gap between Yan Budu and Shi Jingzhi, Zheng Fengdao would almost suspect that the two had come from the same sect.


    The gap between the two narrowed, and the pace of the battle accelerated. Elder Zheng couldn¡¯t determine if Shi Jingzhi had increased his speed or if he himself had slowed down. All he knew was that his swordsmanship gradually became passive, and he felt as if he were being pulled into a mass of sticky mud.


    Shi Jingzhi moved around him, weaving in and out, with his hair and clothing fluttering like butterfly wings. His qinggong carried a hint of ghostly feeling.


    Every time Shi Jingzhi flashed past him, Zheng Fengdao inevitably received a new wound. It wasn¡¯t until the coldness of blood loss spread across his back that Zheng Fengdao realized his opponent¡¯s strategy¡ª


    Shi Jingzhi intended to wear him down until death. This person, covered in sword wounds and possessing only half-mastered qinggong, actually planned to wear him down with most of his life force.


    It seemed as though Shi Jingzhi had planned everything from the beginning, patiently calculating his wounds and waiting for every mistake he made. It sounded absurd, but terrifyingly enough, his opponent was close to succeeding.


    No, this person was too abnormal; he had to escape. Regardless of the Buddha beads and his reputation, his life was more important.


    Zheng Fengdao bit his fingertip, smearing blood on his headband. The white jade headband emitted a faint glow, creating a thin protective barrier around him. Although the barrier was somewhat weak, it had the potential to disrupt the rhythm of the battle and create vulnerabilities at a crucial moment.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s eyes brightened, and for the first time, he showed a human-like expression on his face. ¡°Nice headband. Where did you buy it?¡±


    ¡­This person must be sick. Zheng Fengdao turned around, intensifying his efforts to escape. However, before he could take a few steps, an overwhelming pressure that almost obliterated his senses exploded. His mind trembled, and he involuntarily stopped in his tracks.


    In that moment of hesitation, Zheng Fengdao¡¯s mind went blank.


    It¡¯s over.


    Unfortunately, he no longer had a chance. As the thought crossed his mind, a flagpole pierced through the back of his neck, protruding from his mouth, directly puncturing his throat.


    Shi Jingzhi severed his spine, delivering a non-lethal blow. Lowering his head, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s cascading black hair hung down from his shoulders, and a smile that was almost genuine appeared on his face.


    ¡°Thank you for the lesson, senior.¡±


    That smile sent shivers down Zheng Fengdao¡¯s spine. Fearfully, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Shi Jingzhi swung the bloodstained flagpole, pressing it against Zheng Fengdao¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci is really powerful. I once used this pressure to scare him, and he was only surprised. But you¡ªyou nearly wet your pants. Although I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s avoiding the major sects¡­ Well, as long as I treat him well, he will surely tell me, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The flagpole ignited with golden flames and pierced down once again.


    While Shi Jingzhi finished his battle, Yin Ci also stopped being perfunctory. Sword qi surged, and the entire Corpse Retrieval Team was annihilated.


    When Yin Ci approached, Shi Jingzhi instinctively raised his sleeve, attempting to hide the twisted smile that hadn¡¯t faded from his lips. Unexpectedly, as he raised his arm, Yin Ci grabbed his wrist.


    Yin Ci looked at him with a half-smile. ¡°You look quite lovely when you smile. What are you trying to hide?¡±


    ¡°¡­Everyone prefers a more approachable master.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I prefer someone like you.¡± Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but feel that this person¡¯s inner conflicts were incredibly strange. The Medicine Cures Illness flag was still lodged in Zheng Fengdao¡¯s forehead. How could he be afraid to smile?


    Yin Ci released his grip on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s wrist as if complying with his request. Shi Jingzhi stood still for a moment, then mysteriously leaned closer. ¡°A¡¯Ci, come closer.¡±


    ¡°What are you fussing about? Look at your own injuries first¡ªthere¡¯s no need to push yourself too hard.¡±


    ¡°Just come a bit closer.¡±


    Yin Ci sheathed his sword and reluctantly approached. Shi Jingzhi pulled out the bloodstained white jade headband, smiling with a twinkle in his eyes. He raised both arms, hands crossing over the side of Yin Ci¡¯s face, and carefully tied up his disciple¡¯s loose black hair.


    His movements were incredibly gentle, like touching the rising smoke of a burning incense.


    ¡°Mm, I felt it suited you earlier¡­ and indeed, it suits you well. Wear it.¡±


    The faint scent of medicine mixed with the strong smell of blood, and for a moment, Yin Ci had the illusion of being embraced. He instinctively lightened his breath, feeling a hint of bitterness in his mouth.


    The next moment, the embrace became a reality. Shi Jingzhi let out a few grunts and directly collapsed, nearly smashing Yin Ci to the ground.


    Alright, the logic of dog education surfaced once again. Seeing Shi Jingzhi casually handing over something, Yin Ci thought he had reserved some strength. But after several days, it turned out that this person still hadn¡¯t learned to distinguish between urgency and nonchalance.


    Yin Ci was annoyed. He swiftly pressed a point on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s body, viciously bandaging his wounds without holding back any strength. He tightly bound his master, causing him to yelp in pain.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci! I knew I could win¡­ Ah, you¡¯re choking me to death¡ª¡±


    ¡°You knew? Did you also consider that later we¡¯ll have to dispose of the corpses? Am I the only one who¡¯s responsible for cleaning up the bodies scattered all over the place?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You really thought it through?¡±


    ¡°¡­Next time, for sure.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Demonic Lord Yin: Huh? You still want a next time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    -In the beginning-


    Shi Jingzhi: My things.


    Yin Ci: My things.


    -Nowadays-


    Shi Jingzhi: My disciple.


    Yin Ci: My fox (?


    Both gentlemen, please strive towards the direction of ¡°my man¡±!


    Kinky Thoughts:


    According to legends, Tu¡¯er Shen was a man named Hu Tianbao who fell in love with a very handsome imperial inspector of Fujian Province. One day he was caught peeping on the inspector through a bathroom wall, at which point he confessed his reluctant affections for the other man. The imperial inspector had Hu Tianbao sentenced to death by beating. One month after his death, he appeared to a man from his hometown in a dream, claiming that since his crime was one of love, the underworld officials decided to right the injustice by appointing him the god and safeguarder of homosexual affections.


    After his dream, the man erected a shrine to Hu Tianbao, which became very popular in Fujian, so much so that in late Qing times, the cult of Hu Tianbao was targeted for extermination by the Qing government.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Well, I certainly hope they bang like rabbits¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A note on the title of this arc, it¡¯s an idiom (¸ß´¦²»Ê¤º®) that expresses the idea that those in high positions or with great responsibilities often face more challenges, difficulties, or pressure, just like how it¡¯s colder at higher altitude (AKA it¡¯s lonely to be in a high position/at the top).

 CH 45

    The master and disciple sat on the rooftop of the abandoned house.


    Zheng Fengdao¡¯s body was kicked off the roof by Yin Ci who claimed it was ¡°obstructing the view¡±, leaving only patches of blood remaining on the roof. The dark red blood trickled over the blue tiles, reflecting a pitch-black color in the moonlight.


    Yin Ci urgently attended to the wounds on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s limbs. After stopping the bleeding, he bit his sleeve and ripped off a large piece of cloth. ¡°Take off your shirt. Let me see the injuries.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi blinked.


    His shirt was torn to shreds by the sword wind and soaked in blood, making it difficult to remove. In the darkness, his disciple furrowed his eyebrows slightly, patiently waiting.


    The image of Yin Ci saying, ¡°I prefer someone like you,¡± lingered in Shi Jingzhi¡¯s mind.


    When he said those words, Yin Ci didn¡¯t resemble those people from before¡ªthose who were deceived by his disguise, even if they looked serious, were gazing at someone who didn¡¯t exist. However, his disciple looked straight into his eyes, pinning his three souls and seven spirits* in place.


    *In Chinese mythology, it¡¯s believed that humans have three souls and seven spirits. The three souls are believed to be responsible for different aspects of the person¡¯s being, while the seven spirits are manifestations of the seven emotions or state of being. See more in my Kinky Thoughts.


    A strange and wonderful sense of satisfaction arose.


    The only regret was that he couldn¡¯t see through Yin Ci. Shi Jingzhi observed him meticulously, but only found a few tiny flaws.


    Yin Ci¡¯s decision to hide his identity as a descendant of the Su Family by infiltrating a small sect wasn¡¯t strange in itself. However, he had exceptional martial arts skills, yet he took on a young master. He should act perfunctory, but there were unnecessary forms of intimacy.


    In Qizhou, it was common for them to stay in a dilapidated house and share a bed. But now that they were living in a decent inn, Yin Ci still naturally shared a bed with him¡ªYan Qing and Su Si both knew this and took turns sleeping on the floor.


    However, Yin Ci behaved remarkably well when he fell asleep, never moving around. At most, he would extend his hand when waking up to ensure there was a living person breathing beside him, with no hint of familiarity.


    It was only in those moments that his disciple revealed a trace of genuine emotion.


    What is hidden in this person¡¯s heart?


    ¡°Afterward, we¡¯ll burn the body, so your swordsmanship won¡¯t leave any traces,¡± Shi Jingzhi said with deliberation. ¡°But with the eyes of the city watching, news of me killing Zheng Fengdao will eventually spread. Will you be fine with the attention on the Kushan Sect?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Yin Ci replied softly, keeping his head down and continuing to clean Shi Jingzhi¡¯s wounds, never lifting his gaze.


    Shi Jingzhi held his breath and concentrated, but the continuation of the conversation never came. Yin Ci remained as lifeless as ever, unable to produce any meaningful response.


    ¡­It was absolutely vexing.


    While Shi Jingzhi was thinking, his disciple had placed a hand on his bare chest. The warmth of the fingertips made him instinctively shrink back.


    ¡°Shizun, what is this?¡±


    Yin Ci pointed to a peculiar mole on his chest.


    The mole on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s chest was about the size of a copper coin and had a dark bluish color. Blood vessel-like patterns extended from its edges, spreading out densely. Against his fair skin, it appeared particularly eerie.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh¡­ I had a high fever when I was a child, and this thing appeared after the fever. Perhaps it¡¯s related to my peculiar illness, but I haven¡¯t found any relevant clues,¡± Shi Jingzhi replied, sounding nonchalant as he had long grown accustomed to this mole that neither hurt nor itched.


    Yin Ci wiped away the bloodstains on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s chest and examined it closely. His eyebrows furrowed tighter and tighter.


    After a moment, he sighed. ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t seen it before either, but it feels somewhat familiar.¡±


    ¡°Well, people with liver diseases can also develop spider moles, but those are red. Perhaps A¡¯Ci misremembered.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Yin Ci withdrew his gaze and wrapped up another wound.


    After attending to his master¡¯s injuries, Yin Ci dragged the corpses into the derelict courtyard, hacked them into pieces with his sword, and then skillfully set them ablaze.


    Finally, he carried Shi Jingzhi on his back and left the vigilant night watchmen trailing behind.


    The master and disciple plunged into a dark alley. The narrow starry sky above them was dimly lit, devoid of the stench of blood and flesh. Even the pain from their wounds diminished somewhat.


    ¡°Speaking of which, now that the Ling Sect has discovered us, do you think Yan Qing and Su Si might¡­¡± Shi Jingzhi rested on his disciple¡¯s back, toying with the white jade hairpin, casually asking.


    ¡°Nine out of ten.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi stiffened. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Yin Ci¡¯s tone was flat. ¡°I only take care of you. Yan Qing has Su Si and Lord Bai. If nothing goes wrong, they¡¯ll come back on their own. If something does happen, they¡¯re probably long gone.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°A¡¯Ci, the Kushan Sect still needs to uphold some sense of righteousness.¡±


    Without turning his head, Yin Ci replied, ¡°Since Shizun said so, I¡¯ll go look for them later.¡±


    Once they arrived at the inn, Yin Ci casually tossed the fox dumpling, covered in strips of cloth, onto the bed and leisurely brewed a pot of hot sugar water. ¡°Shizun, tend to your wounds. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    As Yin Ci left, Shi Jingzhi slowly sipped the sugar water, feeling some strength return to his cold hands and feet. Instead of immediately applying medicine, he ignited some medicinal powder and summoned sparrows.


    Perhaps because he had been out of touch for too long, this time, three sparrows arrived in quick succession.


    Shi Jingzhi glanced at his bloody right arm and sighed. ¡°Writing things down is such a hassle¡­ You birds, go deliver the message and say that I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Three plump birds lined up at the window, tilting their heads in unison.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine¡­ Ah, forget it,¡± Shi Jingzhi murmured as he trembled and slowly peeled off a thin piece of silk. After reading the letter, instead of using vermilion ink, he dipped the pen in blood and began to write a reply.


    A few streets away.


    Yin Ci, too, was watching birds, but not sparrows. He was observing a top-grade homing pigeon used for delivering messages.


    Having lived for so many years, Yin Ci had accumulated a considerable amount of silver coins in various cities, so he had no trouble affording carrier pigeons. Relying on his accumulated status, even if his ghostskin robe was damaged, it was effortless for him to inquire about news in the martial world.


    Shi Jingzhi was far from being a simple herbalist¡¯s son.


    Sun Huaijin had never feared the authorities, and now his influence was waning. If Sun Huaijin dared to lie to his face, there could only be one reason¡ªShi Jingzhi had intricate ties to him.


    When Sun Huaijin was young, his only vice was his promiscuity. He had numerous sons and daughters, totaling around forty or fifty. Now that he had reached the age of great-grandfather, he likely had several hundred descendants.


    After experiencing numerous deaths, Yin Ci rarely invested too much emotion in those around him, let alone concerning himself with such a vast family tree. However, given the current circumstances, he had no choice but to care.


    After delivering the message, Yin Ci dusted off the ashes from his body and went to find Yan Qing and Su Si.


    At the same time.


    ¡°A¡¯Si, should we take action?¡± Yan Qing said in a deep voice.


    If it weren¡¯t for the large vegetable basket they were carrying and the cramped space they squeezed into at the bottom of a ditch, the atmosphere would have been more solemn.


    As an expert in escaping for his life, Su Si had noticed the Ling Sect followers from the start. Utilizing their advantage of being childhood friends, Su Si and Yan Qing didn¡¯t need words to communicate. They coordinated silently, never losing sight of each other. They circled around with Lord Bai in tow, evading around seventy to eighty percent of their pursuers. Only two of them proved to be persistent, sticking to them like sticky toffee.


    ¡°The Corpse Retrieval Team. I really¡­¡± Su Si plucked the vegetable leaf off his head and forcefully swallowed his profanity. ¡°I really find it strange. First, the Chigou Sect¡¯s Scorpion Legs, and now the Ling Sect¡¯s Corpse Retrieval Team. Am I cursed by demonic sects in this lifetime?¡±


    ¡°The Corpse Retrieval Team?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re similar to the Scorpion Legs, both being highly formidable assassins. However, the Corpse Retrieval Team only takes orders from the Ling Sect Patriarch and doesn¡¯t engage in hired killings.¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°¡­Alright, then let¡¯s not take action. They must be after our sect leader; they won¡¯t confront us directly.¡±


    Lord Bai nodded in agreement.


    Su Si sneered. ¡°San Zi, are you still thinking you¡¯re in the Taiheng Sect? The demonic sect doesn¡¯t have the concept of ¡®letting someone off lightly¡¯. It¡¯s like a mangy dog; neither scaring nor running away will work. You have to make it see its own blood before it considers retreating.¡±


    The implication was clear¡ªthey were in for a fierce battle.


    Yan Qing pondered for a moment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out and distract them while you escape. You can run faster than me and hide better. It¡¯s better for one person to die than both of us.¡±


    Even in the dark vegetable basket, the shadows couldn¡¯t conceal Su Si¡¯s frustrated gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve really become useless after being raised in the Taiheng Sect. It was so difficult for me to find you again. How could I just leave you behind?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any other ideas?¡±


    ¡°Attack them. Even if we can¡¯t kill them, we¡¯ll at least take a chunk out of them. With our lives on the line, there might be a glimmer of hope.¡±


    Yan Qing frowned, clearly not considering this idea to be particularly brilliant.


    But Su Si would rather die than run away, and he wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to walk into death alone. After some deliberation between the two of them, they decided on a surprise attack from the vegetable basket.


    Finally, the two members of the Corpse Retrieval Team discovered the ditch.


    A large white goose soared into the air and landed on the face of one of the men. The other man was about to draw his sword when Su Si swiftly kicked him aside. Yan Qing, less proficient in wielding a longsword, dealt with the assassin with the goose perched on his head, temporarily scattering their enemies.


    Yan Qing only needed to buy time until Su Si finished off the other man, and then they could team up on this one.


    Unfortunately, his stolen martial arts skills were unstable at best, making it impossible for him to compete against the skilled members of the Corpse Retrieval Team. The opponent easily threw Lord Bai against the earthen wall, causing it to honk in agony and immediately pretend to be dead by lying face down. Yan Qing clenched his teeth, repeatedly using several Taiheng sword techniques, but his opponent saw through them completely.


    The assassin easily dismantled his moves, clearly seeing through Yan Qing¡¯s lackluster skill. Seeing his comrade locked in a fierce battle, the assassin was about to dispose of Yan Qing first and then focus on the more threatening Su Si.


    Unable to hold off his opponent any longer, Yan Qing angrily shouted and opened his eyes.


    The sky was dim, but not dark enough to conceal his Ghost Eyes. A pair of crimson eyes faintly reflected in the night making it particularly striking.


    The assassin froze in place, and just as Yan Qing felt some relief, a surge of killing intent sent him stumbling.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this little bastard daring to impersonate the bloodline of our Hierarch?!¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°¡­¡± Indeed, it was the demonic sect, and their reaction was just as unreasonable.


    He thought of his father¡¯s crippled leg and wasn¡¯t surprised¡ªwithin the Ling Sect where lunatics gathered, weakness was the gravest sin.


    The assassin¡¯s attention had indeed shifted away from Su Si, but under the immense killing intent, Yan Qing couldn¡¯t even stand upright, let alone defend himself with a sword. He instinctively took a half-step backward, his feet stepping on the blood-soaked wet mud, and fell into the bottom of the ditch in a sorry state.


    He didn¡¯t even have the chance to escape.


    ¡®That¡¯s fine,¡¯ Yan Qing thought. If he died, at least Su Si could escape.


    After all, the difference between them was like an insurmountable chasm. No matter how angry or fearful he was, he couldn¡¯t conjure strength out of thin air, let alone create reinforcements from beans*.


    *Sowing beans into soldiers (Èö¶¹³É±ø) Idiom referring to mobilizing a large number of people or recruited quickly, often with little training or preparation. It comes from a historical story in ancient China where the emperor ordered his soldiers to throw beans on the ground as a means of recruiting soldiers and miraculously, the beans sprouted into an army.


    The situation was impossible. He, like a weed, had been struggling alone for survival. For so many years, he has lacked ambition, so his death would certainly be insignificant. Now, dying at the hands of a formidable enemy, he could at least relieve his friend of a burden, which could be considered a fitting end.


    As the assassin¡¯s sword stabbed forward, Yan Qing couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes.


    In an instant, warm blood splattered on Yan Qing¡¯s eyelids.


    ¡°You idiot. What are you doing?!¡± Su Si angrily roared.


    He had flashed over without Yan Qing realizing, and the assassin¡¯s short sword pierced through his palm. Instead of letting go, Su Si instinctively grasped the hilt, restraining the assassin¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Stand up!¡± Su Si¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse.


    Yan Qing was momentarily stunned. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stand up for me and die standing up!¡±


    Su Si forcefully took the assassin¡¯s dagger, pulling it out of his palm, causing a splatter of blood. He shielded Yan Qing behind him, keeping a sharp eye on the two assassins in front with a gaze filled with hostility.


    The blood-stained dagger was thrown to Yan Qing¡¯s side, grazing his palm, and slanting into the soil.


    The two assassins regrouped, forming their formation once again. Their naive ambush had ultimately been in vain. Yan Qing slowly gripped the dagger with his heart filled with mixed emotions.


    ¡°A¡¯Si, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake.¡± Su Si briefly smiled.


    ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    ¡°We must separate them. You¡­ San Zi?!¡±


    Yan Qing charged forward once more.


    He wasn¡¯t recklessly charging without a plan. His crimson eyes seemed to be burning. The two assassins had just gained the upper hand, causing them to relax for a moment. Yan Qing targeted the one who had already been injured by Su Si, gathering all his strength into one strike and directly knocking the person back several zhang away.


    He hadn¡¯t guessed wrong; the other assassin, seeing the ghost eyes, also froze for a moment.


    This was the moment he wanted¡ªregardless of whether it would be followed by rage or killing intent, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Yan Qing opened his arms and embraced the assassin. His hands were covered in blood and wounds, slippery and weak, so he forcefully wedged the dagger into his left arm, between the two bones of his forearm. His right hand tightly gripped the rough hilt, firmly locking it.


    By the time the assassin reacted, his entire body was trapped between Yan Qing¡¯s two arms, unable to exert any force. Yan Qing saw the assassin struggling, lunged at his neck, and bit down, causing blood to spray all over his face.


    He didn¡¯t possess powerful martial arts skills¡ªonly a remaining ounce of strength, along with a heart full of bitterness and astonishment.


    It turned out he couldn¡¯t die so easily anymore.


    Ignoring the pain in his jaws, Yan Qing clamped down his teeth. No matter how the assassin struggled, he refused to let go. The taste of human flesh and blood filled his mouth, accompanied by a repugnant stench.


    In this way, although the restraint was effective, Yan Qing¡¯s back was completely exposed, leaving him vulnerable to a sword through the heart at any moment.


    But the other person couldn¡¯t do it.


    Watching Yan Qing and the enemy being thrown apart, Su Si let out a long sigh. His gaze was filled with self-mockery.


    ¡°At this point, I¡¯m still keeping it from him.¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I have to make sure that none of you can escape¡­¡±


    The remaining assassin was furious, paying no attention to the muttering kid in front of him. He drew another dagger and attacked directly.


    Su Si remained in place, but his presence suddenly disappeared.


    The sinister aura in his eyes vanished without a trace, leaving only an empty and expressionless look. Faced with a deadly strike, Su Si even put away his butcher¡¯s cleaver. He stood there with empty hands, swiftly evading every attack. The assassin¡¯s strikes were deadly, but they seemed to hit cotton, unable to harm Su Si in the slightest.


    In the moment of confusion and sluggishness from the assassin, Su Si closed in and clawed at the enemy¡¯s throat.


    This move was twisted and cunning, making it extremely difficult to defend against. The assassin forcefully twisted his joints and used the dagger to defend himself. In an instant, there was a light metallic sound as the dagger touched flesh and snapped in Su Si¡¯s five fingers.


    Flesh and blood scattered, followed by a body hitting the ground.


    With a delicate closing and releasing of his five fingers, Su Si hollowed out the assassin¡¯s throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t come to kill us, I wouldn¡¯t have to keep it from him¡­ It¡¯s even more uncomfortable than I thought.¡± Su Si flicked the blood off his hand and spoke with a cold tone.


    ¡°That¡­ You¡­¡± The assassin whimpered silently as the light in his eyes quickly faded away.


    Su Si mercilessly lifted his foot and stomped on the assassin¡¯s neck, forcefully crushing it into a mass of minced meat. Then, he picked up the butcher¡¯s cleaver, grabbed the assassin held by Yan Qing, and hacked it into the back of the assassin¡¯s head.


    Blood mixed with the muddy ground, and the stench became even more prominent. Yan Qing had lost a large amount of blood. Su Si carefully released his arm, but he had already lost consciousness, his pair of red eyes devoid of focus.


    Su Si¡¯s lips turned pale as he threw the dagger far away. ¡°San Zi, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Dawn was approaching, and the two of them were covered in blood and mud. They even brought along a feigned dead goose. If they hadn¡¯t encountered Yin Ci on the way, they might not have made it back to the inn before daybreak.


    Shi Jingzhi had just finished bandaging himself when he had to take care of the two servants. The medicine box that had just been filled was now nearly empty, causing blood to slowly flow from Sect Master Shi¡¯s mouth.


    Fortunately, everyone was young and strong, without any serious injuries.


    The three injured individuals spent the whole day lying in the room but were able to get out of bed the next day. The Ling Sect suffered losses and didn¡¯t send anyone else. This pursuit and chase could be considered temporarily over.


    However, after waking up, Yan Qing was distracted, as if contemplating some major life decision. Su Si, on the other hand, remained the same old self, being just as noisy as Lord Bai.


    ¡°Set off tomorrow? Sect Master, are we really going to charge ahead like this? Won¡¯t there be any problems? San Zi¡¯s arm injury won¡¯t heal anytime soon, and I¡¯m in pain all over¡­ How about resting for a couple more days? Three days?¡±


    ¡°Time waits for no one.¡± Shi Jingzhi hugged the medicine box tightly, expressing his cold determination. ¡°The Buddha Heart Formation was created by the Jianchen Temple and is not a dangerous formation. These minor injuries are nothing to worry about¡­ Stop complaining. The injuries of this Sect Master are much more severe than yours.¡±


    Yin Ci echoed, ¡°Yes, the Buddha Heart Formation has been in existence since the completion of the Jianchen Temple, and it hasn¡¯t gained a bad reputation in nearly a thousand years. Although it¡¯s difficult to break through, it¡¯s not all death traps.¡±


    Upon hearing this, even Yan Qing, who had been in a daze, couldn¡¯t help but glance over¡ª


    Is this even human language? What does ¡°it¡¯s not all death traps¡± even mean?


    Su Si, resembling a dead fish, lay flat on the floor and decided to skip the nonsense of this eccentric senior disciple. ¡°Great Sect Master, can¡¯t we at least wait for our martial arts to recover¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi shook his head. ¡°Continuing to rest is meaningless. I¡¯ve investigated the Buddha Heart Formation¡ªno matter how strong one¡¯s inner force is, once they step into this array, it will be sealed off completely. Once we enter the mountains, we will be no different from ordinary people, relying solely on our external martial arts. Staying here will only lead to more dreams in the long night. It¡¯s better to enter the array and rest there.¡±


    Su Si: ¡°Wait a minute, is the Buddha Heart Formation really that simple? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi hesitated for a moment. ¡°Well¡­ there is indeed another theory. However, the Buddha Heart Formation only opens once every hundred years, and there are very few clues related to it. I¡¯m also unclear about the details.¡±


    ¡°What is the other theory?¡±


    ¡°The essence of the Buddha Heart Formation lies in examining one¡¯s own heart. Once you enter the array, you will inevitably face your inner demons.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    The watchman refers to those people in ancient times who patrolled the city at night, shouting ¡°It¡¯s dry, be cautious with the candles¡±. They were responsible for patrolling the city at night, and whenever a fire broke out, they would definitely show up.


    Kinky Thoughts:


    The three souls refer to:


    The seven spirits coincide with the seven emotions:

 CH 46

    Winter was coming to an end, yet the chill of spring was biting.


    The main altar of the Chigou Sect was located near the northwest sand dunes, facing the desert. The weather there was even more severe than in other places. Even the powerful Matron Wuxue was willing to hold a hot soup bowl to warm her hands.


    She looked at the bleak snowy scenery outside the window and absentmindedly stroked a copper water jug as if she were holding a living creature. The table was filled with snacks and hot tea, all untouched.


    ¡°Matriarch, there is news. The Prince of Rong has reached an agreement with the Taiheng Sect and exchanged map fragments. Now both sides possess eight fragments, aligning with our Divine Sect.¡±


    A few days ago, the Chigou Sect had just engaged in a bloody battle with the Ling Sect. The Ling Sect, fueled by unknown anger, counterattacked like a mad dog. The Red Scorpion Team suffered a third of their forces before obtaining the exclusive Buddha bead map fragment of the Ling Sect.


    As a result, the Chigou Sect now possessed eight out of the fourteen fragments. They were still leading, but the Prince of Rong¡¯s move had brought the three parties back to a tie.


    Matron Wuxue showed no surprise. ¡°The Taiheng Sect has deep ties with the imperial court. It¡¯s only a matter of time. Xu Jingming is incapable of suppressing his ambitions; he¡¯s probably waiting to reap the benefits of the Taiheng Sect¡­ Inform the spies from the Rong Palace to redirect their focus on Jiang Youyue.¡±


    ¡°Monitor the Imperial Teacher?! Matriarch, please reconsider. If the imperial court blames us, we¡­¡±


    The old woman coldly interrupted, ¡°Forget about the Shirou; the current emperor hasn¡¯t even tasted immortal wine. If he has any intention of intervening, what role can we, mere martial world wanderers, play? If the Emperor doesn¡¯t care, and Jiang Youyue, a charlatan, remains a bystander, there must be hidden motives. Perhaps he¡¯s scheming somewhere, waiting to strike from behind.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°My Divine Sect never touches the Imperial Tombs. Even if Jiang Youyue were to die, I would dig up his grave. If he¡¯s alive, I¡¯ll dare to offend him even more.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After digesting the shocking command for a while, the subordinate continued, ¡°There¡¯s another matter. Five days ago, in Qiwu City, Zheng Fengdao was killed by Shi Jingzhi of the Kushan Sect. It seems the Kushan Sect has no intention of collecting the map fragments and is heading back to Huilian Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Zheng Fengdao is dead? That boy surnamed Shi is indeed exceptional.¡±


    Matron Wuxue chuckled. Zheng Fengdao was cunning and cautious, never overestimating himself. Killing him was no simple task; it couldn¡¯t have been a lucky strike by Shi Jingzhi.


    ¡°Matriarch, should we not interfere with the Kushan Sect? That person¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to bother with him.¡± Matron Wuxue finally turned her head. ¡°He belongs to the Chigou Sect; he can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Matriarch.¡±


    ¡°Since that one surnamed Shi is in a hurry to return to Huilian Mountain, he probably found some clues. The Buddha Heart Formation is something I haven¡¯t seen yet. If only I were twenty years younger¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly fell silent and gazed out the window.


    A thousand li away, at the foot of Huilian Mountain.


    The four members of the Kushan Sect were on edge as they deliberately bypassed Yongsheng and finally made their way to Huilian Mountain.


    Sect Master Shi Jingzhi indeed had a knack for medicine. Su Si, who had been the loudest in protesting, was now completely healed with no hindrance. Shi Jingzhi himself was in good health, bouncing back to life.


    This time, when they infiltrated the Buddha Heart Formation, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s state of mind was calm.


    After all, Huilian Mountain was the stronghold of a reputable orthodox sect. It lacked the gloom of the Ghost Tomb and the disharmony of Yuanxian Village. It was merely a tall and simple mountain, covered in pure white snow, backed by the light blue sky. The wind was calm, the rocks were solid, and the snow rested on the green pines. At a distance, the imposing grandeur would hit one¡¯s face, suppressing any wandering thoughts.


    Even though the Buddha Heart Formation covered it, this mountain gave an indescribable sense of security.


    Shi Jingzhi looked at the comforting mountain, slowly opened his arms, and let out a deep breath, as if embracing it.


    Since joining the Kushan Sect, Su Si had been worried about the mental state of the master and disciple. ¡°¡­What is the Sect Master doing?¡±


    Yin Ci glanced at the desolate figure of his cheap master and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I guess he¡¯s thanking the heavens that he no longer has to deal with those evil and sinister things.¡±


    Having passed through the Ghost Tomb and the forbidden area, even Yin Ci himself wanted to change his mood.


    Su Si didn¡¯t see the forbidden area of Yuanxian Village, so he couldn¡¯t understand for a moment. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve heard people say that Huilian Mountain is vast and harbors many monsters. We¡¯ve lost our inner force, and if we encounter inner demons, we¡¯ll definitely have a hard time.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi turned around upon hearing this. ¡°I have said before, the Buddha Heart Formation was created by the monks. Even if it¡¯s mysterious, it probably can¡¯t be that mysterious. Besides, inner demons, which are invisible and intangible, at most torment one¡¯s spirit. There¡¯s no need to worry excessively.¡±


    His words carried weight and depth, but Yin Ci could detect a hint of self-comfort in them.


    As they approached the foot of the mountain, it became increasingly clear that the Jianchen Temple was sealed off. A row of arhat stone sculptures, half a person tall, sat around the mountain, exuding a threatening aura. The stone statues were seven steps apart, each with a unique shape and vivid expression, without a trace of snow on them.


    Colorful Buddhist banners were placed between the gaps of the stone statues. The banners swayed with the cold wind, making a rustling sound that induced drowsiness.


    With angry eyes, the arhats faced outward, while the Buddhist banners fluttered. The two complemented each other, forming a fence that rejected everything, encircling the entire mountain.


    The group didn¡¯t recklessly cross the boundary; they circled cautiously around Huilian Mountain and finally found an entrance. The monks didn¡¯t seal off the mountain completely but placed two large stones in front of a dangerous area in the back, creating a conspicuous stone gate for the enclosure.


    The two massive stones stood solemnly, with the left one inscribed with ¡°No Bodhi Tree1¡± and the right one with ¡°The clear mirror is not a stand2¡°. The characters were powerful, and the sense of rejection was even stronger than that of the arhat Buddhist banners¡ªas if an unseen giant stone hung at the top, bearing the words ¡°Do Not Act Recklessly¡±.


    1This is a line from the poem ¡°Bodhi¡± by Huineng. It refers to the concept that the state of enlightenment or awakening (represented by the Bodhi tree) is not confined or limited to any specific form or object. It signifies the idea that the ultimate truth or realization transcends materiality and can be attained regardless of external conditions.


    2Another line from the poem ¡°Bodhi¡± by Huineng. It refers to the mind or consciousness is like a clear mirror that reflects reality without distortion. It emphasizes that the mind itself is not a fixed or substantial entity but rather a dynamic and illuminating faculty that can perceive the world as it truly is.


    On the other side of the gate, the majestic mountain scenery remained.


    Being in the shadow of the mountain, the view inside the formation became clearer. The stone steps were covered with a thin layer of snow, leading deep into the mountain. The stone pavilions were meticulously designed and perfectly placed. However, there were some peculiarities that differed from the ordinary¡ªheadless stone statues stood in the mountains, covered in vibrant green moss, contrasting greatly with the desolate winter scenery and appearing particularly out of place.


    The stone statues were exquisitely crafted, depicting people of all ages and genders. Despite lacking heads, their movements still conveyed a festive atmosphere.


    The four members of the Kushan Sect hesitated for a long time in front of the stone entrance, rather unkindly pushing forward the weakest member.


    Lord Bai, being prodded by Shi Jingzhi with a flag, swayed and shook as it crossed the massive stones. Every two steps, it would turn its gaze back to intimidate the others.


    Entering the Buddha Heart Formation for the first time, Lord Bai didn¡¯t show any abnormalities. However, after half an incense stick, its two antennae slowly stood up. Suddenly, as if it had seen something incredibly terrifying, the whole goose collapsed into the snow, playing dead.


    This was perhaps the legendary inner demon.


    But the goose itself was unharmed, and it didn¡¯t struggle violently to break free. This formation was likely safe.


    Yan Qing pondered. ¡°My experience is the simplest. I¡¯ll go and test it out first.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi nodded, giving way. Yan Qing looked at the two massive stones on both sides and cautiously stepped into the formation. As soon as he entered, Yan Qing looked around, then glanced at Lord Bai, his expression gradually becoming strange.


    Su Si¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°San Zi, what did you see?¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll stay for a while and then tell you.¡±


    Another half of an incense stick passed, and suddenly Yan Qing looked at his own hands, revealing a bitter smile. Then he took a step forward, walked out of the stone entrance, and immediately returned to the formation.


    ¡°I probably understand what¡¯s going on. You can only see the anomalies once you¡¯re inside the formation. It¡¯s hard to explain it all at once. Why don¡¯t we all come in and take a look?¡±


    Seeing that Yan Qing was in a normal state and could come and go freely, Su Si followed suit, followed by Shi Jingzhi. Yin Ci observed from the outside for a moment before finally joining them.


    Upon entering the formation, they instantly felt a chilling sensation, as if a bucket of ice-cold water was poured over them. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have time to savor it, as their attention was completely drawn to the strange sights before them¡ª


    After a hundred years, the legendary Buddha Heart Formation unfolded once again before the visitors, revealing its full appearance.


    The headless stone statues remained in the distance, covered in vibrant green moss. However, near the stone statues, there were peculiar ¡°bare branches¡±. They were dimly grayish red in color, with a texture that resembled both wood and flesh. They were so thick that three people couldn¡¯t wrap their arms around them. These strange objects pierced straight into the depths of the sky, with no visible end. The only thing known was that the higher they went, the thinner these objects became, swaying gently with the wind.


    Thousands upon thousands of these ¡°bare branches¡± covered the entire Huilian Mountain, stretching endlessly. Looking up, the group seemed to be surrounded by a grayish-flesh-colored towering forest.


    Yin Ci repeated his master¡¯s words leisurely. ¡°The Buddha Heart Formation was created by the monks, so it probably can¡¯t be too sinister.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi was sweating profusely. ¡°¡­Maybe we should first confront our inner demons.¡±


    The situation with Lord Bai was also quite eye-catching.


    A roasted goose floated behind the dejected Lord Bai. Its skin was brightly colored and translucent, with juices mixed with dripping fat, emitting a steaming heat that dispersed with the wind.


    Could this be considered an inner demon? If it truly was an inner demon, this inner demon looked rather delicious. No wonder Yan Qing hesitated to describe it directly¡ªit was a bit amusing.


    Seeing that everyone had calmed down, Yan Qing said calmly, ¡°The Buddha Heart Formation not only seals off our inner force but also allows our inner demons to take form. However, it¡¯s difficult to express the phenomenon of ¡®inner demons taking form¡¯ in words.¡±


    ¡°Your ¡®inner demons¡¯ need time to manifest. First, let¡¯s focus on what I¡¯ve experienced. My mind is still clear, without any strange emotions. I can only¡­ see these things, nothing more.¡±


    The contrast of white snow and grayish branches made the orange-roasted goose particularly conspicuous, but the other three people only noticed Yan Qing now.


    Unlike outside the formation, Yan Qing had many wounds on his body. Those injuries didn¡¯t look like they were caused by sharp weapons but rather like they were inflicted by fists, kicks, and burns.


    Yan Qing noticed the gazes of the others and smiled indifferently. ¡°My father loved alcohol. Those were just trivial matters from my childhood. Don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    He raised his wrist to let everyone see the main point.


    A blurry and fleshy handcuff dangled from Yan Qing¡¯s wrist. The handcuff seemed to be made of someone¡¯s tendons, bloodily twisted into a single strand. Scattered eyeballs were hanging from it, arranged in an intricate manner, resembling berries growing on a vine. Each eyeball had a crimson pupil that occasionally rotated, looking around in all directions.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡±


    He quickly stepped out of the stone gate and took a few breaths outside the formation. When he returned, there was a change in Sect Master Shi¡¯s eyes. He looked towards Huilian Mountain with a tinge of resentment, as if what stood before him wasn¡¯t a lifeless mountain but a faithless person who had deceived his heartfelt emotions.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just my own peculiar inner demon,¡± Yan Qing said, covering the eyeball handcuff with his sleeve, trying to comfort the others. ¡°Look, Su Si doesn¡¯t have something as extreme as this.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this extreme?!¡± Su Si nearly screamed.


    Compared to the delicious roasted goose and the eyeball handcuff, Su Si¡¯s inner demon was relatively straightforward, ordinary to the point of being somewhat incomprehensible¡ªhalf an incense stick had passed, and Su Si suddenly fell to the snowy ground. His lower body twisted together, transforming into a thick, black snake tail.


    With his facial features and tear mole, he looked exactly like a snake demon from a storybook.


    Poor Su Si, who had been a two-legged human for twenty-one years, had no idea how to move like a snake. He lay paralyzed next to Lord Bai with his tail extended straight out, resembling a frozen dead snake.


    So far, although the transformations were strange, the group could still barely accept them.


    According to the order in which they entered the formation, it was now Shi Jingzhi¡¯s turn for his ¡°inner demon to take form¡±.


    Shi Jingzhi stood still, his eyes tightly closed, not daring to move a muscle. After a while, he opened one eye and scanned the surroundings¡ªno floating objects, no strange flesh handcuffs, his limbs were still the same, and there were no signs of any distortion.


    Upon receiving this result, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s expression changed dramatically from his usual demeanor. He planted his flag and frantically searched his body with his hands, but found no changes.


    ¡­How is this possible?


    His inner force had been sealed. How could the Buddha Heart Formation only be half effective?


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face turned grim. He had long harbored the intention of using the Buddha Heart Formation. If this formation could truly draw out his inner demon, he might have discovered the cause of his abnormality. But the Buddha Heart Formation didn¡¯t show any reaction, and Yan Qing¡¯s inner demon was more alarming than his.


    In an instant, the cold wind around him seemed to lose its temperature. Shi Jingzhi placed a hand on his chest, feeling his heart pounding.


    Could his uncontrollable desires simply be his ¡°true nature¡±?


    First, his emperor father, then his emperor brother. He had been so successfully confined, like a wild beast with its fangs removed, raised on crushed flesh until now. One couldn¡¯t truly say whether they were suffering or not if they were someone who hadn¡¯t truly lived.


    It made sense. What could someone who hasn¡¯t truly lived understand about inner demons?


    For some reason, Shi Jingzhi instinctively looked at Yin Ci, as if trying to grasp something. However, upon seeing his disciple¡¯s condition for the first time, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s heart trembled once again, overwhelmed with a profound sense of sadness.


    Yin Ci stood at the entrance of the stone gate, gazing vacantly into the depths of Huilian Mountain. Several translucent shadow arms embraced him from behind, resembling malevolent spirits from stories.


    Those palms interlocked with each other on Yin Ci¡¯s chest, while the ends of the arms twisted together behind him, forming an exceptionally thick ¡°chain¡±. The other end of the shadow chain was hidden at the edge of the grand formation, without revealing its complete form.


    Looking at Yin Ci¡¯s expression, he seemed completely indifferent to his own inner demon. ¡°If Brother Su can still move, we might as well venture a little deeper. There¡¯s a pavilion up ahead, which would be a better place to rest.¡±


    Yin Ci ignored the dense cluster of arms on his body and took a few steps forward. He moved away from the entrance, and a portion of the ghostly chain was dragged along with him.


    Su Si and Yan Qing both took a breath almost simultaneously, while Shi Jingzhi remained silent; his heart slowly growing colder.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, come here. Your hairband is a bit crooked. Let me fix it for you,¡± Shi Jingzhi said softly, suppressing the tremor in his voice.


    Sect Master Shi¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at Yin Ci, stepping back as he spoke, gradually moving further away from the entrance of the grand formation. Yin Ci seemed accustomed to Shi Jingzhi¡¯s occasional outbursts of concern. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to refuse and calmly walked over to Shi Jingzhi¡¯s side.


    As Yin Ci approached, Su Si hugged Lord Bai, struggling to roll away, and even Yan Qing took a few steps back.


    However, Shi Jingzhi stopped his retreat.


    When Yin Ci stood in front of him, Shi Jingzhi lifted a lock of Yin Ci¡¯s black hair and looked into his dim pupils.


    For the first time, Shi Jingzhi had this feeling¡ªhe should have focused on his own emptiness, but seeing the scene in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but want to restrain Yin Ci, to force his disciple¡¯s past out at that very moment.


    His heart was torn between himself and others, nearly splitting into two.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Shi Jingzhi spoke again. Surprisingly, he found that the more bizarre the situation became, the more his voice steadied on its own.


    Shi Jingzhi carefully adjusted Yin Ci¡¯s white jade hairband, and his words were filled with heartache. ¡°A¡¯Ci¡­ You can¡¯t see. Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    This person¡¯s expression remained indifferent, walking as usual, perhaps understanding the path through the flow of air. There was only one flaw in Yin Ci¡¯s behavior, a flaw that was truly fatal and couldn¡¯t be concealed no matter how he disguised it.


    Yin Ci¡¯s inner demon wasn¡¯t just those chain-like ghostly hands.


    They had initially only seen those hands because Yin Ci¡¯s inner demon was too massive¡ªso massive that it only revealed its complete form when Yin Ci was ten zhang away.


    The ghostly hands were connected, forming a chain of shadows. The further back it went, the more translucent shadow hands there were. Eventually, they intertwined and slid like the belly of a slug, appearing in an opaque black color. Looking further up, an immensely huge, half-decayed human head came into view.


    Not including the base of the ghostly hands, the height of the fragmented human head was about nine zhang, comparable to three layers of city walls stacked together. The head was inverted with no lower jaw, and the facial features had all decayed into enormous cavities, revealing empty interiors.


    Overall, the massive inner demon resembled a peculiar, ever-burning lamp; the kind that was unearthed from a ghost tomb.


    In half of the skull, there was indeed a cluster of fire.


    That flame was the opposite of any ordinary fire in the world¡ªpure black and chilling. It flickered gently, absorbing all surrounding light. The nearby ¡°bare branches¡± seemed to respond to it, swaying more noticeably.


    Perhaps this thing shouldn¡¯t be called a ¡°lamp¡±¡ª¡±a perpetual dark lamp¡± would be more accurate. Su Si and Yan Qing¡¯s hair stood on end, and they retreated further away¡ªjust approaching this colossal entity was enough to make one feel extremely uncomfortable.


    In comparison, the ghostly hands and shadow chains were like strands of hair. As Yin Ci moved, the shadow chains slowly dragged the headlamp along. It seemed as if Yin Ci was dragging a mountain with his own body, which was somewhat comical at first glance.


    Under such an inner demon, Yin Ci still maintained a calm and composed expression, which could only mean ¡°unable to see¡±.


    Shi Jingzhi repeated the question once again, his throat dry and painful. ¡°You can¡¯t see, right?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s reactions were strange. Even if Yin Ci couldn¡¯t guess with complete certainty, he could still figure out a good portion of it. He lowered his eyes for a moment and gave out a ¡°Mm¡±, then responded in a disciplined manner. ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t see. It must be the interference of the Buddha Heart Formation. It doesn¡¯t hinder my movements, and my sight will return after leaving the formation¡­ That¡¯s all. I don¡¯t want to trouble Shizun.¡±


    He paused for a moment. ¡°It seems that my inner demon is much more prominent than others.¡±


    More than just prominent, this inner demon was exceptionally abnormal. In terms of size alone, it could be seen from the peak of the mountain. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the monks weren¡¯t in the formation, they probably would have tried to suppress it by now.


    Shi Jingzhi gazed at his disciple before him with a thousand words trapped in his chest. He had always been skilled in social interactions, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t find any words to say.


    Yan Qing and Su Si were both twenty-one years old. Leaving Yan Qing aside, Su Si had already experienced some of the most challenging hardships. Yet all he grew was a snake tail.


    His own disciple was only twenty years old. Could it be that since Yin Ci came of age, he had been living in the eighteen layers of hell? Shi Jingzhi looked at the immensely huge human headlamp, not feeling fear for the moment but only an icy sense of trance.


    What kind of experiences must a person go through to develop such an inner demon?


    Shi Jingzhi had always believed that as long as they maintained a good relationship, Yin Ci would eventually open up to him¡ªbetween a master and disciple, they would definitely confide in each other. It was only a matter of time.


    Now, he was no longer certain.


    There was a moment when Shi Jingzhi had a cold intuition.


    What stood before him seemed to be not a human being but a lightless abyss.


    The author has something to say:


    Inner Demon (Physical)


    ¡­Of course, I wouldn¡¯t write about normal inner demons (^¦Ñ^)/


    Shi Jingzhi: ??? How is it possible the only normal person is me?


    Our inner force has been sealed, and Yin Ci, as the village¡¯s hope, had to go blind (¡­


    Adventures, well, they can never go smoothly.

 CH 47

    The group wandered outside Huilian Mountain for a long time, watching as the sun began to set and night approached. The towering mountain was bathed in the lingering sunlight, transforming into a daunting giant shadow.


    Due to Yin Ci¡¯s abnormal inner demon, the group didn¡¯t dare to venture deep into Huilian Mountain immediately.


    Yan Qing covered Lord Bai with clothes and half-dragged, half-supported Su Si. Yin Ci stood still for a long time and took the initiative to hold onto Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hand.


    Although the situation was abnormal, staying in one place wasn¡¯t an option. Apart from Yin Ci, everyone suddenly lost their inner force, feeling even colder than usual. If they continued to stand there alone, they were afraid they would all freeze.


    The four members of the Kushan Sect climbed up the steps and stopped in front of a pavilion near the mountainside.


    There were peculiar rocks erected on both sides of the pavilion, and a robust welcoming pine tree grew nearby, dispersing the cold wind outside the pavilion. Yan Qing made a concerted effort to ignore the immense human headlamp and skillfully lit a fire.


    The orange flames flickered, spreading a bit of warmth and somewhat diminishing the fear.


    No one suggested leaving. Since they had decided to enter the mountain, they needed to adapt to their physical condition and these strange inner demons as soon as possible.


    ¡°The wind-blocking effect of A¡¯Ci¡¯s inner demon is quite good.¡± After a while, Shi Jingzhi broke the silence.


    More than just blocking the wind, they could all take shelter inside it. However, Yin Ci was still considered the eldest disciple, so Yan Qing obediently swallowed his thoughts.


    The headlamp was too immense, and the pavilion was right next to its edge, like a fragile paper-cut scenery. Countless shadow hands occasionally struggled and got caught between the pillars, creating two ¡°hand walls¡±.


    Fortunately, Yan Qing and Su Si had seen the world and gradually got used to it as they looked on.


    ¡°If it had just taken the form of an illusion, that would have been fine. Who could have thought it would be a physical entity?¡± Su Si lamented as he pounded his snake tail. The scales were ice-cold, and the touch was metallic. He couldn¡¯t help but suspect that his legs had frozen.


    But this snake tail had an annoyingly sharp sensitivity, several times more sensitive than the soles of his feet.


    Shi Jingzhi forced a dry laugh. He let his disciple pull him along, but he couldn¡¯t think of any encouraging words for a while.


    Yan Qing¡¯s martial arts were mediocre, and in terms of external martial arts alone, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s couldn¡¯t be considered elegant. This trip to Huilian Mountain relied on Yin Ci and Su Si¡ªboth of them excelled in external martial arts and qinggong, so even without their inner force, the impact wouldn¡¯t be significant.


    As a result, instead of relying on them, just halfway into the formation, one went blind and the other became disabled.


    Fortunately, Yin Ci¡¯s inner demon produced countless ghost hands that could move independently, disperse, and converge when encountering obstacles. Otherwise, not only would he be unable to help, Yin Ci would either be immobilized or leave a trail of chaos in Huilian Mountain.


    No wonder the Jianchen Temple dared to use the Buddha Heart Formation to drive people away. This formation was truly formidable.


    Yin Ci maintained a calm appearance as he tightly held his master¡¯s hand, fingers interlocking. Other than that, there were no visible abnormalities. However, his slender fingers exerted a considerable amount of strength, and without his inner force, Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t break free.


    But Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t try to break free either.


    Yin Ci had no choice but to rely on himself, and this feeling made his hair stand on end, giving rise to an indescribable sensation.


    Since taking on this disciple, he had always relied on the other more. Now that their roles were reversed¡ªShi Jingzhi was left with a multitude of emotions and unfamiliar worries. The fear of the headlamp dissipated like rootless fluff, scattering with the cold wind.


    This bittersweet emotion wasn¡¯t something Shi Jingzhi enjoyed. However, it drew a sense of control from the depths of his bones, quieting the burgeoning desires that were no longer in chaos.


    It was a strange feeling.


    Just as Shi Jingzhi was digesting these emotions, Yin Ci spoke up.


    ¡°The Buddha Heart Formation hasn¡¯t completely repelled us, which is good. When we successfully arrive at the Jianchen Temple, we won¡¯t appear too offensive.¡±


    Yin Ci spoke in a casual tone, without a hint of pressure.


    Su Si disagreed. ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t repelling? I¡¯ve heard that Huilian Mountain is inhabited by three powerful guardian demons¡ªGreed, Hatred, and Ignorance. Now that the Buddha Heart Formation is active, they won¡¯t be able to rest. If we¡¯ve reached this state, let alone monsters, even a slightly larger wild boar could send us flying.¡±


    Yin Ci opened his eyes slightly, and his unfocused black pupils stared into the air. ¡°Actually, Shizun is somewhat correct. After all, the Buddha Heart Formation is a formation from a Buddhist sect. Brother Su, you can think of it like this¡ªwhat if the visitors were desperate and helpless children?¡±


    With low martial skills and insignificant inner demons, their desires and aspirations wouldn¡¯t deviate from righteousness and human emotions. Whether the Buddha Heart Formation existed or not, it made no difference. The three demons representing ¡°Greed, Hatred, and Ignorance¡± were able to remain behind due to the monks, and they undoubtedly possessed intelligence, not indiscriminately harming others.


    Being both guilt-free and not drawing the attention of the three mountain demons of Greed, Hatred, and Ignorance, individuals like this couldn¡¯t be stopped by the Buddha Heart Formation, and the monks wouldn¡¯t mind them coming up the mountain.


    The sealing of the Jianchen Temple was more about avoiding the dangers of the martial world rather than avoiding the world itself.


    After hearing Yin Ci¡¯s response, Su Si seemed to understand something. He no longer spoke much and merely silently caressed his own tail.


    Shi Jingzhi squeezed out a smile. ¡°Well said, A¡¯Ci. We have no ill intentions in this journey. Once we pass through the formation, the masters will definitely not shut their doors to us¡­ Let¡¯s spend the night here tonight and take a rest.¡±


    As he spoke, he regained some of the grandeur of a sect leader. ¡°Su Si, familiarize yourself with your physical condition. Don¡¯t let Yan Qing continue to support you. If a monster really attacks, it wouldn¡¯t be safe.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I already planned to do that.¡±


    ¡°Yan Qing, go help him. A¡¯Ci and I¡­ I¡¯ll prepare the food.¡± Shi Jingzhi looked at his disciple¡¯s lifeless eyes and changed his words halfway.


    Su Si couldn¡¯t remain obedient for more than three seconds. He let go of his tail, and his gaze followed the movements of Lord Bai¡¯s inner demon, unable to hold it in any longer. ¡°Can we eat this roasted goose?¡±


    Lord Bai immediately stood up and twisted the tip of Su Si¡¯s tail.


    Su Si had scales, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of a goose¡¯s beak. He struggled to prop himself up, grabbed the floating roasted goose, and prepared himself for disappointment as soon as he held it.


    It was too light.


    Although the warmth from the inner demon was comforting, it felt as light as cotton.


    Su Si tried to tear at the goose leg, causing Lord Bai to honk in pain and bend its leg, causing him to collapse to the ground.


    Yan Qing sighed, pried open Su Si¡¯s hand, and put down the roasted goose. ¡°This inner demon is probably ethereal. I tried to break the meat shackle just now, and it hurt¡­ A¡¯Si, let it go.¡±


    The oil-dripping roasted goose began floating freely again, and Su Si¡¯s eyes were filled with regret. Even as he was carried away by Yan Qing, his gaze remained fixated on the goose leg.


    Only two people were left in the pavilion.


    Yin Ci¡¯s enormous inner demon still blocked the edge of the pavilion, with pairs of shadowy hands extending from Yin Ci¡¯s neck to his waist, resembling a black suit of armor. Yin Ci sat on the stone bench, not saying a word. The sun had already set, casting a dim light on the snowy landscape, creating a scene reminiscent of an ink painting of eerie beauty.


    Shi Jingzhi gently pulled apart Yin Ci¡¯s fingers. ¡°A¡¯Ci, let go. I need to prepare the food.¡±


    Yin Ci furrowed his brows and took a while before releasing his grip. ¡°Shizun, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee the taste, but it¡¯s definitely edible. It¡¯s so cold, so I¡¯ll make a random stew.¡± Shi Jingzhi¡¯s tone was uncertain.


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡­¡± He strongly suspected that this fox only knew how to cook indiscriminately.


    Unfortunately, going from frugality to extravagance was easy, but going from extravagance to frugality was difficult. Shi Jingzhi, holding a kitchen knife, had lost the courage to make do as he usually did. He gestured in the air for a while and then turned to Yin Ci. ¡°A¡¯Ci, when making stew, how should I slice the radish?¡±


    Yin Ci struggled to stand up and reached out to touch Shi Jingzhi. Upon touching his master, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    He pressed against Shi Jingzhi¡¯s side and let his fingers brush against the blade and ingredients, then reached for Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hand, guiding it gently. ¡°Shizun usually prefers this thickness,¡± he gestured.


    ¡°You remember all these details?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi was momentarily stunned, then silently lowered his head and began chopping vegetables. Yin Ci remained close by his side, not moving an inch.


    Shi Jingzhi wanted to ask, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± but he felt that if he tried to embellish the tranquility of this person, he might just turn and leave. He swallowed all his doubts and obediently continued chopping the radish.


    The radish was finished, and tofu took its place. In the cold weather, the tofu froze into a solid block. Without inner force to assist, it was hard and slippery to cut. Countless ghostly hands swayed nearby, but Shi Jingzhi¡¯s mind was elsewhere, and soon he received retribution¡ªhis knife slipped and cut the pad of his left index finger.


    Blood gushed out, and Shi Jingzhi quickly withdrew his hand to reach for the medicine box.


    ¡­On any other day, A¡¯Ci would have already handed him the medicine, he thought absentmindedly.


    Habit was truly a dreadful thing.


    However, this time he didn¡¯t find the medicine box, but instead felt a warm hand. That hand accurately grasped his injured finger and gently lifted it. In the next moment, the injured fingertip was embraced by a warm sensation.


    Yin Ci licked the blood from Shi Jingzhi¡¯s fingertip with movements that were incredibly natural, as if everything was going according to plan.


    His soft lips lightly pressed against the finger pad, and his tongue wrapped around the wound, making it feel scorching hot. Shi Jingzhi pulled his hand back as if struck by lightning. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shizun was just careless.¡± Yin Ci wiped the blood off his lips. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the medicine box, and we can¡¯t just let the blood drip onto the food.¡±


    The touch of the other person¡¯s lips and tongue still lingered on his fingertip, and it took Shi Jingzhi a while to collect his thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re blind, so be honest. I-I can take care of it myself.¡±


    Yin Ci stopped moving upon hearing this. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Even after putting the pot on the stove, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s heart continued to race erratically. He exerted all his energy to sort out his thoughts and silently started cooking rice.


    On the other hand, Yin Ci seemed to have made a decision. He spoke up again, taking the initiative, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The thanks came out of nowhere, but it touched Shi Jingzhi¡¯s heart. He guessed a little bit¡ªperhaps because he hadn¡¯t forced this person to reveal their past, or perhaps because he hadn¡¯t avoided Yin Ci¡¯s deliberate closeness.


    ¡­Or maybe it was because he hadn¡¯t asked the question, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±.


    Yan Qing and Su Si were training vigorously in the distance, and Shi Jingzhi greeted them from afar before starting to eat. The stewed dish was steaming hot, the taste was not too bad but also mediocre. The soup was slightly salty, and the smell of tofu was apparent. The radish was slightly overcooked and fell apart with a gentle touch of the chopsticks.


    Shi Jingzhi frowned as he ate, unable to help but apologize to Yin Ci.


    Yin Ci held his bowl, carefully eating spoonfuls without spilling a drop of soup. He didn¡¯t show any particular expression, just as he would during a regular meal. However, his every movement felt stiff, suppressed, and filled with an unprecedented sense of suffocation.


    The meal passed without any awkwardness, but in absolute silence.


    After putting down their bowls and chopsticks, Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He pulled Yin Ci and immediately walked out of the pavilion.


    Yin Ci¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t particularly good either.


    He glanced at the scene in the formation, but when the inner demon took shape, his vision gradually plunged into darkness. Although everyone believed he was blind, Yin Ci was well aware that ¡°pitch-black before the eyes¡± wasn¡¯t a thing for someone who had truly lost their sight. It should be the loss of vision itself.


    He could still see, but all he could see was darkness.


    Countless cold hands grabbed him from behind, binding him in an icy chill. Yin Ci had no idea what his inner demon looked like, nor did he have the leisure to speculate. He was on the verge of being overwhelmed by the thick and endless darkness.


    Truly deserving of being a test of the human heart, the Buddha Heart Formation accurately exposed his deepest fears.


    He was not familiar with Yan Qing and Su Si, so Shi Jingzhi became his only anchor.


    Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but hold onto him tightly, almost losing control of his strength. Feeling the warmth and pulse of the other person, he gradually calmed down and regained his clarity of mind.


    As for whether Shi Jingzhi would be suspicious or uncomfortable, it was not within his consideration at the moment.


    He had no other choice.


    Shi Jingzhi remained quiet throughout, allowing Yin Ci to cling to him, without questioning his seemingly extraordinary inner demon. Just as everyone was settling down from the chaos, the first question his master asked was how to cut the radish.


    Even though the darkness enveloped Yin Ci, making his head dizzy and his anger rise, he almost couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his master¡¯s question.


    However, Shi Jingzhi remained silent the whole time. Unable to see his expression, whatever he said seemed like he was pretending nothing was wrong. After the meal, the atmosphere between the two of them finally eased, only to slowly become tense again.


    Yin Ci tried to calm his mind, and amidst the madness, a hint of regret emerged.


    After dinner, Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He dragged Yin Ci a few steps out of the pavilion. The winter night was cold, and the wind was dry and chilly. Shi Jingzhi deliberately set this atmosphere, seemingly preparing for a serious conversation.


    Yin Ci was filled with anger, ready to burst forth. On any other day, he would have enjoyed teasing the fox. But now he just hoped his master would calm down, giving him a chance to catch his breath and suppress the chaos within his heart.


    With that in mind, he immediately spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside at night. Let¡¯s go back to the pavilion.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Shizun, I have my own troubles, forgive me¡ªI can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who asked about your troubles? I just don¡¯t like seeing you in such a half-dead state.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi stopped in his tracks and sat down. Yin Ci felt around for a moment and found a fallen dry tree on the ground. He brushed off the snow and resignedly sat down beside his master.


    ¡°Let me show you the scenery,¡± Shi Jingzhi declared.


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡± What¡¯s going on? Why is this fox acting crazy again?


    ¡°I can¡¯t see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll describe it to you. I¡¯ll narrate everything around us, so you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I don¡¯t know where your mind has wandered, A¡¯Ci, but you¡¯re not there anymore.¡±


    Without waiting for his response, Shi Jingzhi cleared his throat and began on his own. ¡°Five feet to your left, there¡¯s a crooked-neck pine tree. I know you can sense it¡­ but there¡¯s a peculiarly long pinecone hanging from its branches. It¡¯s covered in a mound of snow, like the egg-white pastries sold at the Qizhou Restaurant¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t let go of Yin Ci¡¯s hand; instead, he made gestures in his palm, vividly depicting the intricate details of the surroundings.


    However, the air grew colder, and the night seemed to darken. The mountain was dim, and no matter how good one¡¯s eyesight was, it wouldn¡¯t reach far.


    But Shi Jingzhi continued.


    ¡°On the mountaintop over there, there¡¯s a large tree with leaves that glow red. You can see it from here. It¡¯s a pity, A¡¯Ci, you can¡¯t see it and have missed out on such a beautiful sight.¡±


    Yin Ci thought to himself, ¡®The seasons are all wrong. It¡¯s winter now. Where would red leaves come from?¡¯


    Yet, he listened quietly, not exposing the deception.


    Yin Ci suspected that Shi Jingzhi had emptied his memories, gathering all the beautiful things from his recollections and transposing them onto Huilian Mountain. He listened as Shi Jingzhi vividly recounted the fluttering of red leaves, the sprouting of willow branches, and the description of ice flowers hanging from trees and mist dissipating in the forest.


    This person was young, yet it seemed like he had seen more beautiful sights than Yin Ci himself.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s voice was clear and pleasant to listen to. As Yin Ci listened, he slowly closed his eyes and leaned against the other¡¯s shoulder.


    He shifted their intertwined fingers towards their legs, using their body heat to warm them¡ªwithout inner force, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s fingers were icy cold, and his voice trembled slightly in the night breeze.


    Time passed, and the moon rose gradually, the darkness flowing like a tide at their feet. Shi Jingzhi ran out of things to describe and finally fell silent.


    He turned his head and noticed that Yin Ci had closed his eyes, sleeping soundly on his shoulder. Their black hair intertwined, slipping down his shoulder, emitting a gentle shimmer. Yin Ci¡¯s eyebrows were still slightly furrowed, but his expression was much more relaxed than before.


    The sky in the mountains was clear, with stars scattered all over. The two of them sat alone in the midst of heaven and earth, with their only source of warmth being each other¡¯s body heat, creating a faint sense of reliance.


    Suddenly, Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t feel like returning to the pavilion.


    He handed a cloak to Yin Ci, leaving the inner demon headlamp behind as it melted into the dark shadows of the mountains.


    For over twenty years, his thoughts and desires had always been suspended in emptiness. Now, they drifted down like snowflakes, settling on the ground. Perhaps his encounter with Yin Ci wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Over the years, he had been searching, and for the first time, he had found someone like this¡ª


    Someone who shared a similar level of pain as himself.


    ¡°I am sitting beside you.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi began to whisper again.


    ¡°I am smiling now. I am¡­ happy.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    After finishing the last chapter, I couldn¡¯t help but eat Lord Bai¡¯s inner demon for lunch. Tasty! (¡­


    Unfortunately, Lord Bai¡¯s inner demon can¡¯t be eaten, and everyone can only eat the fox¡¯s hand-made stew with white rice.

 CH 48

    The next day, Su Si was finally able to stand up using his snake tail. After adapting to sliding with his tail, he was actually faster than the others.


    However, his footwork and qinggong weren¡¯t yet fully developed. Su Si tightly held the butcher¡¯s cleaver, sighing all morning. If it weren¡¯t for Yan Qing¡¯s stubbornness reaching an exasperating level, Su Si would have seriously considered discussing with him and retreating outside the formation to wait for the others.


    ¡°San Zi, why don¡¯t you cast a divination?¡± After finishing the breakfast of bland bird, Su Si made one final attempt.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just to see whether today will be fortunate or unfortunate. After all, the guardian mountain demons aren¡¯t like ordinary monsters. If we can determine it¡¯s auspicious, we can walk more confidently.¡±


    On the contrary, if they received an ominous omen, he would have a reason to pull Yan Qing back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t predict with such precision, and whether it¡¯s a blessing or a disaster, a disaster can¡¯t be avoided.¡± Yan Qing shook his head. ¡°Everyone¡¯s inner demons haven¡¯t shown any anomalies, so there¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi enthusiastically approached. ¡°It¡¯s still good to cast a divination. The one we did at the Ghost Tomb last time was quite accurate, right? ¡­Or is it that you¡¯re worried divinations will shorten your lifespan?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t shorten my lifespan.¡±


    Since the sect master had spoken, Yan Qing took out a small packet of apricot pits from his chest. Six apricot pits were wrapped in green cloth, similar in size and shape, with one side coated in cinnabar and the other in black ink, emitting a shimmering light.


    Yan Qing then pricked his finger, drew a circle on a stone slab with his blood, and without going through the usual shaking of the head, he straightforwardly threw the apricot pits into the circle.


    The apricot pits rolled on the stone slab and soon came to a stop. The six apricot pits stood upright, with no distinction between red and black, with the black side of all facing Shi Jingzhi.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­Yan Qing, are these apricot pits defective?¡±


    Yan Qing tapped the stone slab, but the apricot pits seemed to have grown brains. They were using their pointed tips to maintain balance; none of them falling down.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as what was divined when entering the Ghost Tomb.¡±


    The six apricot pits stood quietly, accompanied by the giant human headlamp not far away. There seemed to be a hint of the scent of decay from a tomb in the wind. The cold wind was blocked by the headlamp, with only a faint breeze passing through the eye sockets of the head, causing the cotton cloth wrapped around the apricot pits to flutter.


    But the apricot pits remained still, not even rotating.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡±


    He felt a chill rise up his body, and it took a while to shake off the standing goosebumps. It was said that those who brought trouble upon themselves couldn¡¯t live peacefully. Just by standing upright, who would have thought that even the apricot pits would show him an unfavorable expression?


    Having seen the six black faces of the apricot pits, Shi Jingzhi lost interest. The journey had to continue since the divination was similar and the Ghost Tomb was safe enough. He handed the hemostatic ointment to Yan Qing and went to pester his disciples, avoiding reality.


    Not coming across any definite ominous omens, Su Si abandoned the thought of persuading Yan Qing to retreat from the mountain. He listlessly picked up Lord Bai and prepared to follow the group further up the mountain.


    Today was another sunny day, with a clear blue sky.


    It seemed that the Jianchen Temple had well maintained Huilian Mountain. The roadside snow was untainted by dust, and the headless stone statues were becoming increasingly hidden. The ice spring flowed smoothly over the rocks, and the withered vines were arranged in an elegant manner. Just looking at the surroundings, there seemed to be a touch of zen in the scenery.


    A little further away, the grayish-red ¡°bare branches¡± swayed unsteadily. They didn¡¯t seem to have a physical form and didn¡¯t exhibit any aggressive behavior. Yan Qing¡¯s eyeball shackles were hidden by his sleeve, and Su Si¡¯s snake tail was unremarkable. Aside from the giant human headlamp behind them, everyone had basically adapted to the presence of their inner demons.


    It seemed like there wasn¡¯t much danger after all.


    Su Si tensed his nerves for a while and then looked at the master and disciple of the Kushan Sect who were walking ahead.


    ¡®How strange,¡¯ he thought. Overnight, the impression Yin Ci gave him seemed to have changed.


    Before, Su Si was more wary of this eldest disciple with an unclear background than the sect master of the Kushan Sect. Although Yin Ci was gentle and low-key, lacking the high-profile presence unlike the sect master, he gave Su Si an inexplicable sense of danger. Su Si had carefully pondered but found no flaws in Yin Ci. With just a vague intuition, he had no reason to persuade Yan Qing to leave.


    And now, that feeling had become more pronounced.


    Although Yin Ci was being led by Shi Jingzhi, it was as if a layer of veil had been peeled away, revealing a formidable presence. That aura enveloped Shi Jingzhi by his side, emanating a strong sense of ¡°keep away from strangers¡±.


    While the sect master¡¯s actions seemed normal, Su Si couldn¡¯t tell if he truly hadn¡¯t noticed or if he had noticed but pretended not to.


    ¡­What kind of dangerous sect had his friend joined? Should they just find an excuse to stay at the Jianchen Temple and become monks?


    Lost in his thoughts, Su Si almost bumped into Yan Qing in front. The snake tail on the steps was already unsteady, and if Yan Qing hadn¡¯t caught him in time, he would have slipped and fallen.


    Yan Qing didn¡¯t stop randomly¡ªthere was a change in the appearance of the mountain road before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The accumulated snow and weeds disappeared, and there was no dust or cracks on the stone steps. The wind suddenly stopped without warning, and the atmosphere became inexplicably heavy. A strong sense of being watched descended from the sky, prickling their backs. It felt as if they weren¡¯t on a path to a temple but being observed from above by Buddha himself, as if this road led not to a Buddhist temple but to Sukhavati*.


    *(Î÷Ìì) Also known as Western Paradise/Heaven, it¡¯s an ancient Chinese Buddhist term used to refer to ancient India. In this case it¡¯s referring to basically a paradise.


    Sect Master Shi¡¯s smile gradually disappeared as he looked at the suddenly transformed stone steps. He lingered at the stone platform for the time it took to finish a cup of tea until Lord Bai took the lead before he started moving again.


    However, after walking for another two hours, the surroundings showed no signs of repetition, yet their position remained unchanged as they continued to wander on the mountainside.


    No enemy attacked them; it was just the bitter cold and freezing ground. This endless feeling was maddening enough.


    Shi Jingzhi shivered and said, ¡°Do even the Buddhist monks conjure up ghostly illusions? A¡¯Ci, have you sensed anything?¡±


    Yin Ci shook his head. ¡°No, we are indeed progressing and not going around in circles.¡±


    In the past, when Yin Ci was extremely bored, he had wandered around Huilian Mountain several times. Perhaps due to the absence of greed, hatred, and ignorance, Yin Ci had never encountered the three demon lords.


    Just from this, it was evident that their ability to conceal their presence was extremely advanced. The legend of the Mountain Guardians had been passed down for five to six hundred years, and whether or not there were generational changes, it wasn¡¯t surprising that they possessed some strange abilities.


    Not getting an answer, Shi Jingzhi had no choice but to forge ahead.


    Finally, the group reached the end of the path. As soon as the four of them stepped onto the end stone platform, the path beneath their feet vanished.


    They were led to a pond.


    The pond wasn¡¯t large and was surrounded by snow. The bottom of the pond was made of blue stone, and the water was clear and serene, as if nothing existed. Several colorful koi fish leisurely swam within it, creating a tranquil scene.


    In the center of the pond, there lay a Buddha head as tall as a man lying at an angle.


    The Buddha head had been weathered by wind and rain, so its features were blurred, but its serene expression was still apparent. Its neck was diagonally inserted into the pond, with the water barely touching one side of its cheek, turning the white stone into a bluish-gray hue. At first glance, it seemed as if it was peacefully resting on the water¡¯s surface.


    However, the most eye-catching aspect wasn¡¯t the Buddha head itself, but rather what was on the Buddha head.


    The eyes of the Buddha statue weren¡¯t visible to the onlookers¡ªcountless butterflies gathered on top of the Buddha¡¯s eyes, forming clusters. From a distance, it appeared as if those large eyes were filled with colorful bouquets.


    As the four of them approached, the outer layer of the ¡°bouquets¡± suddenly burst open, and brilliant butterfly wings fluttered in the sunlight, blocking out the sky.


    Shi Jingzhi stood still.


    He had never seen such beautiful butterflies before, and he didn¡¯t know how to describe their colors. Under the radiant light, the colors of their wings kept changing, captivating his gaze. Sensing the presence of the group, they flew over lightly, creating a gentle breeze.


    It was as if they were the very concept of ¡°beauty¡± itself.


    Time seemed to slow down abruptly, and Shi Jingzhi¡¯s mind felt like it was immersed in cotton. His limbs gradually lost sensation, and he felt as if he was soaked in a pool of warm water. A deeply satisfying sense of drowsiness rose from his belly, accompanied by a heavy feeling of peace.


    Perhaps he was dreaming, he thought. What did he just see?


    And why had he come here?


    Forget it. None of that mattered. All that remained in Shi Jingzhi¡¯s vision were the ever-changing colors, enveloped by this colorful breeze. A strong premonition surged from the depths of his heart¡ªa lifetime of desires was about to be fulfilled. This enchanting wind propelled him toward the ultimate paradise he had sought throughout his life.


    The feeling of liberation was too marvelous, and he couldn¡¯t think of anything else for the moment.


    Filled with infinite longing, Shi Jingzhi stepped forward without hesitation. However, as soon as he took a few steps, he couldn¡¯t continue. Something was weighing him down, keeping him rooted in place, causing extreme frustration.


    An unnamed anger instantly surged, and Shi Jingzhi raised his hand and struck in that direction.


    Although the palm strike had no inner force, the force behind it was just as strong. Yin Ci raised his hand and effortlessly caught it. Nevertheless, his fingers were slightly shaken by the impact.


    Yin Ci couldn¡¯t see the surrounding situation, but he could guess that things weren¡¯t looking good.


    He had no idea about Su Si and Yan Qing, but Shi Jingzhi was undoubtedly affected. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s aura had changed significantly, and the airflow around his head was exceptionally strange. Yin Ci reached out his hands and felt Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face, which felt thin and smooth in his hands.


    It felt like butterfly wings.


    Countless butterflies seemed to be wrapping around Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face, encasing his head in multiple layers. Although it wasn¡¯t airtight, it was enough to turn Shi Jingzhi into a blind man, unable to see.


    Unfortunately, Shi Jingzhi offered no resistance, as if he didn¡¯t notice the butterflies at all. His strike had failed, and he knelt softly on the ground. The number of butterflies enveloping his head grew, and Shi Jingzhi¡¯s head became two to three times larger, making a rustling sound that was uncomfortable to hear.


    ¡°Brother Yin, Yan Qing and I¡­ We¡¯re fine¡­¡± Su Si¡¯s voice was indistinct.


    Yan Qing also managed to speak. ¡°Sect Master Shi, I beg you¡­ His condition is particularly severe¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi paid no attention to their words. After swaying in place for a while, he stood up unsteadily and headed straight downhill. His steps carried a resolute momentum, almost causing Yin Ci to stumble.


    There was no wind in the surroundings, and the sound of the fluttering butterflies was extremely faint, like falling flower petals. Yin Ci firmly held onto Shi Jingzhi¡¯s waist while holding his breath, mentally visualizing the dance of the butterfly swarm.


    As if intoxicated or enchanted, the butterflies danced in a peculiar manner. Although he couldn¡¯t see their appearance, Yin Ci recognized them¡ª


    These butterfly demons had been recorded in ancient books but rarely encountered. Some called them ¡°Daydreamers¡± others called them ¡°Joyful Yellow Millet*.¡± They weren¡¯t inherently malevolent but extremely rare and difficult to deal with. As soon as Yin Ci recognized them, his heart sank.


    *In Chinese folklore, [huang liang] (»ÆÁ») is a magical food that is made from yellow millet. It is said that if you eat it, you will have extraordinary dreams and illusions, as if living in a fantasy world, thus it¡¯s often used metaphorically to refer to something as illusory, dreamlike, or unreal.


    In Huilian Mountain, they were likely called ¡°Greed Butterflies.¡±


    These demons usually appeared in groups, and the patterns on their wings naturally formed intricate formations. To protect their nests, they would paralyze their enemies in groups, using their desires as bait to lure them away. Once they left, the confused enemies would have no recollection and would naturally not seek out their nests again.


    The butterfly demons on Hualian Mountain had clearly been trained. The monks used human formations to lure those consumed by overwhelming desires right into their sight. Then, the butterflies would swarm out, kicking the enemies out of the mountain, seamlessly coordinating their attacks. This was a perfect match.


    If they rashly attacked the butterfly demons, the demons were likely to use the confused individuals as human shields. Even if Yin Ci managed to bind all three of them and continue dragging them up the mountain, the butterfly demons wouldn¡¯t easily disperse.


    On the other hand, if they were deceived by the ¡°Greed Butterflies¡± for too long, their consciousness may suffer damage, making it difficult to distinguish reality from illusion.


    There was only one way to dispel the Greed Butterflies.


    These creatures were drawn by human desires and could only be driven away by overcoming those desires. The deceived individuals must have their own awakening and completely suppress their desires.


    Yan Qing and Su Si were still young and had fewer attachments. They still possess their sanity and could free themselves. But looking at the condition of Shi Jingzhi, conservatively estimating, most of the Greed Butterflies had come to revel in his desires. Yin Ci had also witnessed Shi Jingzhi¡¯s almost insane obsession. Even on ordinary days, Shi Jingzhi was greedy and loved money. If they waited for him to have his own enlightenment, it would be harder than reaching the heavens.


    If he himself didn¡¯t succumb to greed, hatred, or ignorance, it would be better to send his master down the mountain and continue alone¡­


    No, with the interference of the Buddha Heart Formation, he couldn¡¯t proceed alone. Such crucial clues couldn¡¯t be entrusted to Su Si and Yan Qing, two outsiders. Yin Ci sighed inwardly and closed his eyes.


    Was the journey to Huilian Mountain destined to fail so easily?


    The author has something to say:


    Yin Ci: Patting his master¡¯s head; feels a thick layer of live butterflies.


    Yin Ci: ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­For the first time, I realize the benefits of not being able to see things (¡Á

 CH 49

    In an instant, Yin Ci considered many backup plans.


    For example, first taking everyone to escape, then asking someone else to lead him to the Jianchen Temple. As long as he provided enough reward, finding an ignorant and innocent child who didn¡¯t understand greed, hatred, and ignorance or an old person with weak desires shouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    However, the thought of getting close to a stranger made Yin Ci uncomfortable all over. On the other hand, if the monks saw that his sect leader was trapped outside the mountain, they would most likely become suspicious of anyone from the Kushan Sect. They were all eminent monks with observant eyes, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to ask freely while pretending to be a disciple.


    Yin Ci lowered his eyes.


    If he thought about it to the extreme, this matter wasn¡¯t entirely without a solution. But he instinctively resisted further contemplation. Having lived for so long, Yin Ci no longer deceived himself.


    ¡­He didn¡¯t want to give up on Shi Jingzhi.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hand trembled, as if wrapped in the cold wind of the previous night. Even if he had attacked while deeply dreaming, Shi Jingzhi still held his other hand vaguely, as if searching for his disciple¡¯s hand.


    I won¡¯t let you down.


    Very well.


    Yin Ci released Shi Jingzhi, and the empty darkness once again engulfed him. This time, he didn¡¯t panic; instead, a smile appeared on his face. All the worries were gone, and he would cut through the tangled mess with a sharp blade.


    If Yan Qing and Su Si dared to leak any information, he would kill them. At least for today, he wouldn¡¯t give up on Shi Jingzhi.


    He was offered a wooden peach and would repay with precious jade*. Time stretched on, and he almost forgot this feeling.


    *This line comes from a famous Chinese poem ¡°Papaya¡± from the Book of Songs by Wei Fang. The idea conveyed is of reciprocation and the appreciation of generosity. In this case, Yin Ci was offered a humble gift (Shi Jingzhi¡¯s affection of sorts) and would repay in extravagance (revealing part of his true power to save Shi Jingzhi¡¯s life).


    Yin Ci tightly grasped the Hanging Shadow Sword but didn¡¯t draw it. He slowly unleashed his qi, and the heavy bloodthirst instantly enveloped the entire scene, causing even the Greedy Butterflies in the air to pause for a moment.


    The qi was mixed but clear. Under the overwhelming bloodlust, Yan Qing and Su Si didn¡¯t dare to move. Shi Jingzhi, who was stumbling down the mountain, halted his steps and turned around.


    A familiar sense of oppression emanated from Shi Jingzhi, meeting Yin Ci¡¯s killing intent head-on. Compared to the time in Yuanxian Village, there was a hint of childlike grievance in this aura.


    The two forces clashed, shaking the earth, rippling the scales on the lake¡¯s surface, and startling countless birds in the forest.


    ¡°Shi Jingzhi, I don¡¯t like disturbing peaceful dreams. I¡¯m only taking you up the mountain, so endure it for now.¡±


    When they came out of the Ghost Tomb, Shi Jingzhi had bought him a scabbard made of ambergris wood. Ambergris wood carried a faint, soothing fragrance that could calm the mind. Yin Ci knew that the fox had a sharp nose, and this scabbard probably acted as an invisible rope, serving as a marker to find his disciple.


    Using it at this moment turned out to be a fortuitous move.


    The scabbard swiftly scraped against the ground, colliding with rocks, creating sparks. The precious ambergris wood ignited, emitting a thick aroma. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s movement paused, and Yin Ci soared up with the wind.


    Yin Ci lightly tapped Shi Jingzhi¡¯s shoulder with the scabbard, hitting three vital acupoints: qinghui, renshen, and yijing*.


    *Clarity: As far as I can tell, these are not actual acupoints and are just made up by the author.


    ¡°Converge your desires and calm your mind! Let your true qi flow slowly!¡± Yin Ci sternly commanded, with a tone full of authority as someone in a superior position.


    This was one of the Buddhist martial arts techniques derived from staff training. This method could eliminate distractions, guide one¡¯s true nature, and help individuals face their own hearts directly, removing worldly influences and diminishing desires. Shi Jingzhi, being exceptionally talented and not burdened by inner demons, would naturally find ways to restrain his desires.


    That was what Yin Ci originally thought.


    As the saying goes, even the wisest can make mistakes. Shi Jingzhi indeed revealed his true nature.


    However, this nature was like a collapsing mountain and a boiling sea.


    The madness beneath the Ghost Tomb that day suddenly magnified a thousandfold. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s momentum surged, nearly devouring Yin Ci¡¯s robust qi.


    The force felt like a roaring mountain and a raging tsunami, and a premonition of destruction swept over Yin Ci¡¯s spine like a needle. After a moment of shock, Yin Ci not only didn¡¯t retreat, but his cold blood slowly ignited.


    Shi Jingzhi stood still in place with his hands hanging unnaturally. His cotton outer garment had long been blown away by the wind, leaving only a thin gray robe. Now, his robe fluttered in the wind with his ink-black hair, while the butterflies on his head remained eerily motionless.


    No fear, no restraint.


    The previous trembling Shi Jingzhi seemed like a mere shell. Now, that shell had completely shattered, revealing an overwhelming torrent inside.


    Yin Ci had witnessed this madness before.


    In the history of Great Yun, there was a notorious tyrant who ruled for only a year. In a short span of a dozen months, that person plunged the world into war, causing the people to suffer. Yin Ci had seen that person riding in a golden chariot. Its golden wheels crushed decaying corpses and scorched the land, grinding countless pleading and cursing hands beneath the rumbling of the wheels.


    The tyrant laughed heartily, wearing his yellow robe in the wind.


    That young emperor, whose appearance was as divine as an immortal, had lost his sanity and fallen into madness. That madness was like a sticky vortex, engulfing all living beings around him and crushing any resistance.


    At that time, Yin Ci descended from the sky and stopped in front of the golden chariot, slashing the tyrant¡¯s throat with his sword. Blood splattered on the golden relief, and as the person died, their face still bore a mad smile, disdainful of the heavens and the earth.


    In terms of strength, the tyrant was far inferior to Shi Jingzhi, but their madness was equally terrifying.


    However, at this moment, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s madness had no origin and no target; it simply lingered in the air. Yin Ci faced the catastrophic momentum head-on, tearing open a path with his own strength and advancing once again.


    He could still continue.


    This set of techniques emphasized calming the mind. It was harmless to others, and yet the Greed Butterflies had already shown a negative response. Now that things had come to this point, it would be a waste to give up halfway. It was better to wait until the smoke and dust settled, until the snow melted away, and see what his master would be like.


    The scent of the scabbard became stronger as it struck several major acupoints on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s waist, thighs, and the back of his neck. Shi Jingzhi, like a skillfully reacting puppet, adhered smoothly, as if it were an integral part of him. Yin Ci¡¯s strikes broke several of his ribs in succession, leaving behind extensive bruising.


    Amidst intense pain, Yin Ci¡¯s voice didn¡¯t tremble. ¡°All gods become one, winds calm, rain stills.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s momentum grew even stronger, but his aura was like a fire without a source, burning and dispersing in an even more peculiar manner. His hands seemed guided by a divine will, and although he had lost his inner force, each move seemed to resonate with the heavens and the earth.


    Relying on the flow of energy, Yin Ci narrowly evaded, with the wind blades causing a few lacerations on his side.


    Perhaps due to the inability to see, there was a fleeting moment where Shi Jingzhi seemed to merge with the heavens and the earth.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t cease his movements. If confronting the opponent head-on was futile, then he would use softness to overcome hardness. He tried to soften his actions, transforming the sharp hostility into a gentle drizzle, so as not to further agitate the irrational Shi Jingzhi.


    ¡°Ask the heavens, ask oneself, but don¡¯t ask the world.¡±


    The scented scabbard struck again. This time, targeting the upper arm, chest, forehead, and lower back. The movements became increasingly gentle, akin to the touch between lovers.


    Shi Jingzhi attacked while retreating, as if something within him struggled and resisted the process of ¡°clearing the mind¡±. Unfortunately, Yin Ci¡¯s headlamp presence was like a mountain, leaving Shi Jingzhi with no room to retreat. As soon as he collided with that immense inner demon, he was bound in place by countless shadowy hands.


    ¡°Sweep away the dust and let the myriad of thoughts be calm.¡±


    With the completion of Yin Ci¡¯s response, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s momentum instantly froze.


    The dancing butterflies fluttered away from his head, revealing a teary eye. Yin Ci couldn¡¯t see this sight, but the overwhelming sorrow and confusion replaced the oppressive aura, dispersing with the scattering butterflies, pricking his skin like needles.


    Shi Jingzhi finally broke free.


    However, desires gathered and dreams shattered. The intensity of his longing was matched by the weight of despair.


    And Yin Ci was most familiar with this despair. Withdrawing the scabbard, he unilaterally altered the final step of the technique¡ª


    Instead of issuing a forceful command, Yin Ci grabbed Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hand and pulled him directly into his embrace.


    ¡°Shh.¡± He coaxed like one would comfort a child. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything. It¡¯s all over.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi closed his eyes, and the waves of emotions finally receded, leaving behind a heart full of ruins.


    Initially hindered in his steps, Shi Jingzhi felt angry¡ªcountless desires wrapped around him like cocoons. All fears and anxieties were shut out, and he didn¡¯t want to move at all, only wanting to continue forward in that ease.


    He had never felt so at peace since birth.


    Why disturb him?


    Wasn¡¯t he deserving of this moment of tranquility?


    ¡°Converge your desires, calm your mind. Let true qi flow slowly. All gods become one, winds calm, rain stills.¡±


    Someone unknown employed a demonic technique, gradually peeling away layer after layer of his desires. In that fleeting moment, Shi Jingzhi wished to destroy the heavens and the earth, to kill every living creature that took breath, just to have a moment of quiet around him.


    ¡­But why could he hear these things?


    The familiar headache resurfaced, and within the colorful illusions, a red leaf drifted slowly.


    Compared to the overly vibrant colors, that red leaf appeared dull. It was like a sharp blade, slicing through his heart.


    [Little brat, coming to a place like this. Are you seeking death?]


    Shi Jingzhi saw a person dressed in black¡ªa figure with disheveled ink-black hair and half-unfastened black clothing. Leaning against a giant tiger demon, he appeared relaxed, reclining with several empty wine jars strewn haphazardly. The tiger demon had its six eyes closed, peacefully napping on the ground. The person and the tiger leaned against a massive maple tree, surrounded by scattered white bones stained with fresh blood.


    It was deep autumn, and the ground was covered in red leaves. Bathed in the lingering rays of the setting sun, the entire world seemed to radiate.


    In his memories, Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t clearly see the person¡¯s face, but he remembered the scent of blood-soaked alcohol emanating from him.


    Just the recollection of this scene caused his head to ache unbearably.


    It felt as if countless voices were questioning him. What do you seek in life? If you seek to live, what is it that you seek in the remaining years?


    This person intruded into his mind without reason, undoubtedly connected in countless ways to his ¡°wish¡±. Shi Jingzhi thought dazedly as his ears were filled with the vibrations of fluttering butterfly wings.


    ¡­No, wasn¡¯t what he wanted was to ¡°live¡±? Where did all these messy thoughts come from?


    [Converge your desires, calm your mind. Let true qi flow slowly. All gods become one, winds calm, rain stills¡­ Kid, don¡¯t think about it too much. Just focus on this mantra. Don¡¯t keep nibbling on your fingers. If you¡¯re left with all sorts of scars, the girls won¡¯t like you in the future.]


    In the next fragmented scene, he was embraced by that person. The person¡¯s voice merged into a jumble, but it undeniably carried a hint of laughter.


    However, he only remembered the warmth of the person¡¯s chest and busied himself catching the red leaves before him, with the words entering one ear and leaving the other.


    Perhaps that was the most at ease moment in his life.


    But did such a moment truly exist? Why had he never remembered it before?


    As various desires were slowly extracted, Shi Jingzhi felt as if he stood exposed in the frigid, snowy landscape, gradually becoming panicked. His headache worsened, seemingly determined to prevent him from seeing what remained¡ª


    His most persistent and profound true self.


    In his memories, the person extended their arm, catching a red leaf floating in the air and handing it to him.


    [Stop grabbing aimlessly. Take it.]


    There was no hunger in his stomach, and all he saw was a brilliant golden red. The young him was held tenderly in someone¡¯s arms, seemingly seeing the world clearly for the first time.


    The red leaves fluttered like butterflies, and the stream sparkled with golden light. There were no curious or hostile eyes around; only a warm breeze and an endless sense of security from behind. That person gazed at him with utmost sincerity, eyes filled with laughter. Shi Jingzhi played with the red leaf for a while, then released it, watching it soar with the wind, resembling a cluster of burning flames.


    It was as if, in that moment, he was truly born into the world.


    Only at that moment, it seemed like he didn¡¯t want anything anymore¡­ For over twenty years, was his sole desire really just to ¡°live¡±?


    [Ask the heavens, ask oneself, but don¡¯t ask the world. Sweep away the dust and let the myriad of thoughts be calm. Remember it well, Little Mute. If you bite your fingers again, I¡¯ll hit you every time I see it.]


    At that time, he still couldn¡¯t escape from his abnormal desires. Whenever he unconsciously bit his fingers or suppressed his desires, that person would lift him up, pull his hand out of his mouth, and repeat the mantra¡­ Although the person had made many threats, they had never truly hit him.


    How could he have forgotten?


    ¡°Ask the heavens, ask oneself, but don¡¯t ask the world. Sweep away the dust and let the myriad of thoughts be calm.¡±


    The outside voices became clearer.


    Yes, this splendid dream was ultimately just a dream. Stepping out of the cocoon of desires, he still had to face the nearing end of his life and the suffocating reality.


    But he had no choice but to move forward. He didn¡¯t have time to escape anymore.


    Shi Jingzhi sobbed and finally broke free from that gentle dream. His head throbbed, and his heart felt like it was going to burst. Just as he was about to collapse, he fell into a warm embrace.


    The blurry memories seemed to find a fulcrum and abruptly pierced into reality.


    ¡°¡­A¡¯Ci.¡± He instinctively clung tightly to the person in his arms.


    Where did you learn your mantra? Who are you, really?


    And who am I?


    Shi Jingzhi had a thousand words to ask, but the intense pain in his head almost drove him crazy. So he could only hold onto his disciple tightly, like a drowning person clinging to the last piece of driftwood, gasping for breath.


    Truly, all thoughts were in despair, with only a flickering flame of his true intentions remaining.


    Shi Jingzhi had a few remaining butterflies scattered over his head, but there were hardly any left. Looking at the mess on the ground, Shi Jingzhi was left with an emptiness akin to being drained. He struggled to lift his eyes and looked at Yin Ci¡¯s face.


    That face remained calm and undisturbed, the ink-black pupils still without focus, but there was a hint of concealed concern.


    Unlike before, a Greed Butterfly landed on the tip of Yin Ci¡¯s hair and quietly folded its wings.


    Not far away.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is everything alright now?¡± Yan Qing, who hadn¡¯t been affected much by the Greed Butterflies, felt a bit dizzy and disoriented. However, when faced with the extraordinary pressure emanating from the disciple of the Kushan Sect, he immediately snapped out of it.


    Under the oppressive forces, Yan Qing¡¯s whole body turned cold, and his knees went weak like melting sugar. He couldn¡¯t even stand properly.


    As for Shi Jingzhi, that could be expected, but Yin Ci had just turned twenty, right? Had he spent too much time in the Taiheng Sect, leading to unnecessary misunderstandings about the martial world?


    Normally, at a time like this, Su Si would be bouncing around, telling him they couldn¡¯t stay in the Kushan Sect. After going through all of this, Yan Qing missed his friend¡¯s noisy presence a bit. At least it could bring him some sense of reality.


    However, Su Si¡¯s face was solemn, his brow furrowed.


    His condition wasn¡¯t much better than Yan Qing¡¯s. He was half-kneeling on the ground, in a slightly more dignified posture. Su Si didn¡¯t rush to persuade Yan Qing. Instead, his gaze was fixed on Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci, murmuring to himself.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± He looked at the shaky light behind Shi Jingzhi with an expression that had never been so serious before. ¡°Why is there an Immortal Sect ban on Sect Leader Shi?¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Si, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Maybe I saw it wrong.¡±


    Kinky Thoughts:


    I love this chapter.

 CH 50

    The Greedy Butterflies dispersed, and Shi Jingzhi managed to remain standing.


    He stubbornly supported his spine, still with a few Greed Butterflies perched on his head. Sensing his precarious state, Yin Ci furrowed his brow and tightened his embrace.


    There was more than one mountain in the Huilian Mountain Range. The Jianchen Temple was nestled among the three slightly lower peaks surrounding the main peak of Huilian Mountain. Because of the layered structure of three outer layers, the mountain range was named Huilian*.


    *Clarity: [Hui] (»Ø) means circles, return, revolve, among other meanings, while [lian] ( Á«) means lotus. Basically, the mountain range has three lower peaks that surrounds (revolves/circle around) the main peak making it look like a lotus, giving the mountain its name.


    The group was climbing the outermost and lowest peak, clearly guarded by the Greed Butterflies. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s condition had finally stabilized, and they should leave this area immediately to prevent another attack.


    Su Si and Yan Qing were still able to move, and if they mustered their strength and hurried, they might be able to escape before sunset.


    Yin Ci made a prompt decision. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you on my back, and we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    But Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s fine here. Let¡¯s rest here.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s voice was unusually calm. He tried to stand straight and gently squeezed Yin Ci¡¯s hand as if to reassure him. ¡°Besides, if I collapse like this, who will lead you?¡±


    Rest here? In front of the Greed Butterflies¡¯ nest?


    Yin Ci chuckled. ¡°Shizun, a person¡¯s state of mind is not constant. Your qi was desolate just now, and you don¡¯t seem like someone who has shattered their own vows. Your condition is also unstable. If you get lost in your thoughts again, the Greed Butterflies will build their nest on your head¡­ With this cycle repeating, we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s myriad of desires were only temporarily soothed and calmed, not disappeared completely. Moreover, this time his tranquility technique had borrowed external assistance, so it was impossible to maintain it for long.


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t immediately respond.


    He first released his embrace, took a step back, and gently placed his hand on Yin Ci¡¯s face, as if trying to use touch to replace sight. ¡°Are you not injured? I remember hitting you several times.¡±


    ¡°I managed to evade most of the attacks and didn¡¯t suffer serious injuries. Shizun, your consciousness was blurred. Perhaps you remembered incorrectly.¡± Was this person trying to change the subject? Yin Ci¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but darken.


    Shi Jingzhi furrowed his brow and looked at his disciple up and down. Yin Ci¡¯s clothes had several damaged areas, but there were no obvious wounds or bloodstains on his body.


    After a moment of silence, Shi Jingzhi changed the topic. ¡°¡­A¡¯Ci, that technique is quite useful. Where did you learn it?¡±


    ¡°That technique is called ¡®Purifying Words*¡¯, an adaptation of the Buddhist scriptures. It can be considered a somewhat esoteric technique for calming the mind. It was taught by my family, and it may have been passed down outside as well.¡±


    *[Wu Chen Yan] (ÎÞ³¾ÑÔ) Lit. means words without dust. It suggests that the words spoken are free from mundane or worldly contamination, making them untainted by worldly desires, attachments, or impurities.


    This was indeed not a lie.


    The adaptation was true, and its circulation was also true. In order to counter the state of losing control, Yin Ci tried many mental techniques, among which ¡°Purifying Words¡± was particularly effective.


    However, the version he used for Shi Jingzhi was his personal adaptation¡ªback then, to teach the Little Mute, Yin Ci modified the originally stern and imposing mental technique to make it gentler and more soothing, specifically targeting the conflicting desires.


    ¡°Purifying Words¡± didn¡¯t bring any benefits to martial arts practice, and there were countless calming techniques in the world. It wasn¡¯t a cure-all. It had been passed down in an ordinary and vague manner for hundreds of years, giving rise to numerous versions, making its origin difficult to trace.


    Indeed, Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t pursue further questions. He just planted the ¡°Medicine Cures Illness¡± flag into the ground, as if he intended to set up camp right there. ¡°My state wasn¡¯t good earlier, and I didn¡¯t memorize all the acupoints. A¡¯Ci, please teach me the method again in detail.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°Shizun, let¡¯s find another place to learn. It¡¯s not urgent.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi remained silent for a long time, then sighed lightly. ¡°To be honest, I have been running away all along.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Since I became conscious, I have been running away. It doesn¡¯t matter how unsightly I look; I take one step forward at a time, simply seeking to get by¡­ Now that A¡¯Ci is by my side, I feel at ease. Suddenly, I think it wouldn¡¯t be bad to walk forward righteously.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s voice was close, weak in tone, but with a hint of a smile.


    ¡°I have lost control in the Ghost Tomb before, and I have lost control in the forbidden area as well. Perhaps I could get through with a momentary burst of power, but as you know, A¡¯Ci, relying solely on undisciplined brute force, I would definitely be no match for true masters.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to run away anymore. All desires in the world are thoughts in my mind, and I must fully control them. Now it seems that there is nothing more effective than using the Greed Butterflies for training.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, teach me, okay?¡±


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    The reason why Greedy Butterflies were difficult to deal with lay in their nature of pursuing hope and indulging in pleasure. The more realistic the dreams, the more desperate one became upon waking up. If it was repeated over and over again, the contrast would be enough to drive a person insane.


    Not to mention that Shi Jingzhi had ¡°object addiction¡±. Even ordinary people sought solace in alcohol, pursuing momentary illusions and release. Even Yin Ci himself was eager to move forward and escape from the darkness before him.


    Yet this person firmly held his hand and said with a smile that he wanted to stay.


    To face the deepest fear and despair, to shape the heart with thousands of arrows piercing through.


    ¡°Rest for a moment and listen to the opinions of Yan Qing and Su Si.¡±


    Perhaps it was disagreement, or perhaps it was out of sympathy. Yin Ci instinctively avoided this topic.


    Indeed, not long after Shi Jingzhi sat down, the Greed Butterflies showed signs of approaching again. Yan Qing was on guard against them, heating the flatbread from his backpack and brewing tea with snow water. The four of them managed to have a meal together.


    Yan Qing and Su Si were unusually quiet. Yin Ci couldn¡¯t see the expressions of these two servants, but the solemn atmosphere permeated through the darkness, chilling the air, even making the food feel colder.


    ¡°Has Sect Master Shi ever had contact with the Immortal Sect?¡± Su Si finally asked with a heavy heart, halfway through biting the flatbread.


    Shi Jingzhi was somewhat surprised. ¡°The Immortal Sect? Are you referring to the Mishan Sect?¡±


    The Mishan Sect was the only ¡°Immortal Sect¡± recognized by the martial world. While the people of this sect may dress elegantly, their association with ¡°ascending to immortality¡± wasn¡¯t significant. Compared to other sects, the Mishan Sect excelled in exorcizing demons, creating formations, and crafting weapons. Among them, there were also masters who had tasted immortal wine. Over time, people started calling them the ¡°Immortal Sect¡±.


    Most of the extraordinary formation techniques circulating in the martial world were created by the Mishan Sect, and the remaining few were adaptations from the Mishan Sect¡¯s techniques. This path was profound, and it took ten to twenty years to achieve any accomplishment. There was a saying that you can¡¯t have both the fish and the bear paw*. Martial artists worshiped strength and were unwilling to waste time on such things.


    *(ÓãÓëÐÜÕƲ»¿É¼æµÃ) Idiom referring to you can¡¯t be greedy when faced with two desirable but mutually exclusive options. You have to make a choice between the two and can¡¯t have both. (AKA you can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too).


    As a result, the Mishan Sect became a distinct faction, clearly separated from other martial sects, truly deserving the title of the ¡°Immortal Sect¡±.


    However, the Mishan Sect was located in the far north of Great Yun, in an extremely remote location. Its disciples liked to feign profundity and appear mysterious, so ordinary people rarely encountered them.


    Shi Jingzhi racked his brains but couldn¡¯t figure out when he had any dealings with the people from the Immortal Sect. The only one who remained elusive in his memory was that person in black.


    After the dispersal of the Greed Butterflies, Shi Jingzhi kept trying to recall. However, memories were like shifting sands, uncontrollably slipping through his fingers and sinking into darkness.


    Yin Ci wasn¡¯t wrong; he hadn¡¯t overcome his own desires.


    He still couldn¡¯t remember the person¡¯s face or their voice. But he knew how that person smiled at him and how gentle their gaze was. That vague figure was hidden deep in his memories, casting a faint shadow over his true self, making it impossible for him to see through it.


    Could that person be from the Immortal Sect? Was it that person who tampered with his memories?


    With all his thoughts, Shi Jingzhi continued to conceal them, smiling as he replied, ¡°I have never seen anyone from the Mishan Sect. Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±


    ¡°When Sect Master used your techniques earlier, there was a heavenly and earthly qi. I thought it might be some kind of technique and couldn¡¯t help but think of the Immortal Sect¡­ I was overthinking.¡± Su Si followed with a forced smile.


    ¡°Uh.¡± Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t pursue further. ¡°If you two are uncomfortable staying here, go around and explore the surroundings. Remember to bring back some meat and use the dried rations sparingly from the bag.¡±


    Su Si was taken aback. ¡°Aren¡¯t we leaving?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°You two don¡¯t attract the Greed Butterflies much, so there shouldn¡¯t be any issues. I can¡¯t swallow this anger, so I intend to have another confrontation with them.¡±


    Su Si choked on the spot. After a while, he lowered his voice and leaned closer, saying, ¡°San Zi, this Kushan Sect¡­¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°¡­Let¡¯s not talk about it. I understand.¡±


    He stood up and casually lifted Su Si. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m going hunting with A¡¯Si.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi nodded approvingly, and several dozen more Greed Butterflies landed on his head, resembling a hat adorned with the radiance of spring.


    The sunlight was radiant, and the mountain breeze was pure as snow. The pond water was clear, and the koi fish leisurely swam.


    Only two people remained in front of the pond.


    Seeing that Shi Jingzhi had made up his mind not to leave, Yin Ci sighed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask Su Si?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi confidently replied, ¡°I know he definitely saw something just now. What if I press him too hard and he runs away? Su Si knows what¡¯s important. When the time comes, he will speak for himself.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me because of that too?¡± Even with the name of a descendant of the Su family supporting him, during their previous battle, his imposing demeanor, unlike that of an ordinary young man, was enough for Shi Jingzhi to sense something was amiss.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci is different.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s smile grew stronger.


    ¡°Even if you are the King Yan of the underworld, accompanying me until now, I have no regrets. Since there are no regrets, why bother getting to the bottom of it?¡±


    Yin Ci tightened his fingers, holding back all the considerations and probes.


    Shi Jingzhi had changed.


    Compared to the scattered state when they first met, Yin Ci vaguely sensed the contours of a person. ¡®It¡¯s such a pity,¡¯ he thought. With his eyes shrouded in darkness, he couldn¡¯t see Shi Jingzhi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you the ¡®Purifying Words¡¯. This time, I won¡¯t help you. You can only rely on partial acupoints, achieving half the result with twice the effort. Have you made up your mind?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The sunlight slowly crawled across their bodies, and Yin Ci could discern the passage of time. Besides that, he could only hear the rustling of clothes, the footsteps on water and stone, and the faint trembling of butterfly wings. Shi Jingzhi was using all his qinggong and inner force to confront the swarm of Greed Butterflies.


    This time, he wouldn¡¯t intervene, Yin Ci thought. Since Shi Jingzhi was willing to endure hardships, he had to learn to bear the consequences.


    Yin Ci sat on a stone platform with Shi Jingzhi¡¯s flag placed beside him. The flagpole felt smooth and warm to the touch under the sunlight. On the other side, there was a teapot and sweet cakes, and Shi Jingzhi even prepared a cushion for him. Flames flickered nearby, and he didn¡¯t feel the least bit cold.


    These items seemed to form a peculiar little formation. The scent of incense lingered around him, and even the darkness in front of him no longer felt heavy.


    Unfortunately, it was too far away, and Yin Ci couldn¡¯t sense the subtle air currents or know the progress of the battle.


    How is his cheap master doing? Has his mind been broken by the ever-changing desires, or is he still struggling?


    How wonderful it would be to catch just a glimpse.


    Finally, the surrounding temperature gradually dropped, and the distinctive chill of the night spread across the ground. From noon until sunset, several hours passed slowly. At this moment, the evening glow of the setting sun should have bathed the mountains and fields.


    The sound of clothes rustling ceased, and for the first time in those several hours, Shi Jingzhi stopped moving.


    Yin Ci twitched in place, instinctively trying to stand up. However, the accumulated coldness of centuries held him in place, anchoring him to the spot.


    ¡°Shizun?¡± After hesitating for a moment, he finally spoke up.


    ¡­He really wanted to catch a glimpse.


    In just an instant, he cast aside the suffocation brought by the darkness. The Greed Butterflies perched on Yin Ci¡¯s hair fluttered their wings.


    Before Shi Jingzhi could respond, the Buddha Heart Formation provided him with an answer. For some reason, in that fleeting moment, the darkness before Yin Ci¡¯s eyes suddenly dissipated.


    Sure enough, the sun was setting in the west, casting its radiant glow everywhere.


    The small pond reflected the evening sky, resembling molten gold. The Buddha¡¯s head in the center of the pond had slightly closed eyes, exuding a tranquil and compassionate aura. The pure white stone statue had been tinged with a deep blue by the night, adorned with a golden-red border, adding a touch of solemnity out of thin air.


    Shi Jingzhi was standing atop the Buddha¡¯s head.


    This time, his head wasn¡¯t covered by Greed Butterflies.


    All the butterflies flew in the air, forming a few clusters of thin clouds around Shi Jingzhi, obediently flowing with his movements. The evening sun was vibrant, and the evening glow was brilliant. The swarm of butterflies danced in this beautiful world, resembling sparks flying in flames.


    Like scattered red leaves in deep autumn.


    Hearing Yin Ci¡¯s call, Shi Jingzhi turned his head. A radiant smile graced his face as his long hair swayed in the breeze, the tips tousled by a dozen fluttering butterflies. His gray-white clothes were covered in the red glow, turning into a warm and cozy shade of red.


    Yin Ci finally saw the other person¡¯s eyes clearly. They were filled with joy and contentment, free from any shadows, brimming with vitality.


    Just like this noisy world, burning and crashing into his vision.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t know how long this brightness would last. He should have looked around¡ªat least turned around to see what kind of inner demon was behind him.


    But Yin Ci couldn¡¯t turn back. His throat felt slightly sore, and his gaze was fixed firmly on the other person.


    ¡®So, this is how it is,¡¯ he thought.


    At the moment his heart was set free, everything in front of him was once again enveloped in darkness. Yin Ci lowered his eyes, unable to see the terrifying inner demon as big as a mountain behind him.


    Shi Jingzhi remained completely unaware.


    He had been floating in despair and pain for most of the day, but he finally learned to gather his desires and firmly hold onto that madness. Although they would still cause him immense suffering and sleepless nights, they could no longer take away his mental state.


    The turbid sea of desires sank to the bottom, peacefully resting in the clear waters of his mind. They rose and fell with his thoughts, and the Greed Butterflies had no power over him.


    Considering it was a small progress, Shi Jingzhi was quite satisfied. Upon hearing his disciple¡¯s call, he turned his head with a smile, stepping lightly on the gentle breeze, and quickly appeared in front of Yin Ci.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, you¡¯ve made a great achievement. That mantra is truly effective. I can finally get rid of those butterflies! I thought it would take two or three days.¡± He patted Yin Ci¡¯s shoulder, feeling content. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for one more night and then continue our journey.¡±


    Yin Ci remained silent.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Congratulations, Shizun.¡±


    Yin Ci displayed a smile¡ªa smile that hadn¡¯t been calculated but came completely from his heart.


    Perhaps he truly was an evil entity from the abyss, but he would never become King Yan that sought lives.


    He wanted this person to live a good life.


    This time, it was Shi Jingzhi who stood frozen in place. He looked at this unfamiliar smile, and the overwhelming qi that had shaken the heavens and earth vanished in an instant. A slight uneasiness began to grow in his chest.


    Shi Jingzhi cleared his throat and turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll heat up a few red bean cakes¡­ A¡¯Ci, how many do you want?¡±


    At the same time, in Yidu.


    The National Teacher, Jiang Youyue, was practicing calligraphy when suddenly there was a light tapping sound behind him. He paused and looked up, only to see a bonsai on the shrine trembling slightly, blooming a few tiny flowers.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    His finger traced over the flower buds.


    ¡°Even though ¡®desire¡¯ has been sealed, it still wants to break free, huh? ¡­Master, you truly didn¡¯t misjudge him. That kid surname Shi is bound to have great potential.¡±


    ¡°He has only recently left the palace yet already made such progress. His little disciple is probably not unrelated to this.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    The fox really has a growth system ¡î-¡Æ(>¦Ø0)b


    Considering his growth environment, it¡¯s unreasonable for him to be able to suppress the 300-year-old Demonic Lord Yin right from the start¡­


    Demonic Lord Yin: With so many versions of ¡°Purifying Words¡±, you can just make it up.


    Fox Shi: Understood. It¡¯s so precise, you can¡¯t escape from this matter.

 CH 51

    After Sect Master Shi had a satisfying meal of red bean cakes, he suddenly felt uncomfortable sitting down as nails began to grow underneath his butt.


    With improved cultivation and accompanied by his beloved disciple, Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t waste such joyful moments. Since leaving the palace, he had never been this content¡ª


    Only the Kushan Sect knew about Yan Budu¡¯s letter left in Yuanxian Village. Even the enigmatic figure in his memories now had a clue called ¡°Purifying Words¡±. Several clues were lined up, waiting for him to unravel them one by one.


    Shi Jingzhi had always been tirelessly pursuing leads all by himself. When had he ever been so prosperous?


    So he boldly declared, ¡°A¡¯Ci, you¡¯ve been sitting for quite a while. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to relax.¡±


    Yin Ci no longer pretended to be obedient. He stood up casually and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi grabbed Yin Ci¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Yan Qing and Su Si. It¡¯s been too long.¡±


    The two walked through the woods like beautiful characters from a painting coming to life. Unfortunately, the figures in the painting couldn¡¯t drag along such a formidable inner demon. The human headlamp moved slowly, turning the painting of ¡°Two Immortals Roaming the Forest¡± into ¡°Two Ants Walking a Dog¡±.


    Not far into their walk, the dog got stuck.


    The human headlamp¡¯s numerous shadow hands on its base couldn¡¯t pass through the narrow passage. Moreover, the mountaintop was uneven, with peculiar peaks and stones. The inner demon carelessly got wedged into a small valley, unable to move forward. The valley was filled with mist, obscuring the headlamp¡¯s light and creating the illusion of a third mountain magically emerging.


    Shi Jingzhi sighed dejectedly. ¡°The misty scenery here is quite nice. Forget it. Let¡¯s go back the same way.¡±


    Yin Ci then pressed a finger to Shi Jingzhi¡¯s lips. ¡°Shh.¡±


    The warmth from his fingertip made Shi Jingzhi freeze in place.


    He soon heard voices¡ªYan Qing and Su Si were on the other side of the thin fog, discussing something. He vaguely caught words like ¡°Sect Leader¡± and ¡°Kushan Sect¡±, igniting Shi Jingzhi¡¯s curiosity.


    After spending a long time, the two servants managed to catch a sturdy deer. Afraid of defiling the pure pond of Buddha¡¯s head, they had to dismantle it on the spot. Oblivious to the headlamp as the mist covered their view, they didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    Su Si¡¯s meat-cutting skills were incredibly sharp, even faster than Yin Ci¡¯s. While separating the meat, he didn¡¯t stop talking.


    ¡°San Zi, we still have time to descend the mountain.¡±


    Unlike their previous teasing, Su Si¡¯s tone was serious this time.


    ¡°Their aura is not much different from the true masters I¡¯ve encountered. We didn¡¯t help them much when they were attacked by Greed. Do you really want to risk your life just to carry their luggage?¡±


    Yan Qing silently wiped the meat with snow.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave the Kushan Sect, it¡¯s fine for us to wait outside the mountain. They¡¯re searching for clues on the mountain, and they might not want outsiders to know too much¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. There¡¯s no need to say more.¡±


    Su Si paused cutting the meat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Si, how about this? I¡¯ll consult with the sect master later and send you down the mountain first. The reason you¡¯re with the Kushan Sect now is partly because of me, right?¡±


    Yan Qing remained as gentle as ever.


    ¡°Your inner demon is inconvenient, and I don¡¯t want to burden you. When you get out of the mountain, you can have a good rest and just wait for us.¡±


    Su Si completely stopped, and his expression turned somewhat unpleasant.


    Seeing Su Si frown, Yan Qing quickly added, ¡°A¡¯Si, I¡¯m not rejecting you. Greed, hatred, and ignorance¡ªI want to accompany the sect master on this.¡±


    ¡°But based on what you said earlier, you didn¡¯t even want to explore the Ghost Tomb, even with Taiheng protecting you.¡±


    ¡°The Buddha Heart Formation is completely different from the Ghost Tomb; it doesn¡¯t have that much malice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a monk. You think there¡¯s no risk just because there¡¯s no malice? If there¡¯s really no risk, can you stop those demonic sects? Speaking of malice, this time they¡¯re searching for Yan Budu¡¯s clue, and those two deliberately let you, his descendant, follow. Who knows what plans they have.¡±


    Seeing Su Si bristle with anger, Yan Qing wisely changed the subject and stopped talking about himself. ¡°The Jianchen Temple has a reputation for being both upright and compassionate. Those two have matters to discuss and wouldn¡¯t do anything excessive under the monks¡¯ noses¡­ Moreover, even if they¡¯re following Yan Budu¡¯s clues, what they seek is also the Shirou. Every sect is the same in this regard.¡±


    Su Si sneered. ¡°Seeking the Shirou for longevity? Let me tell you, those who are seeking it are out of their minds.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Those who openly seek longevity are either the emperor or people like Yan Budu, who are wealthy and treat others as commodities. They find life too difficult and always complain. Even commoners who seek longevity also hope for a heavenly life alongside it. San Zi, ask yourself. Do you really want to live forever like that?¡±


    Yan Qing was taken aback and slowly shook his head.


    ¡°So, if they can¡¯t understand why they¡¯re risking their lives for the Shirou, then that¡¯s just foolish. If they understand and still risk their lives, then they¡¯re like ghosts. No matter how you look at Sect Master Shi, they belong to the latter category, right?¡±


    ¡°His health seems to be poor. Maybe he just wants to cure his illness.¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Yan Qing gave up on further discussion. Su Si no longer pretended to have his previous childish demeanor and revealed a sharper nature. His words, combining stick and carrot, made everyone appear suspicious, like a cub with its leg caught in a trap.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back for now. We¡¯ve been out for quite a while.¡± Yan Qing changed the topic once again.


    Unexpectedly, Su Si didn¡¯t let himself be led astray. ¡°Let¡¯s clarify things first.¡±


    ¡°What things?¡±


    ¡°Should we leave the mountain early?¡±


    Yan Qing pondered for a moment and spoke firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to gain experience. Otherwise, the next time we encounter danger, I¡¯ll just hold you back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you holding me back. You shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this in the first place.¡±


    ¡°I trust my own judgment. A¡¯Si, you¡¯re not always right either.¡±


    Su Si stood still for a few seconds, and his face turned pale.


    Yan Qing instantly realized his mistake. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that time¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Si!¡±


    Su Si¡¯s voice sounded dry. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Not far away, Yin Ci¡¯s head was throbbing. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that, compared to these two immature youngsters, Sect Leader Shi was much more composed.


    Even the composed Sect Leader Shi didn¡¯t go over to greet them rashly. He stood in place for a while, then chose to take Yin Ci with him as they silently withdrew.


    Half an hour later, when faced with two conflicted servants, Shi Jingzhi remained composed, observing his breath and thoughts with a serene expression on his face, pretending to know nothing.


    Yin Ci finally understood the character of this person. Whenever he encountered unfamiliar people, Shi Jingzhi would spin one set of words after another. But when it came to the people around him, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be stern and was more cautious than anyone else.


    Sure enough, seeing Su Si and Yan Qing silent for a long time, Shi Jingzhi roasted the deer meat while leisurely approaching Yin Ci. ¡°A¡¯Ci, those two¡­¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    These two youngsters were still just immature, awkward in expressing their emotions. It was fine to let them be awkward. Shi Jingzhi himself didn¡¯t feel quite right at the moment, so interfering would only make things more complicated.


    Unexpectedly, Fox Shi pondered for a while and spoke more seriously. ¡°Yan Qing has a positive attitude, which is a good thing. When you have the chance, teach him a few moves regarding the use of inner force. You can convey it on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°You can do it yourself.¡± With no one around, Yin Ci couldn¡¯t be bothered to even call him ¡°Shizun¡±.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s tone suddenly turned stern. ¡°A¡¯Ci, I said I would only take you as my disciple, so I will only take you. If I start teaching Yan Qing too, wouldn¡¯t that break the rules?¡±


    With that said, he tore the roasted deer meat in half, giving one portion to Yin Ci. The deer meat was cooked ordinary and was nothing special compared to previous meals.


    However, the temperature was just right, which made Yin Ci think that his cheap master had paid attention to it.


    Yin Ci chewed the meat and couldn¡¯t help but soften his tone as he remembered the fleeting glance from earlier in the day. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not impossible. We¡¯ll do it when we have the chance.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s smile was full of gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t leave. He remained sitting next to Yin Ci, leaning against him. In the past, he would restrain his reliance on his disciple due to their master-disciple relationship. But now, without any concerns, he relaxed openly, like a tired bird finding its first branch.


    Yin Ci took another bite of meat, hiding a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. The person beside him was warm, occasionally shifting, like a wild animal that wanted to get closer but couldn¡¯t find a way.


    This journey was even more interesting than he had anticipated.


    ¡°Greed, hatred, and ignorance are nothing to fear.¡± Shi Jingzhi leaned against Yin Ci and spoke with a voice carrying a hint of drowsiness. ¡°Hatred leads to impulsiveness, and ignorance leads to an inability to distinguish good from evil. A¡¯Ci, you are indifferent, and Yan Qing is honest. Su Si might fall to ¡®ignorance¡¯, so let¡¯s help him when the time comes. Perhaps then he won¡¯t keep wanting to run away every now and then¡­¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly awakened, alarmed. ¡°A¡¯Ci, do you think these two quarreling kids might attract the Lord of Hatred?¡±


    ¡°No, there are four of us in total, and Greed is only attached to you with your ¡®object obsession¡¯. Ordinary people¡¯s emotions, such as joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness, aren¡¯t strong enough to disturb the monsters. To attract the Lord of Hatred, there needs to be years of accumulated resentment.¡±


    As Yin Ci spoke, he suddenly felt regretful¡ªif time could go back two hundred years, he would at least be able to lure out the Lord of Hatred and see its appearance.


    Unfortunately, now all his love and hatred were buried under thick ashes, unable to stir up even the slightest ripple.


    ¡°Very well, very well. It seems the descent from the mountain will be easier.¡± Shi Jingzhi breathed a sigh of relief after Yin Ci¡¯s explanation.


    It turned out that while Shi Jingzhi was adept at understanding people¡¯s desires, he wasn¡¯t very skilled at judging other emotions.


    The next day, the four finally crossed the outermost range of mountains and headed towards the middle-level peak. Su Si and Yan Qing still maintained a faint standoff¡ªalthough they hadn¡¯t fallen out completely, they were extremely polite to each other, lacking the closeness they once had.


    Su Si had always been intense in his emotions and had a somewhat dark side, but his temperament came and went quickly. In the past, Yan Qing would have gone up to coax his brother. However, this time, Yan Qing remained silent with a tense face, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Perhaps it was because he was certain that he couldn¡¯t fall into hatred, and with the Lord of Greed behind them, Shi Jingzhi no longer had his hesitating demeanor. The group from the Kushan Sect moved quickly, reaching the mountaintop in less than half a day. It seemed they were about to pass through this trial without any major difficulties¡ª


    But the Lord of Hatred arrived.


    Unlike the boisterous Lord of Greed, its presence couldn¡¯t be seen even after the group was bound in place.


    The author has something to say:


    Upon careful thought, the three Lords of Greed, Hatred, and Ignorance might not be the guardians of the mountains but are more like skinning knives.


    Under the skinning knife, no one can escape (?


    Although San Zi may night not be considered on onion _(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)

 CH 52

    Everything happened in an instant.


    When the monster resembling the Lord of Hatred attacked, the group was walking on a cliff-side trail. The sudden change erupted in close proximity, leaving them with no room to retreat.


    The air was filled with the distinct fragrance of pine trees. The dark green pine forest contrasted with the gray stone of the mountaintop, immersed in milky-white mist. On the other side, thin mist rolled beneath the cliff, blurring the view of the mountain below into a hazy blue.


    What should have been a soothing and relaxing scene had now become incredibly treacherous.


    Yin Ci was the first to react, feeling the ¡°ropes¡± that bound him. The ropes were slippery to the touch, resembling bloody tendons, with eyeballs still wriggling on them, struggling in his palm.


    It was Yan Qing who had been affected.


    Yan Qing stood at the end of the group, staring blankly at his hands. His eyeball shackles squirmed wildly and shot in all directions, instantly binding everyone tightly.


    Demonic qi surged from all directions, but there was no sign of the monster.


    Yin Ci coldly snorted and directly broke the flesh shackles on his body. Yan Qing let out a scream, half-kneeling on the ground. A deep wound, exposing bone, appeared on his arm. His grayish-black clothes were soaked with blood, approaching a pitch-black color.


    Shi Jingzhi was horrified. ¡°A¡¯Ci?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better that Yan Qing got injured than the entire party getting wiped out. That goose demon didn¡¯t give any warnings, so it probably won¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Yin Ci didn¡¯t hesitate. With a palm strike, he also broke the flesh shackles on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s body.


    This time, Yan Qing didn¡¯t even have the strength to scream in pain. The torment inflicted by his inner demon affected him directly. He hunched over and completely sat on the trail as more blood poured out.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel that his disciple was getting further and further away from the word ¡°honest¡±, proving Su Si¡¯s argument that ¡°the Kushan Sect isn¡¯t a good group.¡±


    However, while Yin Ci¡¯s methods were cruel, they were also reasonable.


    Shi Jingzhi threw the medicine box and decided to make up for the lost opportunity. Unexpectedly, as he approached Yan Qing, several flesh shackles shot out, causing Shi Jingzhi to stumble and nearly fall off the cliff.


    Yan Qing, like a spider gone out of control, unleashed the flesh shackles like a spiderweb, attempting to bind everything around him.


    ¡°The inner demon transformed. Something¡¯s not right!¡± Shi Jingzhi swallowed a mouthful of saliva and pressed himself against the rock wall. ¡°The monk¡¯s goal is to drive people away, but this seems¡­ This seems like¡­¡± like an attempt to kill and silence them.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t have time to chat with his master. The gap in experience was exposed at this moment¡ªYin Ci couldn¡¯t fit through the trail with the human headlamp, so he had to climb along the cliff top above the trail. Taking advantage of his inner demon, he climbed up the shadowy rocks, grabbed a few flesh shackles, and pulled Yan Qing up to the cliff top. Lord Bai, seeing the situation wasn¡¯t good, bit onto Yin Ci¡¯s clothes and used the momentum to climb up as well.


    Leaving the narrow environment of the trail, the trouble caused by the flesh shackles was instantly reduced by half. Shi Jingzhi stepped onto the rocks and climbed up to the cliff top. Just as he was about to catch his breath, his heart tensed up again.


    Su Si hadn¡¯t come up with them.


    And until now, Su Si had been too quiet.


    Even if the two of them were having a conflict, Su Si wouldn¡¯t be so cold-blooded as to show no reaction when Yan Qing lost control. Shi Jingzhi skillfully dodged several flesh shackles and leaned over the edge of the cliff, trying to find any trace of Su Si.


    A gust of black wind rose into the sky, and if Shi Jingzhi hadn¡¯t reacted quickly enough, his head would have been bitten off by that black wind.


    A giant snake climbed up to the cliff top. Its pitch-black snake pupils were devoid of emotions, and its snake tongue was a dim black color. The black snake scales were smooth, and the flesh shackles couldn¡¯t bind it; instead, it broke a few of them.


    It slithered forward, hissing, exuding complete hostility.


    Shi Jingzhi took a breath. ¡°Su Si?¡±


    That snake tail undoubtedly belonged to Su Si. However, at this moment, this person had been completely consumed by his inner demon, devoid of rationality.


    Another transformation of an inner demon.


    Shi Jingzhi anxiously looked towards Yin Ci, relieved that the headlamp wasn¡¯t moving and didn¡¯t show any tendency to turn into a monster. When he spoke again, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s words were filled with bitterness. ¡°A¡¯Ci, didn¡¯t you say they were just having a quarrel?¡±


    Now it seemed that quarrel had reached the level of long-standing resentment. Shi Jingzhi swung the ¡°Medicine Cures Illness¡± flag, trying his best to resist the snake¡¯s bite, but he didn¡¯t dare to use too much force, afraid of accidentally killing someone.


    Yin Ci shook off Lord Bai and leaped up lightly. He caught his own master off guard, and the two of them leaped onto the headlamp, leaving the transformed Yan Qing and Su Si behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a problem between the two of them.¡± After confirming that he had saved the fox, Yin Ci spoke again. ¡°Close your eyes and sense the demonic qi.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi, who had just been searching for people and dodging attacks, broke out in a sweat. Now that he was brought away from the battlefield by Yin Ci, he finally calmed down.


    He tightly grasped Yin Ci¡¯s wrist and closed his eyes slowly.


    Seeing everyone affected and the mountain guardian no longer suppressing its aura, the demonic qi around them surged. Compared to that, the hostility of the Greed Butterflies seemed gentle to the point of being negligible. Upon closer inspection, the demonic qi was divided into two forces, with similar intensities. They exuded boundless malice and madness, yet they scattered and drifted, impossible to locate.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Based on the intensity, both the Lord of Hatred and the Lord of Ignorance have come,¡± Yin Ci whispered. ¡°What¡¯s Su Si¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been swallowed by his inner demon and turned into a snake. A¡¯Ci, The Lords of Greed, Hatred, and Ignorance are all powerful demons. They each occupy their own territory and shouldn¡¯t have met. This definitely isn¡¯t the work of the monks. Otherwise, we¡­¡±


    Seeing Shi Jingzhi stop halfway through his sentence, Yin Ci smirked. ¡°Shizun, did you finally figure it out?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi sighed. ¡°Yan Budu.¡±


    They had encountered that madness and malice countless times in the Ghost Tomb.


    The Buddha Heart Formation wasn¡¯t often activated, but the mountain guardians were always present. Yan Budu only instructed them to visit the Jianchen Temple, but he didn¡¯t mention that the clue was inside the temple.


    Thinking about it, the eminent monks of the Jianchen Temple weren¡¯t just decorations. Even if Yan Budu was strong, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave a clue that could last for a hundred years in the temple. However, the monks weren¡¯t tainted by greed, hatred, or ignorance, so they couldn¡¯t see the mountain guardians. Even if they managed to see it reluctantly, it would never attract more than one at a time.


    Yan Budu played his hand well by hiding the clue connected to the mountain guardians.


    ¡­But was this really a clue?


    The Lord of Hatred and Lord of Ignorance had been dealt with by Yan Budu, which greatly unsettled everyone¡¯s state of mind and caused their inner demons to transform. Now it seemed more like a trap leading people to a dead end.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s gaze stopped at the edge of the cliff. Yan Qing knelt on the bare cliff top while blood flowed from his body. Su Si, who had transformed into a black snake, slowly approached, not hiding his killing intent.


    Shi Jingzhi was about to go down and rescue him but was stopped by Yin Ci.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, let go. They are members of the Kushan Sect after all¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hatred begets rage, rage blinds the eyes, calamity befalls the innocent. Ignorance begets resentment, resentment engulfs the mind, devouring the self. In that case, Yan Qing has fallen into hatred, and Su Si has fallen into ignorance.¡±


    Yin Ci¡¯s voice remained steady, cold and unchanged.


    ¡°Even if Yan Budu made a move, it won¡¯t change the nature of the mountain guardians. If these two can resist the transformation of their inner demons, the Lord of Hatred and Lord of Ignorance won¡¯t be able to force them to their deaths.¡±


    ¡°But they don¡¯t seem like they can resist.¡±


    The two servants were affected, while one disciple was blinded. Seeing the sect on the verge of collapsing before his eyes, Shi Jingzhi was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.


    ¡°Regardless of whether it was the mountain guardians or Yan Budu who meddled, their inner demons are more easily influenced now. If we continue to just watch like this¡­ A¡¯Ci?!¡±


    Yin Ci suddenly embraced Shi Jingzhi, his five fingers running through the cool black hair, burying his nose in his master¡¯s shoulder, and taking a deep breath.


    It¡¯s all over. The entire sect has gone mad. Shi Jingzhi stood stiffly in place as a wave of grief rose from the depths of his heart¡ªhis elder brother actually dared to complain that he was abnormal. Compared to these few, he was incredibly normal to an alarming degree.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. With the inner demons easily influenced now, they probably don¡¯t discriminate in choosing their targets. This might actually be of use to me.¡± Yin Ci¡¯s voice remained steady.


    The situation was perilous. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s breathing quickened slightly, and his body temperature rose even more compared to before. Yin Ci tightened his grip on the strands of hair in his hand, trying to recall that moment in front of the nest of the Greed Butterflies.


    That moment when the rosy light broke through the darkness and made him forget the pain of the dark prison.


    Shi Jingzhi was young, yet he could still train his mind with the Greed Butterflies and control the demonic lord. He was familiar with various techniques and had the assistance of current spells. If he couldn¡¯t accomplish it, wouldn¡¯t that be laughable?


    A surge of enthusiasm exploded from his chest. When Yin Ci lifted his eyes again, his gaze was as cold as frost.


    ¡°The techniques of the two demons are powerful and cannot be controlled remotely. They deliberately scattered their demonic qi, probably because they didn¡¯t want to be discovered¡ªthey must be hiding nearby. We just need to capture them.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi immediately shook. ¡°Your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Under the influence of the spell, the inner demons are more easily aggravated, but they are also easier to calm down.¡± Yin Ci released Shi Jingzhi and firmly fixed his current state of mind. ¡°You and I will work together. You will protect the lives of those two, and I will search for the demon lords. How about it?¡±


    Before Shi Jingzhi could answer, Yin Ci smiled lightly. ¡°So this is what my inner demon looks like¡­ No wonder Shizun knew something was wrong at first sight.¡±


    Facing the formidable inner demon like a mountain, Yin Ci appeared unsurprised.


    Shi Jingzhi had a thousand questions to ask, but the situation under the headlamp wasn¡¯t good. If they continued to chat, Su Si would swallow Yan Qing for lunch.


    He had no choice but to quickly nod and jump down.


    Yan Qing was still kneeling in the same spot, with flesh shackles forming a dense web around the eyeballs. He seemed to still have consciousness and was trying to struggle to stand up. Unfortunately, he had no control over the flesh shackles, and the flesh web was like ten fingers connected to one heart. Whenever Yan Qing moved slightly, he would step on his own body, causing him excruciating pain.


    Su Si, on the other hand, had completely lost his humanity. The black snake¡¯s mouth opened wide, its sharp fangs tearing at the eyeballs, causing the murky fluid in the eyeballs to splatter with blood, worsening Yan Qing¡¯s condition.


    With Yin Ci¡¯s assistance, Shi Jingzhi felt somewhat relieved. Using the force of his descent, he avoided dozens of entangling flesh shackles and struck the snake¡¯s head directly. The black snake let out a painful hiss and fiercely bit back.


    ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t kill him!¡± Yan Qing desperately shouted.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill him. I won¡¯t. You focus on yourself and stop throwing flesh shackles everywhere!¡± Shi Jingzhi dodged the black snake and spoke rapidly. ¡°I say, you are so young yet have a broad-minded perspective. Where did you get such a grandiose spirit?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You attracted the Lord of Hatred, and your brother attracted the Lord of Ignorance, which led to your current state. If you really can¡¯t move, why not say a few comforting words to Su Si first; soothe him back into human form, and then talk¡ª¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s spirits lifted. ¡°Will that really work?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°It¡¯s how it¡¯s done in plays. There¡¯s no harm in trying.¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed, and the black snake took the opportunity to bite and crush dozens of eyeballs. In pain, the onslaught of the flesh shackles became even more frenzied, almost binding Shi Jingzhi. The inner demons of the two intensified, and the surrounding pine forests slowly shattered, making the scenery more distorted.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡±


    He stumbled and ran to Yin Ci¡¯s side, back to back for defense. ¡°Yan Qing is badly injured. Just maintaining consciousness is difficult for him. Su Si¡¯s snake skin is extremely thick. I can¡¯t knock him out. If I have to attack, it can only be a lethal strike.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Yin Ci didn¡¯t initiate an attack. Though he was at the center of the battle, he moved gracefully like a falling leaf, devoid of any hint of chaos. ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Let¡¯s observe our surroundings.¡±


    In the distorted landscape, the pine forest and the cliff disappeared together. The serene landscape transformed into an extremely ordinary, desolate mountain scene.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°Could this also be¡­¡±


    ¡°The two are deadlocked, and their inner demons are further transforming. The speed of their transformation is so fast, probably due to the influence of the Buddha Heart Formation. As I said, ultimately, they must resolve their inner demons themselves. You don¡¯t need to end the battle; just force them to regain clarity.¡±


    ¡°I can only make them hold on for a few more hours. People all have their limits. If this situation is not resolved¡ª¡±


    Yin Ci answered nonchalantly, ¡°If the cause of their inner demons is right in front of their eyes and they still can¡¯t distinguish the importance, then we don¡¯t need these servants. To find Yan Budu¡¯s clue, we have to capture the Lord of Hatred and Lord of Ignorance alive.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s actions froze.


    He looked at Yin Ci with a hint of confusion. When his sight was restored earlier, that touch of warmth from Yin Ci didn¡¯t seem false, and now his indifference also seemed genuine. This person seemed to have sealed himself in a thick cocoon, observing everything from a distance and making judgments based solely on reason.


    As a master, was he also confined within this cold ¡°reason¡±?


    But this thought only lasted for a moment.


    Yin Ci was right. Neither he nor Yin Ci could attract the Lord of Hatred and the Lord of Ignorance. Whether it was finding clues or saving lives, Yan Qing and Su Si had to stay alive.


    Shi Jingzhi stopped by Yan Qing¡¯s side, swiftly wielding the ¡°Medicine Cures Illness¡± flag, creating a fierce whirlwind. Although he couldn¡¯t change the course of the battle, the flesh shackles couldn¡¯t approach his body. Shi Jingzhi rummaged through the medicine box, pouring and stuffing medicine into Yan Qing¡¯s mouth, temporarily stopping the gushing blood.


    After a while, the scenery on the mountaintop finally stabilized.


    Shi Jingzhi recognized the familiar surroundings. It was a desolate mountain near Xizhuang.


    Amongst the chaotic flesh shackles and the giant snake, two children appeared. One was delicate and lovely, with a tear mole at the corner of their eye. The other looked like a mummified corpse dug out from a grave, thin to the bone, with only a pair of red eyes retaining a glimmer of light.


    It was Su Si and Yan Qing.


    The giant snake and the flesh shackles both stopped in mid-air.


    The young Su Si cooked and shredded fish, feeding it bit by bit to Yan Qing. The latter seemed like a starved ghost, eating rapidly as if trying to choke himself to death. It was winter, yet Yan Qing¡¯s arms were exposed, covered in various bite marks and bruises.


    [He didn¡¯t give you any food? I told you. Hide the meat I gave you. Don¡¯t give it to him.] Su Si complained while feeding Yan Qing. [You should let him starve.]


    [¡­That¡¯s my father. I only have my father.] Yan Qing stopped eating and said sullenly.


    Su Si gnashed his teeth. Judging by his expression, he really wanted to say, ¡°Your father is not a good person.¡± However, judging by the scene, this conversation had likely happened between them before. Uttering those words would probably not lead to any good outcome.


    [When I leave, won¡¯t you starve?] Su Si sighed and fed Yan Qing a bit more fish. [The food he gave you isn¡¯t even enough to feed a cat.]


    Yan Qing immediately stopped eating. He was so thin that his eye sockets appeared sunken, and his pair of red eyes looked particularly frightening. [You¡¯re leaving?]


    [I overheard it. A few days ago, someone from the village came and offered to buy me for one or two silver coins, saying they would take me to the city for a good life.]


    Su Si sat on a rock, swinging his legs.


    [I knew it. My parents still care about me. I eat a lot, and I can find food on my own. It¡¯s normal for them not to care about me. You see, now that there¡¯s a good opportunity, they still remember me and haven¡¯t sent my brothers away.]


    Yan Qing loosened his claw-like hand and furrowed his brows like a little adult. [Go to the city for a good life?]


    [Yeah, something about the Nanfeng or Beifeng Pavilion. My father told me this morning that as long as I go with them, I¡¯ll have a full meal every day.]


    Yan Qing vigorously shook his head. [Don¡¯t go. I heard from Mr. Bai that it¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s not a good place.]


    Su Si was stunned for a moment, showing a trace of anger. [Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You must have misheard! Can my father deceive me?]


    [I can read! I¡¯ve also seen it before. It¡¯s a job of the lowest class, and it will invite criticism¡­]


    [Then tell me, what is the lowest class, and how does it invite criticism?]


    Yan Qing saw his friend getting angry and became anxious, his face turning red. [I-I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s not good. Books don¡¯t lie.]


    [My parents wouldn¡¯t deceive me!] Su Si raised his voice. [You just don¡¯t want me to go, right?]


    Yan Qing grabbed Su Si¡¯s clothes and shook his head vigorously, but he didn¡¯t know how to refute him. Seeing Yan Qing about to cry, Su Si calmed down on his own. [When I have a good life, I will definitely come back to see you.]


    [Don¡¯t go. I beg you.]


    [They¡¯ve already given the money¡­ Listen, I dried a lot of meat on the mountain, enough for you to eat for a year or six months. Eat it secretly. Don¡¯t foolishly give it to your father.]


    [I¡¯m begging you.] Yan Qing repeated incessantly.


    The two children¡¯s figures suddenly disappeared.


    In the next instant, the mountaintop remained the same, but the people had changed¡ªYan Qing packed a small bundle and followed Su Si firmly, showing signs of transforming into a human-shaped shackle. Su Si, on the other hand, changed into new clothes and walked towards the outskirts with a fat, middle-aged man.


    When he saw Yan Qing, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry. [Don¡¯t follow me. If your father finds out you skipped work, he¡¯ll beat you when you go back.]


    [I don¡¯t care.] With a middle-aged man watching from the side, Yan Qing closed his eyes cautiously. [If you don¡¯t stay, I¡¯ll follow you until you agree to stay.]


    [Don¡¯t make a fuss. We¡¯re going to take a carriage later.]


    [I don¡¯t care.]


    Yan Qing straightened his small, upright back as if he had gathered all his courage, speaking slowly and deliberately.


    [The place you¡¯re going is not a good place. I¡¯m not lying.]


    The middle-aged man pulled Su Si and didn¡¯t pay it any mind. [Alright, let¡¯s go. Whatever he does, let him be.]


    The small carriage was piled high with mountain goods. Su Si squatted among a pile of dried herbs, looking out towards the outside of the carriage. Yan Qing truly followed behind, stumbling and never stopping. After watching for a while, Su Si seemed unable to bear it and let down the curtain.


    ¡°I remember.¡± Yan Qing sighed beside Shi Jingzhi. ¡°In the end, I couldn¡¯t keep up with him. I can only follow from afar.¡±


    ¡°You followed all the way?¡± Shi Jingzhi sighed.


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Yan Qing closed his eyes, and the flesh restraints around him calmed down slightly.


    The conflicting scenes eventually favored the inner demon on Su Si¡¯s side. In the next scene, only the young Su Si and the middle-aged man¡¯s corpse remained.


    That middle-aged man didn¡¯t successfully bring him out of the mountain.


    [You despicable person, how dare you offend Taiheng.] Shi Zhongyu stood with her sword hanging down as blood dripped from its tip. She looked much younger than she was in the Ghost Tomb, still appearing as a young girl. A female disciple, around fourteen or fifteen years old, hid behind her, tears still streaking on her face.


    After comforting the female disciple, Shi Zhongyu turned to the frightened Su Si and her tone softened. [Do you know where he was planning to take you?]


    Su Si stammered. [H-He¡­ He told my parents he would take me to the Nanfeng Pavilion, where I would eat well.]


    Shi Zhongyu patted his head, and her tone showed a hint of reluctance. [Poor child, that¡¯s not a good place.]


    Upon hearing this, Su Si¡¯s eyes immediately reddened. He was at a loss but clenched his lips, stubbornly refusing to cry.


    In the heart of a child, parents were everything. Yan Qing, who had been beaten until he was barely alive, still dared to hold onto a glimmer of hope. How many children were willing to face the collapse of heaven and earth head-on?


    Seeing that he was sensible, Shi Zhongyu¡¯s tone became even gentler. [Your physique is not bad, and your appearance seems to indicate talent. I happen to need a young attendant for my sword. Would you like to accompany me and join Taiheng?]


    As the leader of the righteous path, even if it was as secluded as Xizhuang, they still knew about the Taiheng Sect.


    Su Si was only seven or eight years old and hadn¡¯t experienced such ups and downs. He stared blankly at the white-clad horses of the Taiheng Sect for a while, his soul seemingly absent. [Is it true? Can I have enough to eat if I join Taiheng?]


    Shi Zhongyu chuckled. [Naturally.]


    Su Si looked at the blood on Shi Zhongyu¡¯s sword, gathered all his strength, and choked out a question, [C-Can I become one the Greats like Big Sister?]


    [As long as you want to.]


    Su Si¡¯s three souls and seven spirits finally returned. He wiped his face haphazardly and gained some determination in his eyes. [Uh, yeah. I think I can help Big Sister now! The mountain road is difficult, but I know this place better than anyone else¡­ Big Sister, why did the prestigious Taiheng Sect come to this desolate mountain?]


    [To hunt down evil people.] Shi Zhongyu squatted down and draped a warm cloak over him. [Do you have any red-eyed people in your village? They¡¯re not human; they are demons that must be eliminated.]


    Although wrapped in a cloak, Su Si became even more stiff. He struggled to maintain a faint smile and put on an obedient look.


    [¡­No.] He sniffled. [I know everyone in the village, and there are no red-eyed people.]


    Su Si¡¯s expression twisted. He was just a young boy, and Shi Zhongyu thought it was due to his recent realization of being abandoned by his parents and not being able to control his emotions. She didn¡¯t suspect anything. [I¡¯ll inform my master later and register your name. When we reach the Zhuangzi, I¡¯ll also greet your parents.]


    [I¡­]


    [What is it?]


    [Big Sister, I can¡¯t go with you.] Su Si¡¯s tone was calm, but tears kept flowing. [I have to take care of my little brother. If I¡¯m not there to watch over him, he¡¯ll starve to death.]


    Shi Zhongyu was surprised. [You¡­]


    [I¡¯m going back first.] Su Si stood up.


    [You can come with us¡ª]


    [No, he¡¯s worried about me. He¡¯s definitely still running on the mountain path.] Su Si said with a trembling voice. [When I grow up and settle him down, I will definitely go to Taiheng and become one of the Greats.]


    Shi Zhongyu shook her head. [I understand you¡¯re frightened. Follow me back to the camp for now, and tomorrow I¡¯ll take you back on horseback, so you can return more easily¡­ Wait, why are you running?]


    Su Si threw off the warm cloak and rushed into the nearby bushes. The terrain was strange, and with just one run, he left Shi Zhongyu far behind. She had to take care of her junior sister*, so she couldn¡¯t catch up.


    *[Shimei] (ʦÃÃ). Term used to refer to a girl younger than you within the same sect.


    Yan Qing had been crawling and scrambling in the mountains for a day and a half, covered in bruises from falls. Just as he propped himself up with a branch, planning to continue forward, Su Si ran back.


    [Taiheng is coming to arrest you. I came back using a shortcut and bought some time.]


    As soon as he saw Yang Qing, he spoke hoarsely.


    [Hide first. I¡¯ll go back and inform the people in the village. They¡¯re afraid of a bad reputation, so they¡¯ll definitely help hide your father¡­ Your father doesn¡¯t have the ghost eyes, so he can hide well. Y-You must hide well.]


    Yan Qing¡¯s mind was still focused on helping Su Si escape the ordeal, and this sudden speech left him bewildered. However, seeing that Su Si had returned on his own, he simply hugged him and obediently went into hiding as instructed.


    In a place where Su Si couldn¡¯t see, his eyes were red the whole time. When Yan Qing was hidden and there was no one around, Su Si finally let out a sob and cried uncontrollably in the darkness.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t let go of his only friend.


    Perhaps the children back then couldn¡¯t perceive it, but as they grew into adults, they became acutely aware¡ªthis matter became their inner demon, almost naturally so.


    There was a moment when Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t bear to turn his head and look at Yan Qing¡¯s expression beside him.


    If on that day Su Si had followed Shi Zhongyu, his suffering would have ended forever. With his innate talent as a guarantee, after more than a decade, Su Si¡¯s position in Taiheng would undoubtedly be high.


    However, on that day, he turned around and let go of the only thread of hope in his life, rushing towards an endless darkness in the future.


    From then on, donning white clothes and wielding a sword, freely roaming the rivers and lakes, became an unattainable dream.


    Kinky Thoughts:


    Ah, I really love Su Si and Yan Qing¡­


    This chapter is heartbreaking in more ways than one¡­ Because they¡¯re actually not a CP¡­

 CH 53

    Shi Jingzhi suddenly felt a bit sad.


    As he wandered through the world, Shi Jingzhi rarely empathized with others. Other people¡¯s joys and sorrows felt like they were behind a veil, coming and going, and he couldn¡¯t see them clearly. His heart was unaware of spring, and he always rushed through life, only seeing the superficial desires of people, unable to perceive their joys, anger, and sorrows.


    However, in this moment, his shell was stripped away by the scene before him, causing him some genuine pain.


    If the roles were reversed, would he be left behind? What about Yin Ci?


    Were worldly attachments such painful things?


    Su Si in the illusion of the inner demon cried in such agony, and Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t know if he cried for his parents¡¯ deception or if he faintly sensed what he had truly given up.


    ¡°He never told me¡­ He could have hidden me away back then. Why couldn¡¯t he leave with Taiheng?¡± Yan Qing¡¯s voice trembled, and his face lacked any trace of color.


    Shi Jingzhi remained silent for a long time. ¡°Even if he left with Taiheng a few days later, would you survive? ¡­Is he willing to abandon his only playmate but not his only relative?¡±


    In the world, there was only one person who stumbled after the carriage, telling him that it wasn¡¯t a good place, and he shouldn¡¯t go.


    In just one sunrise and sunset, Su Si gained another relative, leaving only this one remaining relative.


    The black snake hovered in mid-air with its head slightly lowered. Its killing intent weakened, and its state seemed somewhat trance-like.


    Yan Qing made an effort to move in its direction and spoke with a bitter tone. ¡°But I would rather die than become his inner demon.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi waved his flag and blocked Yan Qing. This time, he didn¡¯t deliberately show any gestures, but his every move exuded a leader¡¯s aura. ¡°Now that we have finally stabilized, don¡¯t move for now¡­ His inner demon might not be you.¡±


    The two inner demons entangled, and the scene changed once again.


    Su Si had grown taller, and Yan Qing¡¯s cheeks had filled out, giving him a healthy and refreshing look. Both of them wore simple yet clean clothes, seemingly not in the village. It was dim all around, clearly night.


    [Uncle Tan praised my skills today.] Su Si rolled up his sleeves, showing off his slender arms. [He said that when I grow up a bit more, he will officially take me as his apprentice. But I don¡¯t want to learn how to butcher pigs. When I become one the Greats in the future, everyone will have pride on their faces.]


    Yan Qing had a childish face, but there seemed to be wrinkles forming between his eyebrows. [First, take off your outer garment, and I¡¯ll soak it with today¡¯s clothes. Later, Grandma Tan will want to sleep, and I have to go wash her feet and change her clothes¡­ Uncle Tan took us in only half a year ago, kindly letting us stay at his house. You should still restrain yourself.]


    Su Si chuckled. [You don¡¯t understand. I am a great talent who can enter Taiheng.]


    [They say the earlier you start martial arts training, the better. If you really want to go, we can head to Yidu tomorrow and take a look at Taiheng.] Yan Qing hesitated for a moment before replying earnestly.


    [They are hunting down Yan family members everywhere. If you really enter Taiheng, won¡¯t you have to pretend to be blind every day? Besides, what if you can¡¯t get in? I can¡¯t just leave you outside. We¡¯re still young now, a few more years won¡¯t matter¡ªat least until you¡¯re old enough to take care of yourself.]


    They were the same age, but Yan Qing had suffered from malnutrition for a long time. Compared to Su Si, he still looked like a six- or seven-year-old child. When Su Si hit a sore spot, Yan Qing became so angry that he burst out. [I¡¯ll be eleven next month! When I grow up, I¡¯ll definitely be taller than you.]


    He thought for a moment and found an excellent way to retaliate. [A¡¯Si, did you memorize today¡¯s lesson? If you want to become one the Greats in the future, you can¡¯t be illiterate.]


    Su Si immediately whined. [Hey, little brat, you¡¯re so young, how can you sound like an old Confucian scholar?]


    Shi Jingzhi instantly realized¡ªeleven years old; that meant it was ten years ago.


    According to Yan Qing, after Yan Qing¡¯s father died, the two of them made a pact to escape from the village. At this moment, it was the year when they relied on each other for a few years before they completely lost contact.


    Seeing Yan Qing with a serious face taking out a book, Su Si¡¯s head spun. He glanced around and held onto his coat tightly. [I have to go out tonight. There¡¯s a market on the north side of the town, and it¡¯s bustling.]


    Yan Qing¡¯s expression changed. [You promised me this morning that you wouldn¡¯t go out tonight.]


    [Those apricot pits you play with? San Zi, usually it¡¯s fine, but tonight is important, so don¡¯t worry about whether it¡¯s auspicious or not.]


    Su Si played with his money pouch, intentionally making the copper coins inside jingle. [There are many cheap things at the market. I¡¯ll buy you some candy.]


    [Don¡¯t go or take me with you.]


    [If you leave, who will take care of Grandma Tan? If she¡¯s unhappy, Uncle Tan will get angry, and we won¡¯t have any good things to eat.]


    After a series of threats and temptations, Yan Qing still didn¡¯t buy it, tightly gripping Su Si¡¯s clothes. [You promised me not to go out. I have a bad feeling, really.]


    [If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have let you pretend to be blind and play outside. I¡¯ll definitely give that old monk who taught you fortune-telling a beating when I see him.] Su Si gritted his teeth. [Alright, alright, it¡¯s just a few apricot pits¡ªa little trick to fool people. Look how scared you are.]


    Su Si carefully pried open Yan Qing¡¯s fingers. [I¡¯ll be back soon. It¡¯s almost the Lunar New Year, and everything nearby is expensive. It¡¯s rare to catch the market¡­]


    Yan Qing pursed his lips, and the two of them stood in a stalemate for a while.


    At that time, Su Si was a head taller than Yan Qing, and Yan Qing felt the pressure of his gaze. Under Su Si¡¯s relaxed gaze, Yan Qing¡¯s expression shifted from determination to hesitation and finally to a lack of confidence, as if he were wondering if he was being unreasonable.


    Su Si rubbed his head forcefully, seizing the opportunity. [Stop being difficult. Be good, or else I¡¯ll get angry.]


    Yan Qing wrinkled his face and finally hesitantly let go. [Then, then come back earlier.]


    After Su Si left, Yan Qing stared blankly at his own hand, slowly biting his lip.


    He quickly attended to the elderly woman, helping her wash and get ready for sleep. Then he sat on the doorstep, anxiously waiting for Su Si to come back. The night gradually grew darker, but Yan Qing didn¡¯t move from the doorstep. He stared intently at the entrance gate, tightly clutching the apricot pits, his thin fist turning pale.


    At that moment, the adult version of Yan Qing by Shi Jingzhi¡¯s side trembled, and the eyeballs in the shackles of flesh rolled wildly. Shi Jingzhi furrowed his brow slightly, as if realizing something.


    That day, Su Si never returned.


    Yan Qing tearfully waited through the night, waiting until morning. He searched repeatedly near the town, but he found nothing. Afraid that Su Si couldn¡¯t find him, he obediently returned to the Tan family and waited.


    Unfortunately, without Su Si, the naturally powerful helper, Butcher Tan didn¡¯t want to keep a ¡°blind¡± servant boy all by himself. Not long after, Yan Qing was kicked out of the house.


    He stood there, holding his belongings, lost in thought for a long time. Finally, he turned around and walked alone towards the direction of Taiheng.


    On the other side, Su Si¡¯s inner demon filled in the missing pieces of Yan Qing¡¯s memory¡ª


    That night, Su Si took out the majority of his savings and bought a crude longevity lock at the market. He specifically asked the merchant to wrap it in red paper and carefully put it in his pocket.


    However, before he had taken a few steps, the carts and donkeys jumbled together, and the merchants clung to their goods, pushing and trampling each other. People screamed loudly, and the firelight reddened the night.


    The Chigou Sect and the Ling Sect clashed nearby. Their members fought without respite, and the conflict spread all the way to the market.


    After gaining the upper hand, the Chigou Sect eliminated the Ling Sect completely. While cleaning up the battlefield, one of them noticed the dazed Su Si amidst the pile of corpses. He lifted Su Si up and said, ¡°This kid has a good face and a strong build. He¡¯s good material for killing.¡±


    Su Si, with his rough clothes and having rolled in the mud and blood, clearly wasn¡¯t from a wealthy family, making him an easy target.


    As he was lifted up, Su Si regained consciousness and immediately struggled with all his might. Unfortunately, the Chigou Sect wasn¡¯t like the Taiheng Sect, and they didn¡¯t bother with reasoning. With one slap, when Su Si opened his eyes again, he had already been taken far away, not knowing how many miles.


    The surroundings grew increasingly dark, gradually losing its coherence. Horrible scenes emerged, with countless faces mocking or in agony. Colors merged into a bloody mess, and various things twisted together, forming a giant elderly face.


    The elderly person looked down from above with an oppressive feeling that was suffocating.


    The black snake hung its head, curling up into a ball.


    Shi Jingzhi recognized that face. It was the face of Matron Wuxue. Within this uncontrollable inner demon, Matron Wuxue¡¯s voice remained hoarse and unpleasant. [I have never been wrong about people. With your disposition, you are destined to join our Divine Sect. If you want to run, go ahead. Escaping will be considered your ability¡­]


    The distorted inner demon scene became even more twisted, nearly reaching the point of collapse. The images constantly shifted, becoming increasingly difficult to discern¡ª


    Su Si really did escape. He trained diligently, breaking through guards time and time again, fleeing to the darkest and filthiest corners of the martial world.


    But as the leading demonic sect, the Chigou Sect wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. For every inch the righteous path rises, the demonic path follows suit*. Su Si could only evade capture for two or three months at a time before being captured again. But Matron Wuxue didn¡¯t mind his defiance; to her, it seemed like an effective training method.


    *(ħ¸ßÒ»³ß£¬µÀ¸ßÒ»ÕÉ) It¡¯s a proverb that means that as goodness and righteousness become stronger, evil and corruption also grow in response.


    Caught, then escaped. Escaped, then caught. Su Si had been on the run for ten years, without respite.


    [For so many years, haven¡¯t you seen enough of the filthy corners of the martial world? Your foolish friend and that so-called dream of Taiheng are about to become your obsessions¡­ Well, if you give up so easily, you don¡¯t deserve that position¡­]


    [Kid, you were personally chosen by me as our young Patriarch. One day, you will willingly return¡­]


    Hearing these words, Yan Qing stood frozen in place. His inner demon was completely suppressed, while the darkness from Su Si¡¯s side surged overwhelmingly.


    On the brink of collapse within the inner demon scene, Matron Wuxue¡¯s voice grew louder, resembling thunder above and mountains crumbling.


    [In this world, there is no such thing as karmic retribution. Ultimately, good is not rewarded, and evil is not punished. Look up three feet, and you won¡¯t find gods or spirits. Act wantonly, as you should. You should understand this better than anyone else¡­]


    Scars were left on the human heart. In the wickedness of the world, once one experienced it firsthand, the shattered innocence and expectations could never be pieced back together.


    Ten years was enough to grind a person into dust.


    And in the orthodox martial world, it mostly relied on pure-hearted dedication, with an unwavering sincerity that showed no cracks. No matter how young Su Si was, he had witnessed too much malice, and uncontrollable darkness and suspicion were ingrained in his bones. He was destined to have no connection with Taiheng again.


    The black snake let out a long hiss as tears of blood streamed down its scales. It suddenly went mad and slammed into the rocks, as if trying to scrape off its own scales. Unfortunately, after the frenzy, the scales remained firmly attached, and it only gained several bloody wounds.


    Shi Jingzhi no longer protected Yan Qing. He looked at the gigantic face formed by countless images with a blank expression.


    Bound by resentment, with no master to direct it, it devoured its own heart.


    What exactly did Su Si¡¯s ¡°ignorance¡± mean? Was it an inability to distinguish between good and evil, or was it a fading of hot blood, yet still unwilling to let go of the delusion of ¡°clear justice¡±, unwilling to sink into the path of evil?


    Yan Qing grabbed the soil on the mountaintop with both hands. The mountaintop was littered with sharp stones, causing his ten fingers to bleed, tears streaming down his face.


    The shackles of flesh finally stopped attacking Su Si. They entangled together, turning their murderous intent towards their master.


    Above them were withered faces cast from the wickedness of the world, while all around them was a network of flesh shackles adorned with crimson ghostly eyes, resembling a scene from hell. Blood and tears flowed on the ground, creating a chaotic mess. Amidst the shattered cracks of the disintegrating inner demon scene, a faint hint of blue sky still shone through.


    Pure and transparent, yet utterly ruthless.


    Shi Jingzhi leaned on the flagpole, feeling a sudden suffocation.


    ¡°You are not his inner demon. He resents the distant heavenly mandate*.¡±


    *Clarity: Basically, he resents fate/destiny.


    Shi Jingzhi murmured without looking at Yan Qing.


    In this treacherous world, Yan Qing wasn¡¯t Su Si¡¯s inner demon. He was more like his last trace of innocence.


    ¡°Yan Qing, you are the opposite¡­ What angers you is not the injustice of the heavens, but your own powerlessness.¡±


    From the beginning until now, even though he had been involved in every twist of fate with Su Si, he couldn¡¯t salvage anything. Ten years had passed, the world had changed, but it still retained its former appearance.


    The ghost eyes of the Yan family were still detestable, and Yan Qing himself was still a rat crossing the street, barely surviving in the guise of being blind. He had entered Taiheng, the most just place in the world, but life was still an uphill battle, exhausting all his efforts in superficially embellishing peace.


    His anger had ignited over a decade ago and had never extinguished. Year after year, the resentment turned inward, becoming an entrenched illness.


    Upon hearing Shi Jingzhi¡¯s words, Yan Qing wiped away his tears haphazardly and suddenly burst into laughter.


    Treading on his own inner demon, he stood up unsteadily, as if losing his sense of pain. Red eyes burst open one after another under his feet, making a squelching sound like thick blood.


    Yan Qing approached the severely injured black snake and gently embraced it.


    The flesh shackles surrounded them from all sides, binding them together, rendering them immobile.


    ¡°In the end, birds of a feather flock together.¡± Yan Qing closed his eyes and embraced the snake¡¯s body. ¡°You and I are the same, resigned to our fate long ago, yet still unwilling¡­ A¡¯Si, from now on, I will accompany you.¡±


    They were both still alive. Even if it meant struggling hopelessly, they didn¡¯t need to continue alone.


    The scales of the black snake finally loosened a bit, shedding its black scales to reveal Su Si¡¯s bloodied upper body. The flesh shackles remained still, not retracting, but no longer attacking indiscriminately.


    Shi Jingzhi sighed and slowly lowered the flagpole in his hand.


    He approached the two individuals, both on the verge of death, and looked at Su Si, covered in blood, with his eyes half-closed. ¡°Su Si, can you still hear me?¡±


    Su Si raised his eyes and weakly nodded.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face showed no expression. ¡°Then let me ask you, if you could go back to the beginning, to the moment you first met Shi Zhongyu, would you go with her?¡±


    Su Si hesitated for a moment, then revealed a weary smile that bordered on emptiness.


    He shook his head ever so slightly, without any hesitation.


    Shi Jingzhi stood in silence for a moment, then bowed respectfully to the two before him.


    ¡°Thank you both for enlightening me.¡±


    Yin Ci, who was observing from a distance, sensed that something was amiss and approached with a swift turn. ¡°The Lord of Hatred and the Lord of Ignorance haven¡¯t shown themselves yet. Why did you awaken them?¡±


    Once the inner demons were dispelled, hatred and ignorance would also vanish. Without a target, the demon lords would depart on their own. The clue left by Yan Budu would also come to naught.


    ¡°Because we no longer need them.¡± Shi Jingzhi turned his back to Yin Ci. His voice was somewhat stiff, as if suppressing his emotions. ¡°They were already heavily injured. It¡¯s better for them to rest in advance.¡±


    Yin Ci watched that figure and keenly sensed that something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, I won¡¯t ask about your inner demon. I just want to ask you one thing¡ªwhy weren¡¯t you surprised by the fact that ¡®I have no inner demon¡¯?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    ¡°You already saw through my situation, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Before, he had thought Yin Ci was indifferent. But now it seemed that he himself was severed from the world, observing from a distance. Wasn¡¯t he the same?


    Shi Jingzhi felt a faint pain in his chest.


    The inner demons had transformed, fueled by the power of the heart. Yan Qing and Su Si were already at their limits, and with their emotional knots pierced, the inner demon scene instantly collapsed. The murky fragments floated and swayed like a dark snowfall.


    The Lords of Hatred and Ignorance carried Yan Budu¡¯s spell, destabilizing people¡¯s mental states. It was indeed a deadly path full of malice, but it could also be an opportunity for enlightenment.


    In the recent inner demon scene, the cries of a child were piercing, and the despair of parting ran deep. Yet, Shi Jingzhi inexplicably felt a trace of envy.


    In an instant, various scenes from his life flashed through his mind.


    From the confusion, the desire to please and guard, to the swirling red leaves like butterflies in a hazy state, and the entwined hair under the starry sky, ending with the joy and indulgence on the Buddha¡¯s head.


    In the vivid whirlpool, only Shi Jingzhi stood alone in the center. His memories of the ¡°other¡± were blurred.


    Indeed, he wanted a disciple to experience the bonds of worldly attachments.


    It could be anyone as a disciple.


    As long as the purpose was achieved, he could give his care, reliance, and worries to them.


    He stood high above, desiring only a taste of that slight sweetness and stopping at a surface level. Unfortunately, worldly attachments were still worldly attachments. If he was unwilling to personally stir up dust, then what was the point of worldly attachments?


    After entering the formation, Shi Jingzhi had a vague sense of awareness.


    His accumulated thoughts, their origins unknown, their outlets unseen, and never revealed to others. Over time, he himself couldn¡¯t distinguish those suppressed emotions, simply regarding them all as ¡°despair¡±.


    In the midst of anguish and confusion, his original aspirations seemed distant and intangible. Naturally, there would be no mundane obstacles.


    Yin Ci¡¯s lack of surprise was because he saw through his true nature, right? What did Yin Ci think of such a ¡°Master¡±? ¡­Not knowing the thoughts of the other person was indeed unsettling.


    The previous intimacy and apprehension were now all washed away, leaving behind an indescribable emptiness. The Lord of Greed brushed away the clouds that covered his eyes, seeking to dissipate them, revealing only an empty and suspended true self.


    Perhaps it was time to take the first step.


    Continuing to be alone and detached, he couldn¡¯t give birth to an inner demon, nor could he touch deep emotions.


    Shi Jingzhi turned around, looking at Yin Ci with a smile on his face as his eyes gradually turned red.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, you continue to search for the Lords of Hatred and Ignorance,¡± he said softly. ¡°With me here now, they won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t move.


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t need to explain further. At the moment his words fell, countless pale thorns shot out from under his feet, spreading frantically.


    The ¡°Purifying Words¡± instructed him to ask the heavens and himself, not the world. Yet now, he wanted to blame the heavens and be angry at himself, intertwining love, hatred, anger, and foolishness, projecting them onto the world.


    The thorns stretched out in despair, carrying the attachment of unwillingness to depart and a determination to resort to any means necessary. They entangled the mountains, the swaying ¡°bare branches,¡± and the giant headlights, as if to devour everything. In an instant, the thorns climbed the distant mountains, covering the sky and the earth with their sharp tips pointing straight to the firmament.


    In this moment, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s long-standing defenses collapsed. In front of Yin Ci, he personally smashed his heart into the mortal world, leaving behind a ground filled with ordinary grievances, unwillingness, and liberation.


    Like mountains covered in snow.


    Unstable in his state of mind, hatred and ignorance erupted, and an inner demon was born.


    Shi Jingzhi tightly grasped the thorny inner demon. The thorns cut into his palm, causing black-red blood to slowly drip.


    ¡°Go and find them quickly,¡± Shi Jingzhi repeated.


    His complexion was pale, and his smile was unsightly. His voice trembled, with a hint of indistinct sobbing.


    Yin Ci still didn¡¯t leave.


    For some reason, compared to the fleeting glimpse when he was dealing with the Lord of Greed, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s current state, though miserable, appeared more alive¡ªalive enough for Yin Ci to be unable to abandon him.


    Yin Ci carefully crossed through the thorns, just like when his eyes were still blind, and firmly grasped Shi Jingzhi¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Shizun, you¡¯ve only given birth to an inner demon; not be consumed by it.¡±


    His actions were resolute, and his voice was calm.


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to find them, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Kinky Thoughts:


    Ah I cried¡­ I can¡¯t express how disappointed I am that Su Si and Yan Qing aren¡¯t a CP. I mean common!!!


    Just a note on the three Lords. Nian Zhong is (most likely) basing them on the three poisons of Buddhism (which is actually quite apt given that they are in the Buddha Heart Formation). They are:


    So while Yan Qing is actually affected by Anger (àÁ), I¡¯ve decided to translate it as Hatred following the 3 poisons (as anger is a subset of Hatred).


    Think of Greed, Hatred, and Ignorance on a more conceptual or spiritual meaning than the actual definition when applying it to what¡¯s happening in this novel. Hope that makes sense.

 CH 54

    When Yin Ci released his grip, the pile of thorns grew back vigorously.


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s eyes were still red, and he struggled to appear calm. Unfortunately, the Buddha Heart Formation showed no mercy and gave him no face. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s state of mind fluctuated like a withered willow in the wind, experiencing ups and downs. His inner demon followed suit, changing in a rather straightforward manner.


    Yin Ci suddenly felt that the thorns on the ground weren¡¯t the thorns of his inner demons, but Shi Jingzhi¡¯s fox tail.


    Demonic Lord Yin, who was usually carefree, chuckled when this thought flashed through his mind. Shi Jingzhi remained thunderstruck, his fragile expression not yet fading as it transformed into a shocked ¡°How could you do this?¡±


    ¡°Do you care about me that much?¡± Yin Ci laughed.


    Shi Jingzhi tried to muster a mixture of sorrow and heroism but encountered Yin Ci, who remained unmoved like a rock. In an instant, his emotions became feeble. He irritably withdrew his hand into his sleeve, transforming his earnest indignation into frustration.


    After struggling for a moment and forcing the color back into his face, Shi Jingzhi managed to ask, ¡°A¡¯Ci, what do you really think about my inner demon?¡±


    He wanted to open up proactively. Shi Jingzhi restrained the panic in his heart, silently meditating.


    Yin Ci maintained his indifferent demeanor as always, but this time, he didn¡¯t make any jokes. He answered quite seriously. ¡°It¡¯s growing well¡ªfull of vitality, making others envious.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡± Is it really too late to find another disciple now?


    Seeing Shi Jingzhi¡¯s uncertain expression, Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but suppress his laughter. ¡°What else can I think? Love and hate are intense emotions, and it¡¯s better to resolve them than suppress them. It¡¯s a good thing to be able to understand.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi and his inner demon breathed a sigh of relief, and the chaotic thorns on the ground finally settled down.


    However, Yin Ci wasn¡¯t finished yet. He added with a smile, ¡°But Shizun¡¯s true nature is even more adorable than I expected.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s heart, which had just settled down, suddenly jumped back into his throat. After a moment, he stammered, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Finding the demon lords is more important.¡±


    But he did take his hand out of his sleeve again.


    Yin Ci finished laughing and spoke seriously. ¡°Just now, the Su and Yan duo led the demon lords, and I pursued the demonic qi to the edge of the cliff. However, I couldn¡¯t locate their positions, which is suspicious. Your inner demon is external to your body, and it¡¯s spread everywhere like a spider¡¯s web. It happens to be useful in this situation.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi caught on immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to the edge of the cliff.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s inner demon was somewhat similar to Lord Bai. It wasn¡¯t directly connected to him and didn¡¯t affect his actions. However, the thorns were scattered all over, densely packed, and occasionally surging, making the path particularly difficult to traverse. Shi Jingzhi originally wanted to carry Lord Bai along, but the goose demon stayed by the unconscious Su Si¡¯s side and refused to budge no matter what he said.


    So he had to give up and proceed towards the edge of the cliff with Yin Ci.


    The inner demon¡¯s illusion shattered, but the blue sky remained unchanged. Mist rolled at the edge of the cliff, and the spiritual qi of Huilian Mountain floated in the air, exuding a majestic and unchanging presence.


    Yin Ci stood at the edge of the cliff, furrowing his brow as he sensed the surroundings for a while. Then, he pointed in a certain direction outside the cliff and said, ¡°The strongest demonic qi is concentrated over there, but it¡¯s scattered and elusive.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi understood. If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t act recklessly by probing. Without a foothold in the void, a wrong judgment could lead to an attack by the demon lords in mid-air, resulting in an irreparable disaster.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll expand the thorns to cover the nearby area.¡±


    Yin Ci shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve just developed your inner demon, and your emotions are unstable. It¡¯s best not to exert too much effort. With my own inner demon as support, you only need to find their approximate locations.¡±


    Yin Ci¡¯s tone carried a natural sense of tolerance. In the past, Shi Jingzhi would inevitably question and analyze such statements. But now, he refrained from deep thought and accepted it wholeheartedly, finding it quite useful.


    Shi Jingzhi took a few deep breaths. Despite his fatigue and headache, he extended over a dozen thorny branches of his inner demon towards the empty space outside the cliff. The sensation of the external body was no different from his actual body, and as soon as the thorns shot out, Shi Jingzhi felt a surge of demonic qi brushing against them.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, move forward thirty-five steps and left twelve steps!¡±


    Yin Ci stopped at the edge of the cliff, and then he leaped towards the empty space outside the cliff. The Hanging Shadow Sword danced, resembling a storm, encompassing a radius of five steps. Soon, a cry of pain echoed within the gusts of the sword wind. Two demons gradually revealed themselves.


    Outside the cliff, there was only empty space, without even a crooked-neck tree to lean on. Yin Ci couldn¡¯t stay suspended in mid-air, so before the demons fully manifested, he used the shadow chains behind him to swing back.


    The black fire in the headlamp didn¡¯t flicker even a bit.


    With the demon lords exposed due to the injury, the two of them could finally see their appearance.


    Undoubtedly, they were the mountain guardians of Huilian. Though, including the Lord of Greed, not a single one resembled a fierce beast. On the outer side of the cliff, there was a floating and moving invisible stone platform with a bull demon and a monkey demon standing on it.


    The bull demon seemed both real and illusory, appearing like a faint shadow at first glance, somewhat resembling the shadow hand on Yin Ci¡¯s body. However, upon closer inspection, one could only see a small portion of its body that garnered attention, while the rest outside the line of sight dissipated like mist. Trying to forcibly observe would only lead to headaches and restlessness.


    In short, its true form was elusive. It was likely that the demonic qi of the two demons had fragmented and become unpredictable, most likely due to this particular demon¡¯s characteristics.


    Blinded by anger and oblivious to the bigger picture, it was probably the Lord of Hatred.


    The Lord of Ignorance was easier to recognize¡ªsitting on the back of the bull demon, it had two faces growing from its left and right sides, but its four eyes were misplaced and still located on the front of its head. It stared coldly in their direction, and both of its mouths grinned, emitting low squeaks and chirps.


    As soon as their traces were exposed, the two demons turned their heads and fled, disappearing into the air. This time, they didn¡¯t use any concealment techniques¡ªthey didn¡¯t entirely vanish but rather concealed themselves from head to toe, as if running into an invisible doorway.


    Yin Ci and Shi Jingzhi exchanged glances.


    Immediately, Yin Ci hugged Shi Jingzhi and leaped swiftly onto the invisible stone platform. The blood of the Demon Lords was still dripping on the platform, and upon closer inspection, it appeared as if a few drops of blood were moving freely, which was a strange sight indeed.


    The floating stone platform fluttered in various directions, but Yin Ci had already memorized the location of the doorway. He tugged at the chain of shadows and looked at Shi Jingzhi. ¡°Shizun, are you ready? If you need to rest, we can wait a little longer.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi stared fixedly at the spot where the two demons disappeared and answered without hesitation. ¡°Follow.¡±


    Yin Ci snorted and leaped into the air once again.


    His qinggong was much more solid than Shi Jingzhi¡¯s. Even if the stone platform floated far away, he easily leaped into the invisible ¡°doorway¡±.


    Shi Jingzhi instinctively tightened his grip, and the two of them plunged into the void.


    In just an instant, the daylight and mountains disappeared from view, and they fell into a cold shadow. Then, they landed solidly on the ground somewhere.


    Within the darkness of the doorway, there was a secluded space. Yin Ci released his hold on Shi Jingzhi and felt around, only touching cold and rough rocks.


    Beneath their feet was frozen soil, and the entrance had become a dark gray giant rock wall. It felt as if they hadn¡¯t jumped into the empty space at the edge of the cliff, but rather fell into a narrow cave.


    The cave was silent, with only a faint light coming through the distant opening. The formation here was different from the Buddha Heart Formation, and it seemed that the Lord of Hatred and Lord of Ignorance wouldn¡¯t be trapped here; they had likely escaped long ago.


    Shi Jingzhi rushed towards the cave entrance. Outside the cave, there was an expanse of vastness, with fierce winds and snow that enveloped the entire world in a white blur. He cautiously reached out his hand to touch the wind and snow outside the cave, but he only encountered emptiness.


    It was the boundary of the formation.


    Shi Jingzhi turned back and looked at Yin Ci behind him. The thorns that had been wrapped around his waist before were gone, and the shadow hand on Yin Ci¡¯s body was nowhere to be seen.


    He took a deep breath and decisively shared his discovery. ¡°The inner demons have vanished. It seems we¡¯re not inside the Buddha Heart Formation anymore. From the looks of it, someone has solidified a small formation here, and the two formations are incompatible.¡±


    Yin Ci looked at Shi Jingzhi with some surprise and continued the conversation. ¡°Indeed. The scale of a small formation should be the work of an individual¡­ To be crazy enough to tamper with the Buddha Heart Formation¡ªwe only know one person capable of that.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi leaned against the cave wall with a worried expression. ¡°Did he have to draw spiritual qi from the Buddha Heart Formation? Couldn¡¯t Yan Budu have left a message without resorting to that?¡±


    ¡°It means he wanted to convey multiple clues, which is a good thing.¡± Yin Ci sat down in place and stretched lazily.


    The moment they stepped in, the small formation was activated. Although the formation was created by Yan Budu, it was rare that there was no trace of hostility. It was mostly safe.


    Despite being an illusion, the coldness within the formation remained. It seemed to be preserving the integrity of the formation. Shi Jingzhi had lost his inner demon, but his inner force was still suppressed by the small formation. He stood there, exhaling white vapor for a while, before finally giving in and leaning towards Yin Ci.


    ¡°May I lean on you for a while? I feel a bit cold,¡± he politely asked.


    Yin Ci looked at him, finding his act quite convincing, and promptly made some space. ¡°No need to be so polite. Come here.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi, exhausted from the recent development of his inner demon, leaned on Yin Ci for a while, carefully adjusting his posture, half-hanging on Yin Ci¡¯s body. His fatigue intensified, and he became drowsy.


    Yin Ci hugged him, guiding him to adjust his breathing while keeping his eyes fixed on the entrance of the cave.


    Yan Budu wouldn¡¯t be so cruel as to let them freeze to death after playing around like this.


    As expected, not long after, a figure stumbled into the cave.


    The person wore dark red armor, and his white fox fur was stained with blood and snow. With one arm hanging limply, he was obviously severely injured. From a distance, the red jade smoking pipe at his waist was infuriatingly familiar.


    Yin Ci quickly nudged the half-asleep fox. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    In the short time it took to burn two sticks of incense, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face was buried on Yin Ci¡¯s shoulder as fragments of dreams scattered about. Now suddenly awakened, he was momentarily dazed and almost jumped up entirely. ¡°What? Who¡¯s here?¡±


    His voice wasn¡¯t low, but Yan Budu seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard it.


    Squinting his crimson eyes, Yan Budu tore open his clothes and skillfully tended to his wounds. After setting the broken bones, he leaned against the rock wall and let out a long breath.


    At that moment, he had tied his hair into a high ponytail, and the disheveled strands touched his pale skin, exuding a hint of charm. However, this charm, when applied to Yan Budu, carried an additional sense of dangerous intentions.


    Yan Budu didn¡¯t stay calm for long. After a while, his eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he covered his mouth, unexpectedly spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡± This scene looked strangely familiar.


    After vomiting out the blood, Yan Budu remained expressionless. He didn¡¯t show any surprise and simply wiped away the fresh blood with a snowball he held in his hand. Then he wrapped himself in the fox fur and attempted to rest his eyes¡ªyet every time he rested for a moment, he would turn his head and spit out a few more mouthfuls of blood.


    Yin Ci¡¯s expression turned strange. ¡°Does he have this condition? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi also held his breath and focused. ¡°I haven¡¯t come across any records either. It¡¯s possible that the Ling Sect values strength above all and doesn¡¯t want to admit that their own Hierarch can also fall ill¡­ Or perhaps he has been enduring it in front of others. If it were me, I could endure it when necessary too.¡±


    Yan Budu continued to sleep and vomit, vomiting and waking up, barely regaining some color in his face. Seemingly tired of sleeping, he weakly turned his head and looked towards the snowstorm outside the cave.


    After observing for a while, Shi Jingzhi started to peck at imaginary grains again. Unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t Yin Ci who woke him up this time, but Yan Budu.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, you might as well come in and sit.¡±


    Yan Budu¡¯s voice was languid, filled with a strong sense of hostility, without a hint of weakness. He turned his head and greeted the outside of the cave.


    ¡°¡­I mean, Venerable Kongshi, with the situation outside like this, do you still want to immediately capture me and bring me out of the mountain?¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Yan Budu pulled a power cord from the monks¡¯ formation, stealing electricity to power a video recorder (¡Á


    Fox Shi: What should we do? It¡¯s so dangerous to enter the mortal world, and it¡¯s so difficult to open up one¡¯s heart.


    Demonic Lord Yin: How cute (?

 CH 55

    After Yan Budu finished speaking, a young monk walked out of the wind and snow and stepped into the cave.


    The monk carried a large sword with a grayish-green color on his back. The sword was not yet unsheathed and seemed to be sharpened by the sparks of a furnace. He was tall, but not bulky. Standing in the wind and snow, he appeared like a solitary peak that had stood there since ancient times.


    Upon closer inspection, the monk had a handsome and resolute appearance, with deep facial features. There was a prominent scar on his right cheek, but his demeanor didn¡¯t possess any aggressiveness.


    Monk Kongshi*.


    *Empty stone.


    Yin Ci recognized this person. A hundred years ago, he used the pseudonym ¡°Su Zhi¡± and, together with Yan Budu, Kongshi, and Qu Tinglei, they were known as the ¡°Four Greats of the Martial World¡±. Except for Qu Tinglei, who was over fifty, the other three appeared to be under the age of forty.


    They were formidable and full of youthful spirit. They could be considered the pinnacle of the martial world since the founding of the nation.


    However, the good times didn¡¯t last long. Yan Budu stirred up a bloody storm while constructing the Ghost Tomb, causing chaos throughout half the country and defeating countless masters on his own. The Jianchen Temple, which had always remained detached from the world, eventually intervened and dispatched Kongshi to capture Yan Budu.


    The monks intended to capture Yan Budu and imprison him in the dungeon of the Jianchen Temple, followed by a public trial, thus condemning him to lifelong imprisonment.


    Yin Ci remembered the aftermath of this story.


    The monks never gave up until death, but Yan Budu wasn¡¯t captured and taken to the Jianchen Temple. Presumably, he killed Kongshi. Afterward, Yan Budu disappeared, leaving only Qu Tinglei and himself among the Four Greats of the Martial World.


    The two young masters were like shooting stars in the dark night, shining brightly but falling quickly.


    When Yin Ci was still ¡°Su Zhi¡±, his actions were chaotic, encompassing both good and evil, but he knew where to stop, which earned him the approval of the righteous path. He had never fought Monk Kongshi and knew nothing about him. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t guess the secret of his past¡ªno one knew how Kongshi died or where he died. Even to this day, the Jianchen Temple was still searching for the remains of this young venerable.


    Could this be the answer?


    Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight, but unfortunately, he had a limp body leaning on him, which added some difficulty to this movement.


    Monk Kongshi¡¯s clothes were tattered and full of sword marks, but his aura was serene. Compared to the disheveled Yan Budu, he seemed more like someone who came to enjoy the snowy scenery.


    He sat opposite Yan Budu, adjusted his clothes, and began silently chanting scriptures.


    This one chant lasted for most of the day.


    Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He curled up, resting his head on Yin Ci¡¯s thigh, sleeping soundly. Yin Ci continued to meditate, playing with Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hair in one hand while watching the seemingly frozen scene in front of him.


    After sleeping for a few hours, Shi Jingzhi finally woke up. He pulled his hair out of Yin Ci¡¯s grasp and rubbed his eyes. ¡°How is it?¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°They haven¡¯t said a word since then.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­How long has it been? Yan Qing and the others have pretty good memories. They quickly patched together the illusion of their inner demons. Are we supposed to stay here for as long as it takes for him to remember? A¡¯Ci, we have no food or drink here¡ª¡±


    Yin Ci felt that his own master became several times chattier after developing his inner demon. It was a good thing that Shi Jingzhi was willing to rely on him, but this person hadn¡¯t figured out the extent of relying on others. He seemed to want to pour out everything on his mind.


    Though with such an energetic person making a fuss by his side, Yin Ci couldn¡¯t find himself annoyed no matter what.


    He patted Shi Jingzhi¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since Yan Budu wants to leave a message, he wouldn¡¯t kill the messenger¡­ You might as well close your eyes and feel the state of your body.¡±


    Following his words, Shi Jingzhi closed his eyes but immediately became agitated. ¡°I slept for so long, why haven¡¯t I regained any energy?¡±


    ¡°As I thought.¡±


    Yin Ci smiled. ¡°Yan Budu hasn¡¯t become strong enough to create his own small world. This place should be purely a ¡®state of mind¡¯. Everything that¡¯s happening right now is only within our consciousness. The formation has accelerated the speed of our thoughts. ¡®One day¡¯ here is just a blink of an eye outside.¡±


    In the real world, only an instant had passed, so Shi Jingzhi¡¯s body couldn¡¯t naturally recover.


    However, there were advantages. Even if Yan Budu¡¯s memories spanned a whole year, in reality, only an hour would pass. They wouldn¡¯t die of hunger or thirst, nor did they need to worry about cleanliness.


    ¡­But someone might die of boredom.


    Shi Jingzhi was always restless, never able to sit still. Now being trapped in a narrow cave, he visibly wilted.


    Yin Ci thought of something amusing. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if they are trapped for an entire winter, it¡¯s only three months.¡±


    He paused and leaned closer to Shi Jingzhi¡¯s ear. ¡°This time was stolen from heaven. Shizun, you don¡¯t need to worry about illness. You might as well enjoy it¡­ I¡¯m here to accompany you, right?¡±


    After their previous encounter in Yuanxian Village, Shi Jingzhi inexplicably became more composed and less playful. Now, after going through the Buddha Heart Formation, he showed a glimpse of his true self and became playful again. Yin Ci watched as a hint of blush appeared on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s ears, feeling quite satisfied.


    Shi Jingzhi seemed like he wanted to move away, yet he was reluctant to leave the warmth beside him. He could only turn his face with a stern expression, pretending that nothing had happened.


    The cave was dim and cold, oppressing them like a coffin. The sound of howling winds pierced through, making the atmosphere particularly heavy. If one were trapped alone in this dull and suffocating environment, they might go insane before starving to death.


    ¡°We were too busy fighting before, so we didn¡¯t have time to talk. Now, let¡¯s call it a temporary truce. Why is it so quiet?¡±


    Perhaps feeling bored as well, Yan Budu spoke again.


    ¡°The bald donkeys at the Jianchen Temple are all about saving all sentient beings. When they see me, they can¡¯t wait to spit on me. But why is it that in front of me, Venerable, you suddenly become so tight-lipped?¡±


    Monk Kongshi glanced at him calmly but didn¡¯t respond.


    Yan Budu¡¯s excitement grew even higher. ¡°Oh? Could it be that Venerable belongs to another category¡ªself-proclaimed purity, currently free from worldly troubles, afraid of being tainted by the wicked deeds of someone like me and soiled with righteousness?¡±


    Yin Ci remained silent. Yan Budu not only spat blood like Shi Jingzhi but also became even more talkative.


    Monk Kongshi ceased his silent chanting and cleared his throat, finally speaking.


    The monk¡¯s voice was as gentle as a spring breeze after rain, soothing to the ear. ¡°Patron, I remember that you are twenty-nine this year.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Since you established the demonic sect at the age of seventeen until now, I don¡¯t know how much bloodshed and countless sins you have caused.¡±


    ¡°And so what?¡±


    ¡°Patron, to establish a demonic sect with your own strength and resist the righteous path with the power of your sect for nearly two years, it shows remarkable intelligence.¡±


    Yan Budu narrowed his crimson eyes. He was used to hearing his followers flatter him, but it was the first time a monk had flattered him. He almost became alert. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Patron, after immersing yourself in darkness and evil for twelve years and reaching such a young age, seemingly without any problems in your mind, you must have heard everything that needs to be heard and thought about everything that needs to be thought about.¡±


    Monk Kongshi smiled gently.


    ¡°If a few words from this humble monk could make you achieve great enlightenment, then I wouldn¡¯t need to be here. I would have already become a Buddha.¡±


    It was the first time Yan Budu saw such an unprofessional eminent monk that it left him momentarily confused. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Monk Kongshi showed a friendly smile. ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    His words were quite impolite, yet his tone and manner were surprisingly gentle, without a hint of contempt or anger.


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­The Jianchen Temple emphasizes renouncing greed, hatred, and ignorance. But I feel like this Venerable needs to renounce a bit of his snide remarks.¡±


    Yan Budu was caught off guard by the mild-mannered Amitabha, and when he saw the serene expression on the monk¡¯s face, as if saying, ¡°You think you¡¯re so great, but you¡¯re not as good as a stone,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of nameless anger and spat out blood again.


    Kongshi sighed and pulled out a piece of cloth, handing it over with both hands.


    Yan Budu chuckled lightly, not changing his sarcastic tone. ¡°You just broke my arm, and now you¡¯re showing false compassion?¡±


    Kongshi spoke earnestly, ¡°But Patron, you have already bandaged your arm yourself. In that case, if you truly care, shall I wrap another layer for you?¡±


    He used a negotiating tone.


    Yan Budu: ¡°¡­¡±


    This monk seemed to practice Yin-Yang Zen*. Every word sounded gentle, making it impossible to find fault, and there was nothing wrong with his tone. But combined, they sounded sarcastic.


    *Meditation practice that integrates the concepts of yin and yang. It emphasizes cultivating a balance between opposing forces both within oneself and the external world, aiming to harmonize and transcend dualistic concepts by realizing the interdependence of interconnectedness of all things.


    Yin Ci could see what Yan Budu was thinking.


    If this were a monk with a troubled expression who cared deeply about the welfare of sentient beings or a vengeful Arhat*, Yan Budu would be better off. Those two types of people were easy to see through, but the monk in front of him was shrouded in clouds and mist. Yan Budu couldn¡¯t see him clearly at all.


    *One who has gained insight into the true nature of existence and has achieved Nirvana and liberated from the endless cycle of rebirth.


    Seeing Yan Budu silently accept the cloth, Kongshi maintained a Buddha-like expression and resumed his meditation.


    If they didn¡¯t know about the sins committed by Yan Budu, the master and disciple would have almost started to sympathize with him. Shi Jingzhi leaned back against Yin Ci, realizing that in comparison, his disciple was gentle and amiable.


    Outside the cave, it gradually darkened, and the wind and snow showed no signs of stopping. Kongshi opened his bag, took out an iron bowl and rice, and melted some snow water, skillfully cooking white porridge.


    Yan Budu: ¡°¡­After fighting with each other for five days and nights, traveling thousands of miles in the mountains, do you still have the leisure to carry rice?¡±


    Kongshi replied leisurely, ¡°People still need to eat.¡±


    He cooked the porridge, let it cool for a moment, and pushed it toward Yan Budu. ¡°Patron, please have it first.¡±


    Yan Budu didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly poured the porridge into his stomach. He regained some strength, and a bit of killing intent dispersed. ¡°Baldy, do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    The monk continued to cook porridge, his tone light. ¡°Patron is thinking that you¡¯ll find an opportunity to kill this humble monk later. That way, with rice and human flesh, you can sustain yourself longer.¡±


    ¡°Then, would Venerable care to offer himself as tiger food?¡±


    Kongshi blew on the porridge. ¡°No.¡±


    Yan Budu sneered and moved his red jade smoking pipe. With a sharp sword aura, he decisively slashed towards Kongshi. The latter casually deflected it with his stone sword, leaving a deep crack in the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Opposing techniques are truly bothersome.¡± Yan Budu leaned against the rock wall, sighing deeply.


    ¡°Patron, it¡¯s better to stop. If you were to kill me, I¡¯m certain you wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    ¡°And why is that? Once the storm stops, there is nothing to fear.¡±


    The monk continued to blow on the porridge. ¡°The premise is that Patron knows how to descend the mountain. I¡¯ve seen traces of ancient formations around, and this mountain has been disturbed by formations, leaving illusions everywhere. To proceed normally, you must break through the illusions with an exorcism spell.¡±


    Yan Budu was taken aback but not entirely surprised. ¡°Zongwu Mountain is quite vast and often has strange occurrences. Perhaps some immortal practiced here and left behind some trouble.¡±


    After finishing his words, his killing intent also dissipated.


    Monks didn¡¯t tell lies. For well-known eminent monks like Monk Kongshi from the Jianchen Temple, he wouldn¡¯t lie just to save his life.


    Yan Budu quickly adjusted his emotions. When he spoke again, his tone returned to laziness, as if he wasn¡¯t the one who had just made a move. ¡°What about food? This bit of rice won¡¯t be enough for the two of us.¡±


    Kongshi remained serene. ¡°This mountain isn¡¯t barren. On the way here, I saw many wild vegetables and mushrooms that can be eaten. Patron will certainly not starve.¡±


    ¡°No meat. Monks are really troublesome.¡± Yan Budu glanced discontentedly at his severed arm and reluctantly accepted his fate.


    After finishing their meal, the monk put on his bamboo hat and stepped into the snow. He returned when the night was pitch black, and his backpack was indeed filled with wild vegetables and tender mushrooms.


    However, Kongshi was covered in snow. When he approached the fire pit in the cave, the snow melted into water, making the cloth damp against his skin. Kongshi took off his outer garment and used tree branches to prop it open, drying it by the fire.


    Yan Budu dried his tobacco pouch by the fire and took a pinch of tobacco, slowly smoking.


    The monk was facing away from him, illuminated by the flickering firelight and surrounded by white smoke. His sturdy back was exposed, emitting a slight sheen.


    Perhaps truly bored, Yan Budu let his long hair down and blew smoke bit by bit. ¡°What a pity, what a pity. Among the Four Greats, apart from that old man Qu Tinglei, Su Zhi and you can both be considered beauties, and each one is difficult to handle.¡±


    Kongshi: ¡°Patron¡¯s definition of ¡®beauties¡¯ is quite broad.¡±


    Yan Budu laughed heartily. ¡°Venerable, your features are handsome, and your figure is excellent. There¡¯s no need for self-deprecation. As for Su Zhi, he usually wears a mask, which is true, but I have heard interesting rumors about him. Furthermore, beauty lies in the bones, not the skin. I¡¯ve seen so many beauties, and I never make mistakes.¡±


    Kongshi: ¡°Oh.¡±


    Yan Budu: ¡°But I love beautiful people, even if they¡¯re dead. I wonder what kind of demon possessed Su Zhi; his eyes are dead, and he is completely rotten on the inside. Such a person is the most uninteresting, wasting that good bone structure.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    It felt quite fresh to overhear others speak ill of oneself behind one¡¯s back. However, Yan Budu¡¯s words might not qualify as ¡°speaking ill¡±; they were more like facts.


    As expected of a genius, Yan Budu¡¯s insight into people was remarkably sharp.


    However, at this point, Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but have some strange thoughts. Yan Budu¡¯s skill in reading people was somewhat similar to Shi Jingzhi¡¯s, only more refined and mature than Shi Jingzhi.


    Could it be a coincidence?


    On the other side, Yan Budu and Kongshi continued their conversation.


    Kongshi clearly had little interest in the conversation. He focused on wiping his body¡ªordinary people didn¡¯t possess the abnormal inner force of Shi Jingzhi, so maintaining body temperature was already the limit. The more moist the body, the faster the heat dissipated, resulting in a waste of true qi.


    However, as the topic became more and more inappropriate, Kongshi turned his head and glanced at Yan Budu.


    Encouraged by this, Yan Budu became more spirited in his speech. ¡°Talking about him makes me angry. That kid intentionally picked the Chigou Sect, a third-rate sect, and turned it into the ruler of the North. If he hadn¡¯t taken over the north, our sect wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthlessly defeated. Haa, he had to cause trouble for me at such a crucial moment.¡±


    He was halfway through his words when he felt aggrieved again. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that Su Zhi, I would be lying in silk sheets right now, with a fragrant and tender beauty in my arms.¡±


    Kongshi treated Yan Budu as murmuring air and remained seated in meditation with his upper body exposed.


    Little did he know that Yan Budu silently converged his true qi and approached. Without a trace of killing intent, he pressed himself against Kongshi¡¯s back. His arm crossed over Kongshi¡¯s shoulder and reached towards his chest.


    ¡°Compared to that Su Zhi, Venerable is different¡­ In Venerable¡¯s eyes, there is vitality¡ªvery captivating.¡±


    Yan Budu deliberately slowed his speech, and his voice was as smooth as silk, filled with a hint of laughter.


    Silky hair, swirling smoke, both mingling with warm breath, were gently brushed over Kongshi¡¯s bare skin.


    ¡°I must say, Venerable, we have a connection. Life is unpredictable; who knows if we will both die here¡­ Since we have spare time, why don¡¯t I teach you some other forms of entertainment, as a token of gratitude for the meal?¡±


    Unfortunately, Yan Budu¡¯s attempts at seduction were in vain, as the monk remained unresponsive. Kongshi turned his head to the side, looking at Yan Budu as if observing a wolf chasing its own tail.


    In a swift motion, Kongshi seized Yan Budu¡¯s severed arm. Taking advantage of Yan Budu¡¯s pain, he instantly activated several acupoints, then moved Yan Budu back to his original position. He even kindly covered Yan Budu with a coat.


    After completing these actions, the monk resumed his seated position, his expression earnest. ¡°Patron, our temple excels in close combat techniques. You should remember that.¡±


    ¡°Once we leave here, I will definitely kill you.¡±


    Kongshi continued in a friendly tone, teasing him. ¡°Oh, really? So, Patron, you didn¡¯t plan on killing me before?¡±


    Rarely encountering an eminent monk with both good looks and martial skills, it was a pity that Yan Budu¡¯s desire for conquest was quickly extinguished.


    Such a decent monk¡ªhow did he end up having such a sharp tongue?


    Yan Budu¡¯s expression fluctuated, unsure of what to say. ¡°¡­Forget it. Continue with your scriptures.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Yan Budu isn¡¯t a normal demonic lord, but unfortunately, the eminent monk isn¡¯t a normal eminent monk either (?


    Fox Shi: I¡¯m in trouble now ¡ú But I¡¯m gaining time ¡ú No food or drink ¡ú But A¡¯Ci is here. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell if he was winning or losing (?


    Demonic Lord Yin: ?

 CH 56

    Yan Budu, having been acupointed, couldn¡¯t move anymore, so he simply closed his eyes and dozed off. Kongshi continued chanting scriptures for an hour before falling asleep while still seated.


    The storm outside had calmed down slightly, and the cave fell into silence with only the crackling sound of the flames.


    Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci, immersed in their own state of mind, didn¡¯t truly feel sleepy. The two main characters in the memories fell into silence, once again having nothing to do.


    After a while of silence, Shi Jingzhi stood up on his own, ran over to Yan Budu, and tried to snatch Yan Budu¡¯s red jade smoking pipe like pulling a radish. However, the smoking pipe seemed to be stuck in the air, and he couldn¡¯t even move the tassel.


    ¡°In this state of mind, everything can be touched, but the state cannot be changed.¡± Yin Ci looked at Shi Jingzhi¡¯s frustrated expression and added considerately.


    ¡°Ah, I saw that the smoking pipe had a soft fish demon eye attached to it and wanted to take a closer look.¡±


    ¡°No wonder the scenery here is so complete.¡± Yin Ci smiled.


    A soft fish demon eye¡­ This fox¡¯s eyes were still as sharp as ever.


    Soft fish demons were rare, and their fish skin could be made into ¡°character cloths¡± to transmit information. The pair of fish eyes were interconnected, allowing storage and transmission of scenes. However, the process was extremely complicated and tedious, and only someone like Yan Budu, with extravagant desires, would use it as a pendant on a smoking pipe.


    It seemed that Yan Budu used the demon eyes to record the surrounding scenes at all times. Whether for analyzing enemies or reminiscing about amorous encounters, he could retrieve the images afterwards, making it very convenient.


    If Kongshi had given in to Yan Budu just now, with Yan Budu¡¯s arrogant attitude, once they left this place, he would have immediately sent the footage to the entire Jianchen Temple for appreciation.


    Shi Jingzhi seemed to have thought of the same thing, and his face wrinkled slowly.


    He tried to pulse Yan Budu, but images were just images, and he couldn¡¯t make out anything. Yin Ci watched as his master paced restlessly for a while before obediently returning back to his side.


    ¡°This is just a state of mind. How can even temperature sensations be restored.¡± Shi Jingzhi sat down cross-legged beside Yin Ci. ¡°A¡¯Ci, do you want to take a nap? Even if your body isn¡¯t tired, it can help pass the time.¡±


    Yin Ci shook his head. ¡°If you want to sleep, then sleep.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t move, he just gazed at Yin Ci by the flickering firelight.


    As if he wanted to engrave him in his heart with his eyes.


    ¡°From the first encounter with the Chigou Sect assassin, to the Ghost Tomb, Yuanxian Village, and now¡­ A¡¯Ci, you seem to fear nothing and know everything.¡±


    Yin Ci regarded it as another attempt to probe him. ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really good to have you by my side. I feel very at ease. If I had fallen into this place alone, I would definitely be completely lost and scared to death.¡± Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t ask any further and just expressed his feelings.


    He no longer referred to himself as ¡°Master*¡±, and his tone was calm and sincere.


    *Clarity: Previously, Shi Jingzhi would refer to himself as Weishi or Shifu (depending on context) but is no longer using those titles.


    Yin Ci silently looked back at him.


    Shi Jingzhi rubbed his hands together and smiled. ¡°At first, I thought you were just an ordinary villager, and then I thought you were a skilled person with a hidden identity¡­¡±


    ¡°Now what?¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ci has a decent appearance and a temperament that suits him perfectly¡­ Are you an immortal who has come to accompany me on my final journey?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t look at Yin Ci, but instead gazed at the snowstorm outside the cave. The flames cast an orange glow on the rocky walls. They were immersed in a long-gone era, completely detached from the mortal world, with only the two of them in boundless solitude.


    In a place like this, neither gods nor Buddhas could be seen. It felt like they could say anything, and all desires could be understood.


    Yin Ci: ¡°Shizun, you are just physically weak, and your mind has become confused.¡±


    ¡°But I have never felt so at peace.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I have ulterior motives?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi laughed heartily, which was an uncommon sight. ¡°The Buddha Heart Formation has awakened me. Besides my own life, I have nothing else to offer. What can you possibly gain from me?¡±


    Yin Ci fell silent.


    Looking at the smiling face of this person, he had a fleeting thought of wanting to escape. There was more than one person in the world who could use yang fire, and there were others who sought the Shirou, not just Shi Jingzhi.


    He wasn¡¯t bound to him.


    It was the opposite of Shi Jingzhi. As time passed, Yin Ci felt as if he had drawn the worst lot. There was a moment when he suddenly understood the helplessness of Yan Budu when faced with Kongshi.


    If Shi Jingzhi were an ordinary person, he could have observed coldly, using him mercilessly until the end. But Shi Jingzhi wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    How many years of waiting was his remaining year of life worth? How long could his sanity hold on for that fleeting glimpse of radiance under the setting sun?


    Would he give up using this person for the sake of that tiny warmth of vitality?


    ¡­It truly gave him a headache.


    Yin Ci reached out his hand and gently placed it on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s head. The latter trembled, almost blurting out ¡°no sense of propriety¡±, but managed to hold it in at the last moment.


    In his state of mind, this person was also warm and tender. Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but lower his gaze¡ªShi Jingzhi hadn¡¯t realized until now, when they were so close, who was borrowing whose body heat.


    ¡®Very well,¡¯ Yin Ci thought. ¡®Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. There¡¯s still a long road ahead.¡¯


    However, before he made a final decision, if this person wanted to sincerely exchange hearts, he would give a few points in return. It wasn¡¯t impossible.


    ¡°Nothing at all? Shizun, that¡¯s not true.¡± Yin Ci breathed a sigh of relief, and his tone became relaxed but not frivolous. ¡°This disciple can still gain something from you.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi choked for a moment and playfully tapped the back of Yin Ci¡¯s head. ¡°Have you been possessed by Yan Budu? Nonsense is pouring out of your mouth.¡±


    In the next moment, both of them burst into laughter. Shi Jingzhi lay down again, resting his head on Yin Ci¡¯s leg, and his long hair flowed like running water, spreading across the ground. This time, he didn¡¯t fall asleep. His amber eyes remained clear and transparent. ¡°Since we can¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s chat. Last time, I told you so many stories. This time, it¡¯s your turn, A¡¯Ci¡­ As a knowledgeable disciple, you must have many tales.¡±


    As he said the latter half, he adopted a playful tone, unable to contain the laughter in his voice.


    Yin Ci narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Shizun, I am particularly good at ghost stories. The atmosphere is perfect right now. Do you want me to tell you a few to pass the time?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°Dear disciple, spare me, please.¡±


    As a result, Yin Ci still couldn¡¯t manage to tell ghost stories to Shi Jingzhi. They chatted, sometimes with purpose and sometimes aimlessly, and they comfortably passed the night without any guard.


    Morning arrived, and the blizzard continued. The second day began with Yan Budu¡¯s cordial greeting¡ª


    ¡°Venerable, I really love this face of yours. I really want to find an excuse to peel it off and put it in my immortal tomb.¡±


    Kongshi was carefully slicing mushrooms. ¡°Your praise is excessive, Patron.¡±


    After cooking mushroom and vegetable porridge, Kongshi removed Yan Budu¡¯s acupoint restraint and pushed the first bowl of porridge toward him.


    Yan Budu picked up the bowl of porridge, smiling like a poisonous flower. ¡°Speaking of bald-headed monks, I¡¯ve killed nearly a hundred of them. Some ¡®eminent monks¡¯ would weep bitterly on their deathbeds and even be willing to lick the soles of my boots, just to beg for their lives. Kongshi, those monks who died so tragically would be so disappointed if they saw how you behave.¡±


    Kongshi smiled kindly, without a trace of anger in his eyes. ¡°Patron, is one bowl not enough?¡±


    Yan Budu: ¡°¡­¡± He silently pushed the empty bowl back, starting to suspect that this monk had a problem with his ears.w


    However, he never gave up easily. After finishing the meal, Yan Budu once again provoked Kongshi. He roasted his damp boots and pressed his bare feet against the monk¡¯s chest. ¡°Bald donkey, stop chanting scriptures and play chess with me.¡±


    Kongshi raised his eyes.


    Yan Budu twirled his red jade smoking pipe, dispersing his true qi. He carved a chessboard on the hard rock, then enveloped his true qi around scattered gravel, rolling them around randomly. When they stopped, they had formed perfectly round game pieces.


    With a flick of his sleeve, Yan Budu brought the stone chessboard to the center of them, and the stone pieces were divided into two piles. Yan Budu made a cut on his injured arm, and fresh blood flowed out, staining his nearby pieces a dark red.


    Dark red against ash gray¡ªa clear contrast between white and black.


    Yan Budu licked his wound and lightly kicked Kongshi. ¡°Everything is ready. Let¡¯s play chess.¡±


    Kongshi grasped Yan Budu¡¯s ankle and pushed his leg away. ¡°Very well.¡±


    Yan Budu¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°Since we¡¯re discussing victory and defeat, why not make a little wager? How about this, after each game, the loser cuts off a finger. Plain porridge makes one¡¯s mouth taste bland, but adding some meat wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡±


    With this proposal, there was no room for negotiation. Kongshi sighed and ignored him.


    Seeing the excitement, Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci joined them and took their seats in front of the chessboard. Little did they know that within half an hour, this game of chess would turn into a game where one person tormented three others.


    It was because Kongshi made his moves extremely slowly. It was so slow that, in comparison, even his chanting of scriptures seemed passionate and thrilling.


    Yan Budu himself initiated the game, so even if he had to grit his teeth, he had to finish it. In order to undermine Kongshi¡¯s authority, even if he felt drowsy, Yan Budu still forced himself to stay alert and kept talking.


    ¡°Venerable, your moves are grand and powerful, with the strength of a thousand catties. But why is the chessboard sticky and full of greed for life and fear of death, reminding me of the time I dueled with Su Zhi?¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    A hundred years ago, although they were evenly matched, he really didn¡¯t want to let go and fight Yan Budu. It wasn¡¯t that he feared for his own life¡ªit was because if Yan Budu discovered his immortality, it would bring about endless troubles.


    However, with Shi Jingzhi listening on the side, even if he was completely clueless, Yin Ci felt a subtle sense of embarrassment.


    Fortunately, Kongshi saw through the situation. ¡°Perhaps Patriarch Su simply doesn¡¯t want to deal with you and is showing you the way out.¡±


    Yan Budu: ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Kongshi smiled gently. ¡°Empathy, treating others as oneself.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, in that case, I will say a little more.¡± Yan Budu sneered, but before he could continue, he coughed up another mouthful of blood.


    Kongshi, holding the chess piece, paused in mid-air. ¡°Would the Patron like me to diagnose your condition?¡±


    ¡°No need. I have seen all the famous doctors in the world. Since childhood, I have had strange illnesses that no one can cure¡­ Except for the horrifying blood vomiting, nothing else matters.¡±


    Yan Budu¡¯s face turned pale, his lips stained with blood, and his appearance was extremely enchanting, causing people to involuntarily avert their gaze.


    However, Kongshi fixedly stared at him, as if looking at a wounded deer or an elderly person coughing up blood.


    ¡°Amitabha.¡± After a while, Kongshi shifted his gaze away and made another move.


    Yan Budu wiped away the fresh blood and laughed. ¡°Compared to my own illness, you should be more concerned about something else¡ªyour intention to bring me back to the Jianchen Temple and keep me imprisoned for a lifetime. Unfortunately, in case I fail to achieve immortality, my life is already coming to an end. It¡¯s a pity that you are trapped in the wind and snow, mired in the mud, all for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Even if Patron can only live for one more day in the dungeon, the victims can witness Patron¡¯s fate with their own eyes, and the rest of your life won¡¯t be tormented by inner demons.¡± Kongshi joined his palms together.


    ¡°Victims? Monk, do you know why I spent ten years building the Ghost Tomb, yet the righteous path only recently started to besiege my sect?¡±


    Yan Budu¡¯s smile grew increasingly intense.


    ¡°It all started with ten taels of silver. I discovered that with just ten taels of silver, I could buy a person¡¯s life¡ªsome were willing to sell their family members to me, some were willing to sell themselves for the sake of their families, and there were even those who wailed and fought for the dead, but once they received the silver, they fell silent. Later, the prices varied for different people, but the willingness to fight and endure remained the same.¡±


    ¡°The closure of the Ghost Tomb involved too many people, with a lot of troublemakers. You all barely managed to come up with the label of ¡®tyrannical and ruthless¡¯ to settle old scores.¡±


    Kongshi remained silent.


    ¡°People are born with inherent differences in quality; it¡¯s fate. Most people in the world are as foolish as pigs and as simple-minded as dogs. The lives of animals are cheap, so if I want to kill them, I kill them. It¡¯s just following the will of heaven.¡±


    Kongshi raised his eyes. ¡°Inherent differences in quality? Children are naive, the elderly are confused, yet they live longer than you, Patron. Why do you only mention one aspect and not the other?¡±


    The monk¡¯s tone was gentle, as always.


    ¡°Furthermore, sheep eat grass, and tigers eat sheep. When a fierce tiger meets its end, its corpse is devoured by the grass. The cycle of karma is the way of heaven. Patron, you are also among sentient beings. There is no need to belittle them so lightly.¡±


    Yan Budu raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s only natural for tigers to eat sheep, so what crime have I committed by killing children and women?¡±


    The monk¡¯s eyelids remained motionless. ¡°If Patron deems yourself innocent, then you are innocent.¡±


    ¡°I thought I was going crazy, but you, baldy, are even crazier than me.¡±


    ¡°The burden of guilt is in the mind of Buddha; one can only reflect on oneself. However, regardless of Patron¡¯s thoughts, being able to play against me here has its causes and consequences, and the retribution isn¡¯t pleasant.¡±


    Kongshi pointed to his giant sword and smiled even more calmly.


    ¡°Patron sees sentient beings as pigs and dogs. From what I see, Patron is no different from pigs and dogs, and can hardly be considered worse than them.¡±


    Yan Budu: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Shi Jingzhi flinched, and Yin Ci turned his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, Venerable Kongshi isn¡¯t just making empty remarks. He truly believes in what he said.¡±


    Yin Ci furrowed his brow¡ªif Shi Jingzhi could see it, then Yan Budu would definitely see it as well. In a sense, the compassion of sentient beings was also a form of ruthlessness.


    Yan Budu¡¯s plan to disrupt the monk¡¯s chess game with his menacing aura seemed to be falling flat.


    As expected, Kongshi calmly placed a chess piece on the board. ¡°The cycle of three calamities. Will the Patron give up the struggle of the calamities*?¡±


    *Clarity: There¡¯s a double meaning here. Note while it¡¯s translated as chess, they are actually playing Go. In the case of a three calamities, it is referring to a triple ko where it¡¯s basically a draw. Theoretically, when a situation like this happens, the game can continue forever, endlessly in a cycle. Applying this to Buddhism, it refers to the three calamities sentient beings undergo through their existence (basically the cycle of life). You can read more about it in my Kinky Thoughts. || In this context, Kongshi has set the board to be a draw, creating a triple ko, and asking Yan Budu, are you giving up (both in the game and spiritually as applied to Buddhist theory).


    Yan Budu remained silent, neither uttering a word nor showing any signs of anger, as if he were calculating something.


    Seeing that the opponent didn¡¯t respond, Kongshi stopped playing. ¡°Then let¡¯s call it a draw. We¡¯ll play again another day.¡±


    Finally, Yan Budu slowly lifted his head, and his pair of crimson eyes seemed to ignite. He stared fixedly at Kongshi, and a twisted smile gradually appeared on his face.


    ¡°Interesting. I must defeat you once. Monk, I have decided to claim your head.¡±


    Kongshi replied politely, ¡°This humble monk needs to keep his head for chanting scriptures. I apologize for not being able to offer it to you.¡±


    After that, Yan Budu refrained from making any comments about the past. For some reason, the Demonic Lord intentionally restrained himself, and from the way he treated Kongshi, he even seemed somewhat normal.


    In the following days, whenever they had free time, the two of them would play chess while discussing the situation of the martial arts world and analyzing various techniques. Surprisingly, their conversations flowed smoothly and harmoniously.


    However, in every game during those few days, the monk¡¯s chess speed was as slow as a snail, yet he managed to create various extraordinary situations. They played strange and peculiar tactics, and neither of them held back.


    But Yan Budu didn¡¯t show any signs of frustration; instead, he appeared to be quite enjoying himself.


    As time passed, Yan Budu¡¯s injured arm gradually recovered. One night, he proposed an idea that invigorated the spirits of the Kushan Sect master and disciple. ¡°Kongshi, I¡¯ll accompany you outside tonight. I need to get some meat. I¡¯ve been eating porridge for so long, and my wounds are healing too slowly.¡±


    ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t fully healed, Patron.¡±


    ¡°No choice then. Since you won¡¯t cut off your arm to feed me,¡± Yan Budu joked.


    ¡°Patron, offering oneself to feed a tiger is only done for a female tiger with cubs*. We, as Buddhist monks, don¡¯t feed tigers at will.¡±


    *It comes from a story in the Sutra of the Wise and the Fool which you can read in my Kinky Thoughts. In this context, he¡¯s saying one doesn¡¯t offer to sacrifice oneself (feed a tiger) unless there¡¯s a proper justification (female tiger with cubs). The TLDR of the story is: A prince saw a tigress who was starving to the point of death and had cubs. He decided to sacrifice himself in order to feed her and her cubs.


    ¡°So I can only hunt for food myself. It¡¯s truly lamentable.¡±


    When they were about to leave, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s whole being was radiant. However, after he pulled Yin Ci along and followed, his enthusiasm couldn¡¯t withstand the cold for more than the time it took to burn three incense sticks. Outside the cave was even colder than inside. Although the snow had stopped, everything was still covered in a vast expanse of white, lacking magnificent scenery. The wind carried snowflakes that slapped against their faces, and Shi Jingzhi was immediately chilled to the bone.


    ¡°Yan Budu is really¡­ Last time, I made a mistake while cultivating my kung fu and suffered inner force obstruction. When the cold wind blew, I coughed up blood and couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi shrank his neck, feeling a sense of sorrow.


    ¡°He wants to eat meat, I understand, but is he really in such a hurry?¡± Yin Ci tightly grasped Shi Jingzhi¡¯s wrist, but his gaze never left Yan Budu.


    Shi Jingzhi suddenly realized and immediately took in a breath of cold air.


    Yan Budu wasn¡¯t just playing chess in the cave; his real-life chess game had also begun. Wrapped in a fox fur coat, he stared intently at Kongshi, who was using the Nightmare Breaking Technique to break through the illusions. Even though the cold wind was cutting, he didn¡¯t even blink his eyes.


    Yan Budu was secretly learning the Nightmare Breaking Technique.


    It was too similar. Yin Ci looked at Shi Jingzhi beside him, who was completely focused and absorbed in the Nightmare Breaking Technique. Their expressions were so alike, reminiscent of the time when Shi Jingzhi secretly learned the Green Maiden Sword Technique beneath the Ghost Tomb.


    ¡­It was truly uncanny.


    Whether it was the symptoms, aptitude, or the resentment towards all living beings, they were strikingly similar, almost too coincidental. Yin Ci had walked the world for hundreds of years without experiencing reincarnation. So there¡¯s only one possibility.


    In this world, there was something he had yet to discover.


    Yan Budu and Shi Jingzhi undoubtedly belong to some kind of similar existence.


    Kongshi formed an invisible formation, using true qi instead of a copper hammer and iron bowl to activate the formation. Even though the blizzard was obscuring their surroundings, the monk swiftly turned. Even though the inner force movements were extremely complex, his coordinated hand movements were incredibly exquisite. After a dazzling display of the Nightmare Breaking Technique that left people dazzled, Yan Budu¡¯s mouth slowly curled into a smile.


    He had learned it.


    And the sole reason Yan Budu kept Kongshi around was for the Nightmare Breaking Technique.


    To him, Kongshi was no longer useful.


    The author has something to say:


    Surprise! The leader of the Ling Sect actually carries a camera with him.


    ¡­But without a camera, we would have to switch to a first-person perspective. In fact, when I imagined Shi Jingzhi¡¯s annoyed face, I had images of a subway, a fox, and a smartphone in my mind.jpg


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Demonic Lord Yin: The fox has softened, and my heart has softened too. Well, let¡¯s avoid it for a while (?


    Fox Shi: The plan is a go (¡Á


    Kinky Thoughts:


    In Buddhist philosophy, the three cycles of calamities refer to the belief that sentient beings are bound to undergo three major calamities or sufferings throughout their existence. These three calamities are birth, aging, and death.


    The concept of the ¡°cycle of three calamities¡± reflects the Buddhist understanding of life¡¯s inherent sufferings and the impermanence of existence. It highlights the fundamental truths of impermanence, suffering, and the need to seek liberation from the cycle of birth and death through spiritual practice and enlightenment.


    What Kongshi did (quite brilliantly) was set up the game as a triple ko to show Yan Budu this figuratively and literally (in the game).


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The story of feeding a tiger from The Sutra of the Wise and the Fool.


    In the Buddhist scriptures, it is said that there were three princes in the king¡¯s chariot of the Kingdom of Bo Deng in India. One day, they went hunting together in the mountains and saw a mother tiger with several hungry tiger cubs. The mother tiger was so famished that she wanted to eat the tiger cubs. The third prince, Sariputra, saw this and sent away his two elder brothers. He went to the mountain and laid down in front of the mother tiger, but the hungry tiger had no strength to eat him.


    Sariputra then climbed up a hill, injured his body with a sharp stick, and jumped off a cliff, allowing the mother tiger to drink his blood. After drinking the blood, the mother tiger regained her strength and, along with her cubs, ate up all the flesh from Sariputra¡¯s body.


    The two elder brothers couldn¡¯t find their younger brother and searched along the way until they finally found Sariputra¡¯s remains. They quickly returned to the palace to inform the king. The king and the queen rushed to the mountains, embraced Sariputra¡¯s remains, and wept bitterly.


    They then gathered the remains and built a stupa for worship. Sariputra, who willingly sacrificed his own physical body to save the life of the tiger, is the previous incarnation of the Buddha Shakyamuni.


    Depictions of such acts of enduring humiliation, self-sacrifice, and various virtuous deeds from the previous lives of Shakyamuni Buddha are known as Jataka tales.

 CH 57

    That night, it turned out that Shi Jingzhi¡¯s words were correct. Yan Budu had just returned to the cave when he started vomiting blood non-stop, as if he wanted to empty his entire body of blood. In his unstable condition, not to mention the opposing force of Kongshi, Yan Budu probably couldn¡¯t even defeat Lord Bai at the moment.


    Kongshi helplessly fetched bowl after bowl of hot water and used warm water to wipe away the blood.


    The linen cloth emitted faint white steam as it gradually wiped away the dark red blood stains, revealing the image of a person within the bloodstains. The blood seeped into the crevices of the fabric, then dispersed into the water, turning the clear water in the bowl a pale crimson.


    The monk clenched his fingers. The warm water slid over his slender and powerful hands, falling back into the bowl with a crisp sound.


    Yan Budu had a lifeless expression and spoke arrogantly. ¡°¡­Venerable, there¡¯s no need for you to bother about me. I¡¯ll just die here on my own. You can drag the corpse back and report your completion.¡±


    Kongshi continued to wring the blood-stained cloth as if he hadn¡¯t heard.


    While Kongshi was busy wiping away the blood again, Yan Budu propped himself up and used his strength to imprison Kongshi beneath him.


    Yan Budu¡¯s clothes had been stained with too much fresh blood earlier, so he had to take them off, revealing porcelain-white skin. His breath was scorching, turning into white vapor as it left his mouth, carrying a faint trace of blood. His long hair was stuck to his body with sweat, as if it bore some kind of curse with dark patterns.


    He lightly tapped the iron bowl with his toes and covered himself with the fox fur, then draped the monk¡¯s robe over it. The cave fell into silence, and the flickering firelight cast an orange halo that flowed and undulated along their figures.


    Yan Budu separated his damp hair and deliberately propped himself up with his injured arm. The pain combined with his illness caused his whole body to tremble slightly, and blood began to seep from the wound on his severed arm. Perhaps due to his extreme weakness, Kongshi didn¡¯t use as much force to incapacitate him as before.


    ¡°Venerable, you truly have a kind heart. An eminent monk is indeed an eminent monk.¡±


    Yan Budu¡¯s voice grew softer and sounded like honey mixed with blood. He traced his fingertips over Kongshi¡¯s face, leaving several streaks of blood between his brows and eyes.


    ¡°It is fate and illness that have come to kill me. Venerable, you haven¡¯t violated the precepts by helping me¡­¡±


    Finally, he no longer made an effort to support his body but allowed himself to fall onto Kongshi¡¯s chest. With fiery red eyes and black hair like a prison, the two of them, one on top of the other, were extremely close.


    Close enough for their breaths to intertwine endlessly, with no other objects in their field of vision.


    Seeing that the other¡¯s gaze remained unchanged, Yan Budu sneered softly. He deliberately moved slightly and licked and bit the edge of Kongshi¡¯s ear.


    ¡°So, why did Venerable help me?¡±


    The words ¡°help me¡± slipped out of his lips, each word lingering and filled with tenderness.


    Days of deliberate restraint came to an end at this moment.


    Yan Budu¡¯s true nature was fully exposed. Even if it was only his state of mind, his eerie and sticky aura made people extremely uncomfortable. Tainted with the color of disease and harboring wicked thoughts as deep as the abyss, this person¡¯s smile was both beautiful and resembled a demon living in the human world.


    Kongshi moved the damp cloth skillfully, ignoring the current situation. ¡°Please raise your arm. There¡¯s still some blood to wipe over there.¡±


    Yan Budu: ¡°¡­¡±


    The profound power of the Venerable shattered the lascivious atmosphere with this one sentence.


    One person desired warmth under the red canopy in a romantic setting, while the other remained motionless as if wiping a lifeless object. The monk truly seemed like a stone. Not to mention any physical response, Kongshi¡¯s face didn¡¯t even blush.


    Yan Budu immediately lost interest. He rolled to the side, laying in a lifeless ¡°´ó*¡± character, allowing the monk to manipulate him. Kongshi cleaned up Yan Budu, applying a cold cloth to his forehead. Then, he prepared some easily digestible soft vegetable soup and fed it to Yan Budu little by little.


    *Big/large/heavy.


    The strong wind roared, and snowflakes danced. The chessboard lay quietly a few steps away, with the remnants of the previous game¡¯s final moves still visible.


    Yan Budu had never had any issues with himself. He slowly swallowed the soup while his gaze wandered over Kongshi¡¯s body, and then he revealed a smile that seemed to guarantee his victory. ¡°Kongshi, oh, Kongshi, you really are¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence but continued to gaze meaningfully at the monk.


    Kongshi remained calm. His profound features were immersed in light and shadow, devoid of any sharpness. He always seemed to have that gentle and carefree expression, unhurried and composed.


    No joy, no sorrow.


    The two remained silent for a while.


    Shi Jingzhi frowned. ¡°At this rate, Venerable Kongshi¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°Kongshi¡¯s martial arts are inherently effective against Yan Budu. With Yan Budu¡¯s injured arm and weakened spirit, he doesn¡¯t have full confidence, so he won¡¯t easily make a move.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of confidence, but a matter of winning or losing.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi paused, glanced at Yin Ci, and cautiously continued, ¡°If Yan Budu were to attack and kill Kongshi without any tricks, he wouldn¡¯t be considered to have won against the Venerable.¡±


    Yin Ci showed some interest. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi became more energized. ¡°He learned the Nightmare Breaking Technique just to regain control of the situation. For people like Yan Budu, losing the initiative is more unbearable than death. And to win against someone like Kongshi, killing him is useless; destruction is the true victory.¡±


    Yin Ci smiled, somewhat cryptically. ¡°Are you speaking from experience?¡±


    ¡°Does your Master seem like¡­ cough, a dark-minded person.¡±


    When this person felt guilty, he really enjoyed referring to himself as ¡°Master¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Kongshi, and I have no Buddha in my heart. I have seen people who are even crazier than you. There¡¯s no need to be so cautious¡­ Didn¡¯t I already say it? I prefer someone like you.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Shi Jingzhi seemed to have been caught off guard. He quickly averted his gaze, focusing intensely on Yan Budu¡¯s smoking pipe pendant.


    Yin Ci shook his head, smiling.


    It turned out that Shi Jingzhi and Yan Budu truly shared a deep connection.


    Under Kongshi¡¯s care, Yan Budu weathered this ordeal. He didn¡¯t rush to kill Kongshi but instead acted as if nothing had happened, engaging in casual conversations and playing chess together.


    Yin Ci could tell that Yan Budu had changed his strategy.


    For several days, they maintained a harmonious atmosphere. Yan Budu knew deep down that as long as they avoided discussions of morality and righteousness, they could always find common ground. From mathematics and music theory to astronomy and history, they never ran out of topics to discuss day after day.


    Yan Budu was like an experienced hunter, patiently biding his time with his prey.


    He no longer mentioned the despicable things he had done, and he balanced his actions, presenting himself as a debauched gentleman. When he was in the mood, he occasionally made flirtatious moves or teasing remarks toward Kongshi. However, all of these gestures stopped just at the point where Kongshi wouldn¡¯t shy away.


    A brush of fingertips, a sweep of hair. His words were charming but not vulgar, his touches were ambiguous but not explicit; everything was just right.


    Strangely enough, unlike before, Yan Budu wasn¡¯t deliberately putting on a show. He no longer avoided the cruel and violent aspects of his character, shedding layers of masks and freely expressing his true nature, enjoying his time with Kongshi as he pleased.


    True to Yan Budu¡¯s expectations, Kongshi remained unruffled, unperturbed by the rain and wind.


    And so, over a dozen days passed, nearing a month since their confinement.


    The coldest moments had already passed, and the snow outside the cave had lessened considerably. Yan Budu¡¯s injured arm was finally approaching full recovery.


    Their daily routines became regular.


    In the morning, Kongshi went out to dispel the illusion and open a path, while Yan Budu took on the task of foraging and would bring back vegetables, meat, and eggs. One vegetarian and one meat-eater, yet their ways never clashed.


    After finishing lunch, they played chess. A game would take several hours, and the two would engage in lively conversations, discussing a wide range of topics. The two masters were knowledgeable and talented, and the cold atmosphere of the previous days of silence was no longer present.


    At sunset, the chess game would always end in a draw. Kongshi would begin reciting sutras, while Yan Budu silently practiced his internal cultivation to heal his injuries. Occasionally, when he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, he would vomit some blood, and Kongshi would help him wash his clothes, clean his body, and adjust his inner force.


    During these moments, Yan Budu would always take advantage of the situation* until the monk furrowed his brows.


    *Wipe oil/eat tofu/mopping water. Term used to describe taking advantage of others in public.


    Compared to the initial confrontation filled with hostility and madness, it now seemed like a fantasy. Simply looking at these days, they resembled friends who had accumulated years of understanding, rather than mortal enemies.


    Compared to the beginning, Yan Budu seemed much more relaxed, whether it was acting or genuine. Kongshi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as gentle as ever.


    But the observing master and disciple understood that this was merely a brief period of peace after the two of them stumbled upon the ancient formation.


    Once the remnants of the formation outside the mountain were resolved, severe cold and snowstorms would no longer be able to confine masters like Yan Budu and Kongshi. They would leave this narrow cave and enter an endless state of life and death¡ªeither Kongshi would die here, or Yan Budu would be captured by Kongshi and taken to the Jianchen Temple, never to see daylight again.


    They couldn¡¯t stay here forever.


    ¡­How exactly did Yan Budu plan to ¡°destroy Kongshi¡±?


    To deceive Kongshi through days of familiarity, to stir emotions in the monk? Or was he going to pretend to repent and then strike from behind?


    Yan Budu had lived an extremely cruel and violent life, with no satisfying opponent or trusted friend. If he were to spend his final years like this, it might even be considered the best way to die. Did he truly still want to ¡°destroy Kongshi¡±?


    Yan Budu was a person who had always been unrestrained, without any taboos, and acted recklessly. He couldn¡¯t be judged by ordinary standards. At this point, the master and disciple were no longer certain.


    Until a change occurred.


    On that day, as usual, they were playing chess when they suddenly discussed ¡°death¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m unwilling to die like this. Kongshi, have you ever heard of the ¡®Shirou¡¯? By consuming it, one can achieve immortality and eternal youth.¡±


    ¡°Amitabha. Such practices are not encouraged in Buddhism.¡±


    ¡°I guessed as much. A sect that amuses itself with the heavy sand hoop couldn¡¯t possibly seek immortality.¡±


    ¡°Has Patron found the Shirou?¡±


    ¡°If I had, would I still be here?¡±


    Kongshi slowly placed a chess piece down. ¡°Then what about after Patron achieves immortality?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±


    ¡°Patron is now superior to ordinary people, having experienced all the wealth and luxury of the human world and seeing all beings as no more than pigs and dogs. So, once Patron ascends to immortality, what kind of thoughts and way of life does Patron plan to have?¡±


    Yan Budu¡¯s breath hitched.


    ¡°Wealth beyond measure, infamy renowned. The masses are dull, and there¡¯s no one by your side. If Patron becomes an immortal, it will only prolong this situation. Forgive this humble monk for failing to see the difference.¡±


    ¡°Immortals are different from ordinary mortals. How can there be no difference?¡±


    ¡°Then, will Patron abandon worldly desires and sever the seven emotions and six desires?¡± Kongshi unusually laughed. ¡°Is Patron willing to do so?¡±


    Yan Budu¡¯s face also darkened unusually. ¡°Who was the one who said he would save me? Kongshi, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Amitabha. This humble monk is curious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re curious too? That¡¯s rare.¡±


    ¡°The remnants of the formation outside the mountain have been resolved by about eighty to ninety percent, and the mountain path has appeared. Perhaps by tomorrow, we won¡¯t have the chance to converse anymore. This humble monk just wants to seek clarity while we still have this opportunity, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The final game?


    So this was their final game.


    A month of ease and tranquility ultimately turned out to be a fleeting illusion. Just like the ever-changing chessboard every day, the outcome never changed.


    Yan Budu¡¯s expression slightly changed, shifting from melancholy to a faint arrogance, which then transformed into pity tinged with a sense of charity.


    In the span of a stick of incense, he slowly tightened his grip on the chess piece and spoke casually, ¡°Once I become an immortal, the first thing I¡¯ll do is take my time. I¡¯ll do whatever I want, no longer worrying about all those nonsense matters and dealing with two-faced people who speak with forked tongues.¡±


    ¡°After all, mortals in this world are just a few masks and a few types of reactions. I¡¯ve grown tired of killing people, so why not catch an interesting immortal to pass the time with me? The heavenly realm is so vast; there must be someone I can¡¯t see through, right? Then I¡¯ll truly be carefree¡­¡±


    ¡­Just like this very moment.


    Yan Budu slightly widened his eyes.


    Kongshi saw him stop midway through his words, unable to continue, and simply reminded him in a gentle voice. ¡°Patron, it¡¯s your turn to make a move.¡±


    Click.


    The stone chess piece slipped from Yan Budu¡¯s trembling fingers and fell to the ground.


    In the next moment, Yan Budu spewed out a mouthful of black blood. He collapsed to the ground, curling up into a ball.


    That chess piece soaked in the dark pool of blood was three shades darker than the rest.


    Yan Budu¡¯s alluring face contorted completely. Through his disheveled hair, he stared at Kongshi with eyes filled with disbelief and bitter resentment. He convulsed in pain, and filthy blood kept flowing from the corners of his mouth.


    Kongshi stood up. ¡°Patron, let me help you to another place¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yan Budu wailed, his nails digging tightly into the ground, mangling his flesh. ¡°Damn you, do you know¡­¡±


    Before he could squeeze out a few more words, more black blood sprayed out.


    Yan Budu trembled violently, almost unable to speak properly. Judging from this condition, it was even more severe than all the previous episodes combined.


    The days of their mutual understanding and peace shattered into pieces. Yan Budu showed a panicked expression for the first time. His negative emotions seemed out of control¡ªfear, sorrow, and hatred all mingled together, splattering in every direction along with the black blood.


    ¡°How could I¡­ How could I have this intention only now¡­¡±


    Unlike the previous episodes, countless small, bluish-black blood vessels appeared all over Yan Budu¡¯s body. They intertwined with each other, delicate and intricate, against his fair skin, resembling the fine cracks of porcelain.


    Beautiful yet terrifying.


    Yan Budu was still playing chess normally a moment ago, but now he was burning with a high fever, and his whole head emitted heat in the freezing cold. His condition was bizarre, as if possessed by a demon, yet there were no signs of his inner force being in chaos. Just as Kongshi was helping him up, Yan Budu let out a miserable scream. His inner force exploded recklessly, forcing Kongshi to retreat.


    Kongshi finally showed a different expression. ¡°Patron, what is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Congratulations, monk, congratulations.¡± Yan Budu¡¯s tone turned eerie and sarcastic. ¡°No matter what happens this time, you¡¯ll have to carry a dead person out of this mountain. How convenient, cough, it is.¡±


    ¡°Last day, isn¡¯t it¡­? Tomorrow, you and I will be opponents again, so you won¡¯t have to¡­ you won¡¯t have to lay a finger on me.¡±


    Yan Budu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his red pupils resembled flames from the depths of hell, revealing a hint of desperate madness.


    ¡°I should have¡­ should have killed you long ago¡­ but it¡¯s a pity that someone like you won¡¯t accompany me¡­ accompany me to hell¡­¡±


    After uttering those fierce words, he seemed to have emptied himself. Then, Yan Budu despairingly clawed at the ground with his nails. His voice was so low that it couldn¡¯t be heard. Kongshi approached and barely made out a few muffled ¡°why¡± and ¡°on what grounds¡±.


    Kongshi let out a soft sigh.


    The monk pried open Yan Budu¡¯s hands and carefully bandaged his wounds. He wiped away the blood from his mouth and nose with gentle movements as always.


    But in the end, disregarding Yan Budu¡¯s struggles, Kongshi forcibly took his pulse.


    ¡°A few days ago, this humble monk saw some good medicine. If it can be collected in time, it should be able to keep you alive.¡±


    ¡°Pointless¡­¡±


    ¡°Today is today, tomorrow is tomorrow. A patient is a patient, and an opponent is an opponent.¡± Kongshi lowered his gaze. His voice was clear and unobstructed. ¡°It would be best if you didn¡¯t move recklessly and wait for my return.¡±


    In the midst of intense pain, Yan Budu suddenly revealed a smile stained with blood.


    ¡°Venerable is so attentive¡ªcould it be that you¡¯ve taken a liking to me¡­ If you don¡¯t mind these threads of blood, I can play with you, Venerable¡­ Even in death, it¡¯s still a romantic affair*¡­¡±


    *To die under the peony. It¡¯s a saying historically used by men to express their admiration for women (like it¡¯s romantic to die under such a beauty (the peony)).


    ¡°If a few words from Patron were enough for this humble monk to be drawn to the mortal world, then this humble monk would have been troubled long ago.¡±


    After speaking, the tattered monk¡¯s robe fluttered through the air. Kongshi carried the stone sword on his back, standing tall and resolute, stepping into the wind and snow without hesitation.


    Yan Budu leaned against the stone wall, watching Kongshi¡¯s figure with a gaze too complex to put into words.


    Before long, his strength finally gave out, and he fell into a deep slumber.

 CH 58

    When Yan Budu woke up again, night had fallen.


    The monk¡¯s stone sword had returned to its original position. Kongshi sat upright in front of the bonfire, using an iron bowl to simmer something. Just like the past dozens of days, the cave was dim, filled with the light of the fire, and at a fixed time, the person always remained in a fixed position.


    The difference this time was that a pleasant fragrance wafted in the cave.


    After being domineering and arrogant for so many years, Yan Budu had tasted all sorts of miraculous medicines and strange herbs in the world. He instantly recognized the smell of this thing¡ª


    ¡°Ice peak snake lotus¡­ Truly worthy of an eminent monk. Heaven has given its blessing that even such a legendary object can be found.¡±


    This thing was extremely rare, growing in the deep mountains during severe winter. It could be called a holy medicine for treating internal injuries. Zongwu Mountain wasn¡¯t a place of great vitality, yet it could produce such a thing thanks to the ancient formation.


    However, the main reason why the ice peak snake lotus was rare wasn¡¯t the harsh growing conditions or the scarcity in quantity, but the lotus snake that accompanied it.


    As miraculous as the effects of the ice peak snake lotus were, the lotus snake was equally poisonous. They liked to gather in groups with a number equal to the petals of the ice peak snake lotus, ranging from tens to dozens. The snowy mountain was already dazzling, and these strange snakes were transparent all over and extremely fast, making them quite formidable.


    Not to mention the monk who was content and desired little, even if Yan Budu had the opportunity to see the ice peak snake lotus, he might not be willing to take it.


    However, no matter how difficult the situation, it seemed that nothing could change the expression on Kongshi¡¯s face. He casually took the legendary object and boiled it with his expression unchanged, as if it were just a strangely shaped mushroom.


    Today was obviously the day when they became enemies.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite something, Kongshi, being able to escape from the lotus snakes. It seems that I can have a good fight in tomorrow¡¯s battle¡­¡± Yan Budu struggled to catch his breath, still not letting up on his taunting.


    Whether it was because he was tired of leaning against the wall or not, Yan Budu sat back in front of the chessboard. With one hand supporting his body, even with a face full of illness, he still had a hint of elegance.


    Yan Budu suddenly collapsed in the afternoon, leaving the chessboard with a half-finished game. He didn¡¯t scatter the chess pieces, but just leaned against them lightly.


    Kongshi finished brewing the medicinal soup and walked over calmly. He sat in front of Yan Budu, placed the stone spoon in the bowl, and handed it to Yan Budu. ¡°Please use it, Patron.¡±


    ¡°Venerable, previously when I was weak, you fed me spoonful by spoonful¡­ Why is it that even the lotus snakes have moved for me, but now there¡¯s this distance between us?¡±


    Kongshi¡¯s voice was gentle as if his words carried a light breeze and faint clouds. ¡°Amitabha, I have other matters to attend to. Patron lacks diligence in nurturing the body, but the distinction between light and heavy can still be made.¡±


    Yan Budu was already accustomed to the monk¡¯s evasive response. He snorted, picked up the iron bowl, and drank the medicinal soup in one gulp.


    The medicinal soup had been cooled with snow, making the temperature just right. As the warm medicine entered his body, a surge of heat spread throughout his limbs and bones. Yan Budu¡¯s bloodshot eyes relaxed, and his furrowed brow showed a hint of relief.


    Despite his arrogance, Yan Budu wouldn¡¯t waste time for nothing. He immediately sat on the straw cushion in front of the chessboard to adjust and heal his injuries.


    This time, Kongshi didn¡¯t help him like before.


    Kongshi continued to sit on the other side of the chessboard with his hands clasped together as he silently recited sutras.


    After half an hour passed, Yan Budu coughed up a mouthful of blood again. The strange blood threads seemed to gather, slowly receding from his limbs. His face still lacked color, but at least his body no longer trembled and convulsed.


    Only then did Yan Budu breathe a sigh of relief and turn his gaze towards the opposite side, only to freeze in astonishment.


    The monk¡¯s hands had always been beautiful, with slender fingers and distinct joints. Previously, when he clasped his hands together in prayer, they were truly pleasing to the eye.


    But now, they didn¡¯t look as appealing.


    Kongshi¡¯s hands were completely exposed from his sleeves. The edge of his left palm had two small, pitch-black holes¡ªthe whole left hand, along with the arm, had swollen and turned bluish black with twisted veins.


    A snake bite wound.


    Yan Budu quietly observed the wound for a while. His face gradually transformed from a relaxed expression to a twisted smile, then into unrestrained laughter.


    He seemed to have encountered the most amusing thing in the world, laughing so hard that he coughed repeatedly, struggling for breath.


    ¡°Venerable, is this the cycle of fate? Is this karmic retribution? Why do I feel like it¡¯s a stroke of luck for me?¡±


    The venom of the lotus snake was extremely toxic, and once bitten, even severing the limbs would be useless. Kongshi immediately administered treatment and possessed profound skills to suppress the snake¡¯s poison with inner force, which allowed him to survive until now.


    Unfortunately, delay could only be delayed.


    With his profound inner force and close coordination with Kongshi¡¯s true qi, there was a slight possibility of purging the snake¡¯s venom and saving his life.


    But within the vast Zongwu Mountain, extending for hundreds of miles, only the two of them were present. The only one who could save Kongshi was Yan Budu himself.


    Could there be a more marvelous situation than this?


    ¡°Baldy, do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Yan Budu asked.


    Kongshi ceased his recitation, calmly looked at Yan Budu, and replied, ¡°Patron is thinking about how to tempt this humble monk with greed, hatred, and ignorance.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Since I have nothing better to do, I will explain it to you in detail.¡±


    Yan Budu¡¯s face was adorned with an extremely bright smile; the smile, blending with the blood vessels all over his body, sent a chilling sensation to anyone who saw him.


    ¡°I have figured out your precious and formidable Nightmare Breaking technique long ago. I can break the formation and leave the mountain on my own¡­ I was considering whether to strike from behind. But this level of ¡®betrayal¡¯ wouldn¡¯t catch Venerable¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°Then I thought, why not pretend to be defeated by you and let you leave the mountain. My disciples have been waiting outside, ready to poison you when the opportunity arises. I could bring you back to our sect and slowly reeducate you. But Venerable has a strong character and probably won¡¯t yield easily. If, by any chance, I accidentally kill Venerable, wouldn¡¯t that be a loss?¡±


    ¡°Finally, I thought, why not go with you to the Jianchen Temple and then risk my life to kill the leader, that old bald donkey, in front of you? That would surely change your expression, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Who would have thought that the plans of men are no match for those of the heavens. The arrangements of the heavens are even more intriguing than what I had imagined.¡±


    Kongshi remained motionless as a mountain. ¡°Patron has the strength to speak so many words. The reputation of the ice peak snake lotus is well-deserved.¡±


    ¡°Venerable, are you truly foolish or pretending to be foolish? Now, you¡¯re not merely feeding yourself to the tiger, but actually returning it to the mountain.¡±


    As the potency of the medicine increased, Yan Budu¡¯s profound skills allowed his blood-red eyes to shine like ghostly flames. He reached out his hands, cupping Kongshi¡¯s cheeks, forcing him to make eye contact.


    ¡°The head of the Jianchen Temple, sacrificing yourself to save me¡ªtruly an audacious move. Come, look at me closely¡ªthis talk of karmic retribution is nothing more than a hopeless struggle of the weak; a complete self-deception.¡±


    As the snake venom spread and the vitality in Kongshi¡¯s eyes gradually faded. He slightly raised his head, neither breaking free from Yan Budu¡¯s grip nor averting his gaze; his eyes were as calm as an ancient well without a ripple.


    A composure that irritated others.


    ¡°When I leave this place, I will kill countless people and set their flesh on fire when I return to Huilian Mountain. But it¡¯s different for Venerable. If Venerable survives, he could save thousands of lives¡­ It¡¯s not very cost-effective, trading one life for another.¡±


    Yan Budu attempted to find hatred, confusion, or regret in Kongshi¡¯s eyes.


    But he found nothing.


    ¡°Think about it. When I spread this news, how much infamy will the Jianchen Temple bear among the ¡®vast multitude of sentient beings¡¯? ¡­If you truly care about all beings, why not kneel down and beg me? If I¡¯m pleased, perhaps I¡¯ll grant you some inner force and let you leave the mountain alive.¡±


    He once again tried to find hesitation, worry, or entreaty in Kongshi¡¯s eyes.


    Yet, he still found nothing. The suffering of the mortal world rolled by, but those eyes remained untouched by the slightest dust.


    Kongshi¡¯s cheeks grew cold, and his complexion became somewhat grayish.


    The venom of the lotus snake was extremely poisonous, turning the internal organs to mush and causing unbearable pain. Although the monk should have been in excruciating agony, that annoying calmness remained undisturbed, without a ripple.


    The two of them remained in a stalemate.


    Yan Budu knelt on the chessboard, bowing down with one leg while his hands cupped Kongshi¡¯s face. The two were so close that it seemed they were about to kiss, yet frozen like an ice sculpture caught in the wintry wind, suspended in mid-air.


    Kongshi calmly gazed back. There was a moment when Yan Budu felt that he was not facing a living being, but a stone-carved Buddha.


    This person was simply incomprehensible. Yan Budu couldn¡¯t see through him, couldn¡¯t understand him.


    Even though he looked down at the other¡¯s face from above, he faintly felt a sense of pity.


    After a brief silence, Kongshi spoke again. It wasn¡¯t a plea for mercy, but a gentle conversation. ¡°After just taking the medicine, your meridians are weak. It¡¯s better to sit up straight and continue cultivating.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The surroundings grew colder, and the color on Yan Budu¡¯s face finally faded. For the first time, he failed to disguise his thoughts and let them show on his face.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    He had seen too many people who understood righteousness, weeping and begging for mercy as death approached. Even if ordinary people met their deaths bravely, death came swiftly. Yan Budu understood better than anyone the terror of a slow approach to death.


    But he couldn¡¯t find a trace of fear in Kongshi¡¯s eyes¡ªnot even a shred of it.


    Yan Budu suddenly shuddered. His gaze toward Kongshi became increasingly suspicious and uncertain.


    ¡°I won¡¯t save you.¡±


    He mumbled, his lips trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to wait here, and it¡¯s useless to pretend everything is fine. I haven¡¯t had some bullshit enlightenment, don¡¯t you understand? I won¡¯t help you. I never intended to save you from the beginning.¡±


    Kongshi remained unmoved, continuing to recite sutras as before.


    ¡°You will die here with your corpse exposed in the wilderness, unattended, cursed for a hundred years. You¡­¡±


    Yan Budu didn¡¯t even blink his eyes. He released his grip on Kongshi¡¯s face and licked his lips. His tone revealed a slight wavering.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a monster. Are you truly an emotionless and heartless stone?¡±


    Kongshi halted his silent recitation and casually replied, ¡°I confess, this humble monk enjoys eating apricots. It can be considered a preference shared by some living beings.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the decay and darkness on his left arm, based on his tone alone, this monk seemed like an ordinary person with no concerns.


    Yan Budu slowly returned to his straw cushion; his face devoid of any trace of a smile.


    Undoubtedly, Kongshi saw through his agitation. ¡°Amitabha, Patron¡¯s state of mind is unstable. It would be better for both of us to continue this game and steady our minds.¡±


    Yan Budu had nothing to say.


    Facing a game that was nearly halfway through and a monk who was about to die, he had exhausted his efforts and racked his brain, but he couldn¡¯t find any words more cruel. Countless interrogations and threats, in the presence of this stone-like monk, turned into bluster and empty intimidation.


    ¡°Patron, it¡¯s your turn to make a move.¡±


    Yan Budu stared blankly at Kongshi.


    The monk¡¯s expression was gentle, just like on the day they first met, the moment Yan Budu stepped into the cave.


    After a moment, Yan Budu seemed to have realized something.


    He slowly smiled again, revealing a hint of bitterness in his smile. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. A whole month, with thoughts and emotions exchanged¡­ It was all in vain. I was the one who went too far.¡±


    He had exposed his true intentions and worked so hard, but in the end, it was all self-indulgence. In the presence of this person, there was no such thing as closeness or distance in human relationships.


    ¡°Kongshi, from the beginning, the ¡®me¡¯ in your eyes was never really ¡®me¡¯, was it?¡±


    After a month had passed, all that calmness and gentleness were just projections of the formless sentient beings in this person¡¯s eyes.


    Whether Yan Budu was a three-year-old child or a hundred-year-old elder, whether he had hidden motives or was naturally wicked, he was nothing more than an ordinary stone in this person¡¯s eyes.


    From the moment Yan Budu stepped into the cave, Kongshi¡¯s attitude had never changed even a bit, not one bit more or less.


    Indeed, equality among all sentient beings!


    ¡°People all say that I am the most heartless one. But now it seems that you, Venerable, surpass me in that aspect.¡±


    Kongshi smiled faintly. ¡°Patron, you overestimate me.¡±


    Time passed unhurriedly, cruelly silent.


    Yan Budu rested his elbow on the stone chessboard while his ten fingers ran through his hair, no longer the confident and spirited self from before. He didn¡¯t make a move and just clenched his teeth, remaining silent.


    ¡°¡­Patron, if you can¡¯t think of a way to break the stalemate, this humble monk has a suggestion.¡±


    The monk lowered his head slightly, as if observing the game that was already more than halfway played.


    ¡°Speak your mind.¡±


    ¡°Patron, why not try doing one good deed? One should be enough.¡±


    Yan Budu sneered coldly. ¡°Nonsense. Instead of wasting time thinking about such pointless things, it¡¯s better to save your breath and live a little longer.¡±


    Whether in the game or outside of it, the battle between black and white, good and evil, was deadlocked and difficult to determine. Faced with an opponent without any flaws, how could he win?


    Oh well, Yan Budu thought with a sense of confusion. In any case, he couldn¡¯t give up on attacking.


    After pondering for a while, Yan Budu tightly gripped the blood-stained stone chess piece. ¡°Venerable, I¡­¡±


    But before he could finish his sentence, he immediately fell silent.


    It was too quiet.


    The silence was not from the cave itself. The fire continued to burn, and the sound of the storm could be faintly heard from outside the cave. The iron bowl still held a bit of medicinal soup, and the stone sword quietly leaned against the corner. The edges of the monk¡¯s robe trailed in the dust, stirring up a bit of brownish-gray dirt.


    Everything was in its place, but the sound of Kongshi¡¯s breathing had disappeared.


    The monk remained calm, his palms joined together in prayer. He sat in front of the chessboard, still like an ancient, solitary peak that had stood there since time immemorial.


    Yan Budu slowly released the chess piece. It made a slight sound as it touched the chessboard; a sound that, against the backdrop of the silence, was as loud as thunder.


    In the end, they never finished this game. Just like the passing of countless days and nights, it was nothing more than a fleeting illusion, without a beginning or an end.


    Yan Budu sat expressionless in front of the chessboard, motionless, until the long night was about to end and the snow reflected a faint light.


    ¡°You, monk, couldn¡¯t you at least wait for me to finish this move?¡±


    Finally, he stood up, muttering to himself almost inaudibly.


    ¡°When an eminent monk passes away, there are often signs. But now, looking at it, it¡¯s just a pile of dead flesh, rotting away.¡±


    After that, Yan Budu never spoke again.


    The night gave way to dawn.


    Yan Budu chose a sunny slope nearby and dug a crude pit with his huge sword, burying Kongshi on the mountainside. He didn¡¯t erect a tombstone, only placing the stone chessboard to serve as a marker. When he left, he didn¡¯t even look back.


    Although the world was vast outside the cave, this time Yan Budu didn¡¯t keep his audience waiting for long.


    The winter snow melted, and the seasons passed.


    In the blink of an eye, the mountain was still a mountain, devoid of snow in all directions, only revealing stretches of desolate grass. The makeshift grave that could hardly be called a grave was covered by weeds, making it difficult to discern.


    But Yan Budu remained the same.


    He was still wearing the clothes from that day. His face was no longer marked by dark blood vessels, restoring his previous enchanting appearance. The previous sense of despair seemed to have been nothing more than an illusion. He still wore that arrogant expression of self-importance.


    However, he now had a jar of wine and a roasted chicken in his hands.


    ¡°After descending from the mountain, I encountered many extraordinary things.¡±


    Yan Budu sat cross-legged, deliberately dividing some wine and meat as an offering to the monk. He casually rambled on, as if they were still having a conversation in front of the chessboard.


    ¡°I even met an immortal, believe it or not. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t stand my demon fish eyes, so I can¡¯t show you any images.¡±


    As he spoke, he coughed up a mouthful of blood and then drank it down with a bowl of wine.


    ¡°On that day, you asked me about my plans after ascending to immortality. Now that I¡¯ve seen ancient immortal villages and magnificent celestial palaces, I have to say, those immortals are more boring than I imagined¡­¡±


    The stone chessboard stood alone, and the wine flowed slowly along its edges. Silence pervaded the surroundings, only interrupted by the sounds of insects chirping in the grass.


    Yan Budu laughed¡ªa laugh filled with unparalleled recklessness.


    ¡°They gave me a fantastic toy, you know. I had been longing for it, but when I finally got it, it was rather underwhelming. It¡¯s better to leave it for the younger generation to fight over and to see the true faces of the immortals. It will surely be a sight to behold, stirring up the heavens and the earth, quite exhilarating.¡±


    ¡°As for the Ling Sect, I have taken care of it. I have arranged everything regarding the other clues, including my precious tomb¡­ When I built the tomb, I didn¡¯t leave a way back. Now, clearing away the monsters and reducing the killing intent is even more difficult than setting up traps.¡±


    ¡°In another hundred years, a group of people will come rushing about. But even if they find the place, all they will discover is a lock.¡±


    Yan Budu waved his sleeve, and a jade-colored object flew away with the wind. It deeply embedded itself into the stone chessboard, creating a hole like a final move. The unfinished game from the past finally reached its conclusion, just as it was in the beginning.


    But this time, it was Yan Budu who took the initiative to set up the formation. Three cycles of calamities; a draw.


    ¡°The key¡ªI left it with you. You can see with your own eyes how those younger ones tear each other apart. It seems that you, Venerable, have accumulated great merits. A hundred years from now, you might even be one of the ones they fight over.¡±


    Having said that, he fell silent again, as if waiting for a response.


    But of course, no one answered.


    Gradually, the wine was finished, and only a skeleton remained of the meat. Yan Budu stretched lazily and gazed at the blood-like sunset.


    ¡°After consuming the ¡®Shirou¡¯, one can ascend to immortality in a single step. But in this world, no one understands themselves better than I do. After achieving immortality, in a few months, I will surely be in the embrace of soft jade and sweet fragrance, completely forgetting about that wretched cave.¡±


    ¡°However, I can no longer find a second cave. So, slowly forgetting about it seems like a waste.¡±


    Yan Budu lit his smoking pipe and leisurely exhaled white smoke.


    ¡°Lastly, regarding your suggestion of ¡®doing a good deed¡¯. As long as I remain myself, regardless of what I give, if the recipient is an upright person, they are destined to have an unfavorable end.¡±


    ¡°One good deed requires a clear reputation. Venerable, in the end, you still want to save me¡­ How beautiful.¡±


    As the sky darkened, the flame in the smoking pipe gradually extinguished.


    Yan Budu stood up, gazing at the stone chessboard in front of him. His smile was arrogant, and his crimson eyes were full of vitality, undiminished from years past.


    ¡°In this lifetime, I, Yan Budu, have killed countless people without regret. Witnessing death without saving, I have no regrets. You believe in reincarnation, but I do not. Heaven and earth are vast and distant, if I can¡¯t see it, then I can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t repay that favor, it will weigh heavily on my heart. With your good moves, I have my wicked solution. Watch closely, Kongshi. Today, I will perform the greatest ¡®act of kindness¡¯ in the world.¡±


    With those words, it only took an instant.


    Without hesitation, a sharp sword qi surged forth. It pierced Yan Budu¡¯s own body, piercing through his heart, and scarlet blood splattered.


    Yan Budu was a person who struck ruthlessly, without mercy, even towards himself.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    He spat out his final breath of blood, silently laughing.


    ¡°¡­My immortal tomb took quite some effort.¡±


    The sword qi shattered the fabric on Yan Budu¡¯s chest, and a few round apricots rolled into the pool of blood. At his heart, along the edges of the black-red hole, a dark green spider-shaped birthmark lay quietly, gradually being covered by the fresh blood.


    The Ghost Tomb remained vacant for ten years, and his half-life of immortality came to an end. A generational prodigy met his demise, ultimately becoming a tomb without a coffin or a burial mound.


    Night fell, and the mountains remained.


    The stone chess board lay peacefully in its original place, surrounded by overgrown weeds, with a gentle breeze brushing past.


    The author has something to say:


    In the end, a Demonic Lord is still a Demonic Lord, and an eminent monk is still an eminent monk.


    The onion skin of the fox, quite perilous.


    Kinky Thoughts:


    The title of the chapter is (Âä×Ó) which means to make a move (in Go). It has a double meaning in this context in that Kongshi died before they could finish their Go game, and Yan Budu returned to his grave both to make a move (finish the Go game) and actually make his move in the real world (his ¡°act of kindness¡±).


    I really love this chapter. I have to say it beautifully articulates how both ¡°evil¡± and ¡°righteousness¡± can be cruel. Yan Budu is evil in his actions and disregards human life, while Kongshi treats everything indifferently in that they are all equal in his eyes (with no feelings, emotions, or attachment). Truly beautiful!

 CH 59

    Yan Budu died tragically. The fish demon eye on the smoking pipe fell into the grass, and the heart sank into darkness.


    Then the darkness shattered, and the ground disappeared beneath the two.


    The small magic circle ceased to operate, and the desolate graves on the hillside vanished. The scenery in front changed from Zongwu Mountain to Huilian Mountain, with rolling clouds and mist below and an abyss spanning thousands of feet.


    The inner demons returned to their place, and the human head lamp lit up, revealing the white thorns once again.


    The transparent stone platform shook, on the verge of collapse. Yin Ci borrowed the last bit of strength, clutching Shi Jingzhi, and rolled back to the edge of the cliff. Shi Jingzhi stared blankly into the void, as if desperately trying to recall something.


    This time, when the two landed, Yin Ci didn¡¯t treat Shi Jingzhi as a cushion. He intentionally turned his body to the side, and his back hit the stone surface, causing his head to buzz.


    On Zongwu Mountain, Yan Budu left behind numerous crucial clues.


    For example, he did indeed hide the Shirou; for example, even with countless maps, they still needed a ¡°key¡±; and furthermore, Yan Budu really had contact with immortals¡ªafter all, he was a generational master and wouldn¡¯t mistake a mortal who had drunk immortal wine for an immortal.


    But at this moment, Yin Ci couldn¡¯t delve into those clues.


    The spider mole the size of a copper coin on Yan Budu¡¯s chest was dark green, identical to the one Shi Jingzhi had.


    Both of them were extraordinarily talented, stubborn and ambitious, and they were both afflicted with a rare and consistent disease that was rarely seen in the world. Could this be a coincidence?


    And Yin Ci had also seen Yan Budu¡¯s appearance when he was ¡°determined¡±.


    Over twenty years ago, Kushan had gathered in different valleys. Before his Little Mute died, he too had black veins all over his body, with black blood oozing from his mouth and nose, and a persistent high fever. Even a gentle touch would elicit a heart-wrenching scream.


    [When I was a child, I had a high fever once, and this thing appeared afterward.]


    ¡­Could all of this be a coincidence?


    Impossible.


    Yin Ci lay at the edge of the cliff, not getting up immediately, nor allowing Shi Jingzhi to rise. He wrapped one arm around Shi Jingzhi¡¯s waist, firmly imprisoning him against his own body.


    Shi Jingzhi stared blankly at Yin Ci with an expression that was still dazed and absent-minded.


    The shadow hand moved, futilely grasping the white thorns. The thorns, full of sharp spikes, caused piercing pain to assault him from all directions, but Yin Ci had no intention of letting go.


    The two spent a month together in their minds, but only a few sticks of incense had passed externally. The sun hadn¡¯t moved much from its position, the sky was clear, the breeze was chilly, and everything remained the same.


    Yin Ci coldly observed Kongshi passing away and Yan Budu¡¯s self-destruction. Having witnessed all the myriad phenomena of the world, he thought he had long grown accustomed to being detached from worldly matters. But now, unexpectedly struck by his own past, his throat suddenly felt sour, choking back countless words.


    It turned out that his ¡°human heart¡± hadn¡¯t had a chance to completely rot away.


    Indeed, he had considered it before. If his Little Mute had survived, he would be this old. Who could have imagined that his casual thought would now become a reality¡ªa strange illness as the catalyst, fate as the thread, as if he had captured the lingering soul of twenty-four years ago.


    However, there were still several doubts. The Little Mute had seen his face, but Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t recognize him. Yin Ci had witnessed the Little Mute¡¯s bones being devoured, yet Shi Jingzhi stood there unscathed. Yin Ci knew he wouldn¡¯t be easily deceived, and Shi Jingzhi¡¯s mysterious origins and shattered humanity indicated that someone had deliberately orchestrated this.


    What exactly did Yan Budu mean by ¡°fixed desire¡±? And whose shadow lurked behind this ¡°strange illness¡±?


    Yin Ci closed his eyes for a moment, and when he spoke again, his tone returned to its usual state. He painstakingly confirmed the final question¡ª


    ¡°You said you had a high fever at the age of three and then developed this strange mole. How much do you remember about the time of the fever?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi frowned. ¡°Not much. I even forgot what happened before the fever. I only know about the fever itself from what others told me.¡±


    Without needing any prompting from Yin Ci, Shi Jingzhi continued on his own.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, the symptoms are quite similar to those of Yan Budu¡­ But I¡¯ve never heard of this ¡®fixed desire¡¯, and he definitely knows more about this condition than I do.¡±


    Unfortunately, Yan Budu had already been buried in the mountains, and his bones were probably nowhere to be found now.


    Shi Jingzhi had likely also thought of this point. Although he was excited by the new clues, he remained calm and didn¡¯t become ecstatic.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, we¡¯re safe now. Let go of me first.¡± Shi Jingzhi patted Yin Ci¡¯s arm.


    But Yin Ci didn¡¯t release his grip.


    Even if the clues on Yan Budu¡¯s side had been severed, it didn¡¯t matter. Even if Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t remember the past, it didn¡¯t matter.


    The person was already by his side, and he would find a way to uncover the truth of that year. Yin Ci¡¯s hand clutched the back of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s head, his fingers deeply buried in the black hair, holding the other person tightly against his chest.


    He lay there between heaven and earth, gazing directly at the sky.


    To him, the Little Mute wasn¡¯t a game to pass the time. That child was more like a nail, anchoring the last trace of his soul in the mortal realm. Although Yin Ci didn¡¯t consider ¡°living like this¡± a fortunate event, it was still far better than being deeply engulfed in madness and immersed in killing and calamity.


    He had once made an unfulfilled promise to the Little Mute, and now he had a chance for redemption.


    In the chaotic mortal world, in the midst of darkness, he once again touched a fragment of destiny. His long-dormant heart contracted, and a dull pain emerged.


    Back then, the innocent child could never have had the intention of playing tricks on him. So, no matter who was behind this matter, daring to deceive and snatch someone from him through deceitful means would surely come at a cost.


    If it was a mortal, they would be killed. If it was an immortal, he would make sure that immortal fell into the mortal realm.


    As he was pressed into Yin Ci¡¯s embrace, Shi Jingzhi finally noticed that something was wrong with Yin Ci. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Shizun¡¯s illness,¡± Yin Ci replied, still gazing at the sky.


    ¡°We can talk about that later. If you¡¯re tired, rest here. I need to go check on Su Si and Yan Qing¡­ A¡¯Ci?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yin Ci didn¡¯t release his embrace. ¡°With the two of us working together and having clues in hand, we will definitely be able to uncover the mystery behind this strange illness.¡±


    After speaking, Yin Ci lowered his head and lightly brushed his lips against Shi Jingzhi¡¯s forehead. His gaze passed through the person in front of him and looked at the figure from twenty years ago.


    [Little Mute, even though you can¡¯t express your wishes, This Seat* promise you a worry-free life and longevity of a hundred years.]


    *[Ben zuo] (±¾×ù) Term when referring to oneself in a formal and authoritative manner, often used by individuals in positions of power or high authority.


    Yin Ci¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    Just as Shi Jingzhi was thinking Yin Ci truly lived up to the title of ¡°the immortal who sends people off for their last journey¡±¡ª


    ¡°¡­Shi Jingzhi, I promise you a worry-free life and longevity of a hundred years.¡±


    Even if he had to defy destiny once again¡ªhe not only wanted him to live a few more years, he wanted him to have a peaceful and natural end.


    Shi Jingzhi gasped and pressed his temple.


    At the moment he heard those words, his mind was filled with falling red leaves and piercing pain. It seemed like something wanted to break free, but couldn¡¯t find a way, causing his head to ache.


    So he could only grin and play it off. ¡°Good disciple, you don¡¯t need to promise me a hundred years of longevity. Ninety-nine is enough.¡±


    Yin Ci¡¯s gaze became complex, and he smiled as he released him. ¡°That works too.¡±


    An hour and a half passed.


    The master and disciple treated the injured servants. Their role as healers emerged, finally waking up the two unconscious individuals buried in the snow.


    Yan Qing and Su Si¡¯s inner demons hadn¡¯t disappeared, but they had at least returned to normal. However, their wounds were real, adding to the dire situation of the Kushan Sect.


    Su Si continued to touch his wounds and grumble. As for Yan Qing, when he woke up and saw the pale thorns all around, he thought he was still dreaming. He simply closed his eyes, turned over, and continued to pretend to be unconscious.


    When Shi Jingzhi saw those eerie eyes, his emotions became complicated.


    After a while, Shi Jingzhi cleared his throat and spoke with an extremely stern tone. ¡°Yan Qing, if you don¡¯t get up now, I¡¯ll deduct your monthly allowance.¡±


    Yan Qing instantly sat up in shock, looking even more upright than Shi Jingzhi¡¯s flagpole.


    As everyone woke up, Shi Jingzhi crossed his arms and put on a show of being self-important. ¡°A¡¯Ci and I have already defeated the Lords of Hatred and Ignorance, so you don¡¯t need to worry anymore. However, the Buddha Heart Formation is quite troublesome. Once you¡¯ve rested well, we should enter the Jianchen Temple as soon as possible to catch our breath.¡±


    Yan Qing nodded obediently, treating Su Si as usual, as if the inner demon ordeal had never happened. Su Si, on the other hand, scratched his cheek and occasionally glanced at Yan Qing, his face turning red.


    In the end, his vigilance defeated the idea of ¡°being honest for a while,¡± and he asked with a serious tone, ¡°Sect Master, what exactly is all this on the ground? Can you please explain?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi appeared amiable and replied without hesitation, ¡°They are the remnants left behind by the Lord of Hatred and the Lord of Ignorance.¡±


    Yin Ci was momentarily stunned but couldn¡¯t help bursting into laughter. He momentarily forgot himself and only thought about the Little Mute. He almost forgot about this person¡¯s fox fur.


    How wonderful, he couldn¡¯t help but think.


    Although Shi Jingzhi was broken, he didn¡¯t sink into gloom or become reclusive. That vitality remained the same as before, and Yin Ci could still hold his hand, catching a glimpse of that glimmer of light.


    There was still time for everything.


    The sun gradually set, and the night passed without incident.


    The spells left behind by Yan Budu had ceased, and apart from their own inner demons, there was nothing else blocking their path. The mountain road stretched ahead, and Shi Jingzhi took the opportunity to briefly explain the events of the mind realm, providing an account for the purpose of this journey.


    The surroundings were calm and peaceful, and his single disciple wasn¡¯t missing, so Sect Master Shi was filled with gratification. However, compared to before, his disciple had undergone some subtle changes¡ª


    Since they left the small magic formation, Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t help but feel that Yin Ci¡¯s gaze towards him was a little off. The Buddha Heart Formation had once again taken effect, and his disciple¡¯s inner demon hadn¡¯t moved, yet his eyes didn¡¯t darken anymore.


    But whenever they set off, Yin Ci would still naturally grab his wrist and hold it neither lightly nor heavily. From this perspective, the ¡°disciple regaining his sight¡± seemed like his own illusion once again.


    However, this feeling was comforting, and Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t want to ask about it. He allowed Yin Ci to lead him.


    Yan Qing hadn¡¯t experienced the mind realm for that month, so he was still accustomed to the current situation. Supporting Su Si, who had a snake tail, he couldn¡¯t help but feel something was amiss. ¡°Since we have clues, why do we still need to go up the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Although A¡¯Ci and I saw the cave and desolate graves, Zongwu Mountain is too vast to search inch by inch.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi spoke cheerfully.


    ¡°Venerable Kongshi of the Jianchen Temple was an eminent monk. Over the years, the temple has never given up on searching for his remains. When it comes to the location where Yan Budu and Venerable Kongshi had their final battle, no one knows better than the Jianchen Temple.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yin Ci added, ¡°And there¡¯s something I¡¯m particularly interested in¡ªYan Budu took away Venerable Kongshi¡¯s sword but didn¡¯t bring it back to the tomb. Yan Budu would never do useless things¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That stone sword probably has some secrets as well. Besides, he arranged the clues at the entrance of the Jianchen Temple. It feels like something is missing if we just get the clues and turn back halfway.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi smiled and continued the conversation.


    ¡°When it comes to Yan Budu, even the slightest clue is worth a try.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Si¡¯s movement paused. He looked at Shi Jingzhi¡¯s back, and his face showed a pensive expression.


    ¡°A¡¯Si?¡± Yan Qing, who was pulling him up the steps, was the first to sense that something was off.


    ¡°I was lost in thought for a moment.¡± Su Si furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should go to the Jianchen Temple first¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hide anything from you anymore.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Demonic Lord Yin: I was just pretending when I said I was blind.


    Fox Shi: ?

 CH 60

    The Jianchen Temple was situated in the middle of Huilian Mountain, built on a solitary peak, and was adjacent to a gigantic waterfall.


    The temple had black-tiled red walls, exuding a solemn and ancient atmosphere. Surrounding it were rugged rocks and proud cedar trees. Combined with the waterfall resembling cascading snow, even without hearing the sound of bells or sutra chanting, one couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of tranquility.


    Once they entered the central range of the solitary peak, the effect of the Buddha Heart Formation disappeared. The four of them felt invigorated and climbed the winding stone steps in one breath, reaching the front of the temple.


    As speculated earlier, the Jianchen Temple still held gratitude towards Shi Jingzhi for returning the ¡°Woodless Sutra¡±. Despite the sorry state of the disciples of the Kushan Sect, the monks still opened the temple gate and invited the four inside.


    The one leading them was even a familiar face.


    The young monk who they had met in the Ghost Tomb came to guide them. Just as he was about to say to Shi Jingzhi, ¡°Form is emptiness¡±, he caught sight of Yin Ci and choked on the words, ¡°Emptiness is form¡±.


    ¡°You, you¡­ You¡¯re the one who killed Lu Fengxi, the white¡­¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ci is my disciple, not an evil person.¡± Shi Jingzhi pulled Yin Ci behind him. ¡°There are reasons behind it; Young Master*, don¡¯t panic.¡±


    *Xiao Shifu (Сʦ¸¸).


    Can he really not panic? Not to mention Lu Fengxi, this Patron even wore the white jade hairband that belonged to Zheng Fengdao. The young monk observed the two with suspicion and felt that the Kushan Sect was even more sinister than the Ling Sect.


    Fortunately, after defeating the three Lords of Greed, Hatred, and Ignorance, Yin Ci appeared to be the most dignified. Although he had many questions to ask, the young monk didn¡¯t want to trouble the esteemed guests and had to let it go.


    ¡°Amitabha. The ritual just started not long ago, and the seniors are all busy. Please forgive us for now.¡±


    The young monk bowed to the four of them.


    ¡°With the Buddha Heart Formation outside, it was hard work for all of you to come out of the formation. This humble monk will lead you to rest first¡­ After the busy day is over, Venerable Juehui will personally receive all of you. There is vegetarian food in the temple, and if you are not accustomed to it, there is a guest kitchen available.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shi Jingzhi almost shed tears.


    Setting aside these past few days when he had to make do when cooking or eat cold leftovers, even within the mind realm, he and Yin Ci hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a month. Their mouths were so bland that birds could nest in them.


    Seeing Shi Jingzhi¡¯s distraught state, Yin Ci understood his thoughts. ¡°We¡¯ll cook for ourselves.¡±


    The young monk still maintained some caution toward the ¡°person in white¡± Yin Ci. After leading them to the guest rooms, the young monk left quickly, presumably to report the matter to Venerable Juehui.


    However, the Jianchen Temple showed no intention of meddling in worldly affairs, and with the prior kindness of the Kushan Sect, Yin Ci wasn¡¯t worried about the senior monks gossiping. He openly entered the guest kitchen and prepared a table of vegetarian food.


    Shi Jingzhi simply collapsed onto the bed in the guest room. After days of tension, his nerves finally relaxed, and he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to lift a finger.


    The Jianchen Temple, as the number one temple in the world, had elegant and spacious guest rooms.


    The four members of the Kushan Sect were given two rooms by the monks. They gathered in the outer room. Even though they were in the mortal realm, the interior was well-decorated.


    Outside, there was the sound of flowing water and bamboo groves, while inside, a faint scent of sandalwood filled the air. The cushions and bedding were simple in material but elegant in design, soft and clean. The windows were clean, and no matter which window one looked out from, the view of the garden and the mountains could be framed like a painting.


    The afternoon sunlight slanted into the room, devoid of snake scales, shackles, white thorns, or head lamps. Everything was warm and gentle, as if they were in a heavenly realm.


    Yan Qing was at the window, checking their luggage. He had calmed his hidden anger and appeared even more composed than before. When the sunlight from the temple shone on his red eyes, they appeared clean and transparent, without a trace of wickedness.


    Su Si wore a serious expression and kept pacing in the room, disrupting the rare tranquility.


    Su Si¡¯s movements made Shi Jingzhi dizzy. ¡°Su Si, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Su Si hesitated for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Brother Yin to come back and discuss it during the meal.¡±


    That was undoubtedly a wrong decision.


    When the vegetarian meal was served, its colors were bright, and its fragrance filled the air, making one¡¯s mouth water. As Shi Jingzhi took a bite, he felt overwhelming happiness and almost achieved enlightenment on the spot. The atmosphere around Shi Jingzhi exuded a Buddha-like aura, and it took Su Si quite a while to bring his soul back.


    ¡°Sect Master.¡± Su Si gritted his teeth. ¡°Did you hear what I said? Sect Master!¡±


    After the suppression of his inner demon, the identity of the Chigou Sect¡¯s young Patriarch was completely exposed. He no longer bothered to conceal his hostility, and his displeasure was written all over his face. He stared at Shi Jingzhi, who was engrossed in slowly savoring his food, and it seemed like he wanted to use his chopsticks as a weapon to cause trouble.


    Shi Jingzhi calmly swallowed the tofu meatball in his mouth. ¡°Su Si, silence at meals and rest*.¡±


    *When eating, he does not converse. When in bed, he does not speak. (ʳ²»ÑÔÇÞ²»Óï) Saying from Confucius referring to not speaking while eating or sleeping. It¡¯s meant to portray proper etiquette, emphasizing the importance of savoring food and having a peaceful sleep without distractions.


    Yin Ci calmly added, ¡°Shizun, Su Si mentioned that you have a ban from the Immortal Sect.¡±


    Poor Sect Master Shi almost met his demise at the hands of a tofu meatball. Seeing that Shi Jingzhi was about to choke on it, Yin Ci casually pushed a cup of warm tea towards him.


    Shi Jingzhi drank the tea in one gulp, and his mind finally returned to the matter at hand.


    ¡°An Immortal Sect ban?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Si said in a deep voice. ¡°Before the Lord of Greed, you and Brother Yin¡­ Senior Yin was focused on the battle, so it¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t notice. That ban only flashed briefly, and I caught a glimpse of it.¡±


    ¡°When I was in the Chigou Sect, I learned a bit about it and saw similar formations. They were all malicious enchantments that manipulated people¡¯s minds. These formations are complex and not something ordinary people can do.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, have you really not offended anyone from the Immortal Sect?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shi Jingzhi wasn¡¯t as surprised as before. His memory gaps, unexplained headaches¡ªit was clear that someone had deliberately tampered with his memories.


    Su Si helped him eliminate other possibilities. It now seems that the person behind the scenes was undoubtedly connected to the ¡°Immortal Sect¡±, the Mishan Sect.


    Shi Jingzhi pondered for a moment and changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry to bring it up. Do you want to seek assistance from the Jianchen Temple?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Si admitted decisively. ¡°The Buddha Heart Formation and the Nightmare Breaking Technique are both formations that affect the five senses of the human mind. The Jianchen Temple has always excelled at such techniques. Since we need to inquire about the whereabouts of Kongshi and the stone sword, it¡¯s better to seek advice from the eminent monks along the way.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi stroked his chin. ¡°That sounds good, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Su Si let out a sigh. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. You all have witnessed the manifestation of my inner demon. I¡­ speaking only in terms of formalities, I am indeed the young Patriarch of the Chigou Sect.¡±


    He put down his chopsticks and sat up straight. When Yan Qing heard this, he also solemnly put down his bowl and looked at Shi Jingzhi.


    The relatively relaxed atmosphere gradually became tense.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t acknowledge this identity, nor will I return to the sect. If the Sect Master deems it inappropriate, I won¡¯t take San Zi with me forcefully. In these recent days, I¡­¡±


    Su Si clenched his teeth; his struggle was evident. He was never someone who liked to bow his head, but now the soft words were stuck in his throat, unable to go up or down, making him look quite embarrassed.


    Shi Jingzhi glanced at him and remained calm. ¡°Oh, this matter¡­ It¡¯s not urgent for now. Come, let¡¯s all eat. A¡¯Ci has made the dishes, and they won¡¯t taste good if they get cold.¡±


    Su Si was taken aback and held his breath on the spot. He and Yan Qing exchanged a hesitant glance, feeling as if a huge boulder was about to fall, making it difficult for them to swallow their food and their hearts pounding.


    However, Shi Jingzhi remained composed and continued to eat earnestly.


    ¡°I say, Sect Master Shi, you don¡¯t really mind?¡±


    After finishing the vegetarian meal, the post-meal tea was served. Seeing Shi Jingzhi with a full stomach, planning to leisurely drink his post-meal tea, Su Si finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    ¡°We have encountered many troubles on the road, and I¡¯m grateful that you didn¡¯t press me for answers. But now it¡¯s different¡ªnow you should know that the Chigou Sect won¡¯t give up on tracking me. By leaving me in the Kushan Sect, it¡¯s equivalent to openly challenging the Chigou Sect!¡±


    Su Si¡¯s tone even carried a hint of subtle resentment.


    ¡°So what?¡± Shi Jingzhi held the tea cup in both hands and replied calmly. ¡°As long as we hold the two treasure map Buddhist beads, it¡¯s like openly challenging the entire martial world. Didn¡¯t I say before, Matron Wuxue already has a dislike for me. When there are too many fleas, if they won¡¯t bite, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if their young Patriarch is serving as a subordinate in a small sect, Matron Wuxue probably wouldn¡¯t dare say anything. With an illegitimate status like this, considering the Chigou Sect¡¯s character, they would only try to hinder us covertly. We just need to avoid the shadows, and we¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    Being let off so casually, Su Si¡¯s gaze became complicated. ¡°¡­Sect Master Shi, your protection of me must not be purely out of kindness, I presume.¡±


    He no longer concealed those dark thoughts and brought them directly to the surface.


    ¡°Naturally not. This Sect Master is a practical person. Your martial arts are considerable, and you don¡¯t even require a monthly salary. Where else can we find such a good deal?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi responded confidently, appearing completely sincere.


    Su Si: ¡°¡­¡±


    All his worries and questions turned out to be in vain. It seemed that the ban from the Immortal Gate didn¡¯t affect Shi Jingzhi¡¯s mood for eating and drinking tea. In this person¡¯s eyes, the grudge of being the leader of the top demonic sect was worth no more than a few hundred coins of monthly allowance.


    Compared to that, Matron Wuxue¡¯s logic seemed more like that of a normal person.


    Forget it. Su Si frowned. In any case, he had done all he could, and if these lunatics in the sect disbanded, he could simply take his friend and run away.


    With that in mind, Su Si calmed down. The four members of the Kushan Sect sat down, drinking tea and having their meal, displaying an air of peace detached from the mundane world.


    However, this peace was shattered in the evening by the arrival of Monk Juehui.


    Monk Juehui still had that shriveled appearance, full of bitterness and deep grudges. As soon as he entered, his gaze lingered on Yin Ci for a long time, but ultimately slowly shifted away, not asking anything.


    ¡°Amitabha. Have the Patrons disregarded the Buddha Heart Formation and specifically climbed the mountain at this time because of some difficulty?¡±


    Facing an outsider, Shi Jingzhi remained tight-lipped. He smiled and greeted, ¡°I came here this time to borrow Venerable Kongshi¡¯s stone sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±


    Monk Juehui raised his head, and finally, some expression appeared on his withered face.


    ¡°Martial Uncle* Kongshi¡¯s remains have not been returned, so how does Patron know that the Stone Sword of Compassion is in the temple?¡±


    *Shishu (ʦÊå) Title given to a junior brother of one¡¯s master (lit. Master¡¯s younger brother).


    ¡°I received news about Venerable Kongshi¡¯s remains. The sword is not in the place where he was buried; perhaps your esteemed temple has retrieved it.¡±


    After observing Shi Jingzhi for a while, the monk with the bitter face smiled and said, ¡°Amitabha. Once the treasure map Buddhist beads were revealed, masters from all over the world fought fiercely over news about Yan Budu. Who would have thought that after a hundred years, we could still unearth clues about Marital Uncle Kongshi.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi replied, ¡°Venerable Kongshi was one the Greats of his time. It must be the will of heaven for this to happen.¡±


    Monk Juehui lowered his head and solemnly folded his hands in a prayer gesture to Shi Jingzhi. ¡°Patron, you have shown kindness to our temple before, and your request to view the stone sword is not excessive. However, the matter of Martial Uncle Kongshi is of great importance, and I cannot make the decision alone. It must be determined by the Abbot*. Please rest here for the night, and I will report to the Abbot tomorrow.¡±


    *This is referring to the head of the temple. In Chinese, the word is [Fangzhang] (·½ÕÉ) meaning ¡°one square zhang (equals to ten square feet)¡±, referencing the size of Vimalakirti¡¯s stone room.


    ¡°Thank you, Venerable.¡±


    It was night, and Jianchen Temple was tranquil. The night scenery was peaceful, and Shi Jingzhi, wearing a sleeping robe, leaned against the window in the inner room, enjoying the view.


    Strange illness, the Shirou, natural desires, worldly bonds. Everything was returning to normal, but as Shi Jingzhi pondered over it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    Just as he settled his thoughts, Yin Ci¡¯s behavior became unusual. Shi Jingzhi thought he must have realized something when he saw the end of Kongshi and Yan Budu. However, after a few days passed, his disciple still maintained the same thoughtful appearance.


    In recent days, Yin Ci had indeed been very kind to him. Shi Jingzhi could tell that the concern was genuine, even to the point of being excessive, bordering on a strange indulgence.


    He should have been satisfied with this. However, Shi Jingzhi had a feeling that this kindness was imposed from above, not of his own accord.


    ¡­It was like Yin Ci had decided on their fate without consulting him, as if they only needed to reach this point.


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t know what he wanted, but he was clear that what he wanted wasn¡¯t something of this degree.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and Shi Jingzhi suddenly felt like laughing. It was truly a cycle of karma¡ªan unsatisfactory retribution. He had initially shown Yin Ci an inexplicable kindness, and now the same kind of favor was being returned to him in the same form. Yet, as the one being ¡°cherished¡±, he felt uneasy all over, without any sense of happiness.


    Was the human heart truly so complex?


    ¡°A¡¯Ci,¡± Shi Jingzhi suddenly said.


    Yin Ci was maintaining the Hanging Shadow Sword when he heard the words and raised his head. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°At first, I was kind to you without reason. Did you think that person must have had some problems in his head to behave so inexplicably?¡±


    ¡°¡­I did.¡±


    ¡°With your abilities, A¡¯Ci, I estimate that you have already used various means to investigate my background and situation.¡±


    This time, Yin Ci remained silent. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s words weren¡¯t a question and denying it would be pointless.


    Smiling, Shi Jingzhi approached, his back to the moonlight streaming through the window, and caught hold of a strand of Yin Ci¡¯s hair.


    Yin Ci furrowed his brows. Even though his back was facing the light, his eyes were still incredibly bright¡ªso bright that it made him uncomfortable.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, listen carefully. Now, I¡¯m going to do the same thing. While searching for the Shirou, I will do my best to investigate your background, origins, and your inner demon.¡±


    This was bad.


    Yin Ci suddenly realized his own negligence. His Little Mute had long ceased to be the same person he was years ago. Shi Jingzhi cautiously opened up a bit to him, but he hadn¡¯t let go of his deeply guarded thoughts.


    He couldn¡¯t help himself but make a mistake.


    In the past century, faced with such situations, Yin Ci would always come up with a fabricated background to prevent the other party from digging deeper. Just like back in Yuanxian Village, lying was always easy for him.


    However, such bullshit about having ¡°drunk immortal wine¡± almost slipped out, but Yin Ci swallowed it back himself.


    He looked at those bright eyes and remained silent for a long time. Shi Jingzhi intentionally brought it up, so his master knew exactly what he was doing. Had this fox finally noticed?


    ¡­Had he realized that, regardless of the reasons, he could no longer deceive him as he had done in the past?


    With his heart being openly placed in his hands, there was only one answer he could give.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Shizun? Are you coming to capture me? I can promise you right now that no matter what your fate may be, I will be there with you until the end. My affection for Shizun is not a lie.¡±


    Yin Ci placed the Hanging Shadow Sword down and smiled in response.


    ¡°Even if Shizun knows the truth, the current situation won¡¯t change.¡±


    Seeing that Yin Ci didn¡¯t casually deflect the question anymore, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s smile became even more radiant, his eyes forming crescents.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it change?¡±


    This time, he took the initiative and played with Yin Ci¡¯s hair for a while.


    ¡°The human heart is multifaceted, and seeing is believing. In the past month, I have come to understand Yan Budu even more than you.¡±


    ¡°Since A¡¯Ci has seen my vulnerable side, I also want to see A¡¯Ci¡¯s. What kind of person you are and how you ended up here, I want to know.¡±


    ¡°I need to know.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Fox: It¡¯s impossible for a son, and it¡¯s also impossible to be a son in this lifetime.


    Demonic Lord: But you¡¯ve already been one.


    Fox: ???

 CH 61

    Yin Ci looked at the serious expression on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face, and the lingering hostility in his bones dissipated.


    At first, the man¡¯s probing carried an indescribable sense of oppression, then it turned into half-guardedness and half-curiosity. Now, Shi Jingzhi wanted to openly challenge him, but that initial guard was nowhere to be seen.


    Like a fierce beast retracting its sharp claws just as it was about to strike.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t dislike this curious inquiry, and the only trace of resistance dissolved under the thought of ¡°the other person is most likely the Little Mute¡±. ¡®It¡¯s strange,¡¯ he thought. Their way of interacting seemed to have changed very little since he first became his disciple.


    Both treated each other kindly, disregarding formalities, yet now he had an inexplicable sense of peace.


    ¡°Want to know everything? That¡¯s going to be difficult.¡±


    Yin Ci met Shi Jingzhi¡¯s imposing aura without a care. He deliberately got closer, his voice carrying an undisguised hint of amusement.


    ¡°Shizun, how about we have a little competition to see who can uncover each other¡¯s secrets first?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi readily agreed. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    After a moment, Shi Jingzhi felt like he was at a disadvantage and added, ¡°A¡¯Ci, since it¡¯s a competition, it¡¯s more fun if we wager something.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡± Yan Budu really set the stage nicely.


    ¡°What do you want to wager, Shizun?¡±


    ¡°How about this, if I uncover A¡¯Ci¡¯s secrets first, you have to agree to one of my requests. And if you uncover the cause of my illness first, then I¡¯ll agree to your request¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, so let¡¯s leave it open.¡±


    After all, it was still the temperament of a young person. Yin Ci went along with it. Finally, he jokingly remarked, ¡°Even if I wanted the Shirou, would you be willing to give it?¡±


    ¡°A gentleman keeps his word, so naturally, I will be willing to give it.¡±


    ¡°Shizun¡¯s ¡®object obsession¡¯ doesn¡¯t seem to be that severe.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Shi Jingzhi stubbornly replied, ¡°You said you would ensure my longevity. If you wanted the Shirou, you would have already found a way to treat my condition. A¡¯Ci, you wouldn¡¯t go back on your word, would you?¡±


    Yin Ci suddenly felt like he had dug a hole for himself. He gazed at Shi Jingzhi, and if he were to shake him up a bit, he was sure to uncover a flurry of calculations.


    ¡°I did indeed say that.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi smiled even more happily. ¡°Then I have no need to worry needlessly.¡±


    With their banter, a sense of playing chess with a worthy opponent subtly emerged between the two.


    Then Shi Jingzhi slowly climbed onto the bed. Despite having a dozen mysteries around him, he stretched his limbs and completely relaxed.


    Sect Master Shi¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the canopy above for a while before he turned his eyes toward Yin Ci. ¡°A¡¯Ci, I¡¯ve been thinking about what Yan Budu said.¡±


    Yin Ci leaned against the head of the bed, and his long hair flowed down his back with the ends scattered on the plain fabric. He was in a good mood, enjoying the sparse stars outside the window. He responded promptly, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°About Su Zhi¡¯s matter.¡±


    Yin Ci pondered for a moment, only recalling Yan Budu¡¯s disparaging remarks. As the person involved, he couldn¡¯t be sure what Shi Jingzhi wanted to discuss, so he silently looked back at him.


    ¡°Yan Budu said, ¡®If he hadn¡¯t taken over the north, our sect wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthlessly defeated.¡¯ Initially, I only thought that your ancestor was a Demonic Lord, and I never thought in that direction.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi decisively rolled off the bed, retrieving ink, a brush, paper, and inkstones. He spent quite some time painting under the moonlight. Once the ink dried, he also grabbed a plate of dried fruits from the fruit tray and dragged a small table to the edge of the bed.


    ¡°If A¡¯Ci can¡¯t sleep, play a game of sand table with me.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi arranged the paper and laid out the dried fruits on the table, looking earnestly at Yin Ci.


    Yin Ci was accustomed to his impromptu nature and went along with it, glancing over the paper. Unexpectedly, when he looked, he couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away.


    It was clearly an influence map from a hundred years ago. The important strongholds of various sects, significant geographical features, important cities¡ªit was an accurate representation of the map from that time. The lines on the map were beautifully drawn, the summary was concise, and it could even be directly used in military operations.


    ¡°Pine nuts represent the righteous sects at that time, soybeans represent Yan Budu, and melon seeds represent Su Zhi.¡±


    Seeing Yin Ci¡¯s interest, Shi Jingzhi happily piled up the dried fruits on the map.


    ¡°The Chigou Sect was originally just an ordinary gang in the north, relying on scavenging the remnants of battlefields to survive. Shortly after the rise of the Ling Sect, a disciple named Su Zhi emerged in the Chigou Sect. This person rose rapidly, took the position of the third-generation Patriarch, and completely revitalized the Chigou Sect¡ª¡±


    He brushed the pile of melon seeds in the northwestern direction.


    ¡°From then on, the Chigou Sect¡¯s target was not only the remnants of battlefields but also the ancient tombs gathered in the northwest of Great Yun. Whether they belonged to foreigners or compatriots, deserts or muddy lands, as long as it was the tomb of a noble or aristocrat, the Chigou Sect would dig it up.¡±


    ¡°By excavating treasures from the tombs, the Chigou Sect quickly became rich. They committed all sorts of deeds that harmed virtue and were despised by the common people. However, Su Zhi was quite capable and acted swiftly. The Chigou Sect maintained a relatively harmonious relationship with the local people without accumulating grievances like the Ling Sect¡­ A¡¯Ci is a descendant of the Su clan. You must have heard about these things.¡±


    Yin Ci remained composed. ¡°What exactly do you want to say, Shizun?¡±


    ¡°Looking at the surface, the Chigou Sect did indeed seem to be developing in an ordinary direction. But if we consider the Ling Sect as well¡­ Su Zhi¡¯s every move targeted Yan Budu¡¯s most vulnerable points.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi pressed the melon seeds onto each city on the map.


    ¡°These territories are all perfectly situated, making it tasteless for the Ling Sect to hold onto them but a pity to abandon them. The main base of the Ling Sect is on Zongwu Mountain, far away from the northwest. If they were to forcibly entangle themselves with the Chigou Sect, they would only be taken advantage of by the martial world in the Central Plains. Yan Budu had no choice but to let the Chigou Sect encroach upon their territory.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°If Su Zhi hadn¡¯t appeared, the Ling Sect could have torn open a gap in the southwest and encompassed the entire western region. That way, when the righteous sects united to suppress the Ling Sect, they wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable, and Yan Budu wouldn¡¯t have fallen into a disadvantageous position, forced into Zongwu Mountain by Kongshi.¡±


    Yin Ci remained silent for a moment before saying casually, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t be certain. This situation is truly interesting.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi grabbed a handful of roasted beans and threw one into his mouth.


    ¡°Come on, you be Su Zhi and the righteous sect, and I¡¯ll be Yan Budu. If I can break through your blockade, just count it as me overthinking things.¡±


    Yin Ci reluctantly took the melon seed from his hand. ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, set up your layout properly later. If you¡¯re not serious, I can tell.¡±


    Initially, Yin Ci didn¡¯t take that statement seriously¡ªShi Jingzhi was just a twenty-seven-year-old young man, and no matter how intelligent he was, at most, he could only discuss military strategies on paper. He couldn¡¯t handle the uncertainties of real conflicts.


    But this game with the dried fruit sand table didn¡¯t end quickly.


    Yin Ci held the melon seeds in his hand, and a hint of a solemn and murderous aura unconsciously appeared on his face.


    Shi Jingzhi had always had a sharp gaze, and this extended to setting up formations. He launched one surprise attack after another, displaying a fierce and ruthless style. Yet, he was also watertight, even surpassing Yan Budu in skill.


    Yin Ci had initially planned to lose easily and brush it off. However, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s skill wasn¡¯t lacking, and if he deliberately concealed his abilities, he would indeed be discovered.


    Interesting.


    It was easy to find soldiers, but hard to find a general. With a unique situation at hand, Yin Ci¡¯s interest was sparked, and he no longer bothered to conceal it. He happily unleashed his skills and engaged in a fierce battle with Shi Jingzhi.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your first time using a sand table, is it?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi curved his eyes. ¡°Elder Brother has peculiar hobbies and often gives me challenging military problems. I¡¯ve been playing with military sand tables for more than ten years.¡±


    ¡°This move is quite impressive. A few years ago, during Great Yun¡¯s border defense battle against Na Luojiu, this was the decisive victory.¡±


    Yin Ci picked up a few melon seeds and casually commented.


    ¡°But you¡¯re still a bit inexperienced. If I were to ambush you here, your troops would still be cut off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi laughed and placed several beans on the table.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, how about this? I¡¯ll gather the people from the Ling Sect¡¯s main base and make a breakthrough while chaos ensues¡ª¡±


    Yin Ci sneered and pushed the melon seeds he had arranged a moment ago closer. ¡°General, Shizun.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi picked up a bean and took the opportunity to stuff it into Yin Ci¡¯s mouth. ¡°That¡¯s right, I knew it. When Su Zhi chose those bases, he had the intention to suppress Yan Budu¡­ A¡¯Ci, your ancestor doesn¡¯t seem as malicious as the rumors say.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t swallow it for a moment, and he didn¡¯t want to spit it out, so he had no choice but to swallow the roasted bean.


    Did that obedient Little Mute twist into someone cunning?


    ¡°And your formations are extraordinary, inherited from your ancestor?¡± Shi Jingzhi looked at the map filled with dried fruits. ¡°There are so many arrangements that I never even thought of¡­ I didn¡¯t misjudge after all.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi crushed a pine nut with a crack. ¡°Incomplete meridians, Sweeping Bones as swift as the wind, and a strategic genius. Even if Su Zhi is still alive, that¡¯s all he would be.¡±


    Yin Ci pretended not to hear and stretched lazily. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s wild guesses about this matter.


    Immortal wine didn¡¯t extend one¡¯s lifespan. Su Zhi wasn¡¯t an immortal. Even if he drank immortal wine like water, he couldn¡¯t possibly live until now. There had never been a person in this world who was immortal or never aged. Even if Shi Jingzhi were to guess endlessly, he would never uncover the truth.


    Sure enough, Shi Jingzhi pressed against the map, muttering to himself, and his speculations became more and more outrageous. ¡°A¡¯Ci, was Su Zhi your great-grandfather? Grandfather? ¡­Your father?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep, Shizun.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi was still looking at the map. ¡°You go to sleep first. I¡¯ll continue looking for a while longer. I have a feeling that there might be a turning point.¡±


    Yin Ci got off the bed directly and forcibly dragged his master back onto the bed. ¡°Tomorrow, we have to meet with the Abbot. Are you going to meet him with a pair of black eyes? Playing around is just playing around, and the point is to feel comfortable. If you haven¡¯t had enough fun, I¡¯ll continue accompanying you tomorrow.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi paused at the words. ¡°The point is to feel comfortable?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everything should be done in moderation, as excess is detrimental.¡±


    ¡°Then, A¡¯Ci, are you feeling comfortable?¡±


    Seeing Yin Ci hesitate and his expression gradually becoming complicated, but not denying it, Shi Jingzhi felt satisfied. He imitated Yin Ci¡¯s tone and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s sleep. If A¡¯Ci hasn¡¯t had enough fun, I¡¯ll continue accompanying you tomorrow.¡±


    As a result, the next day, Shi Jingzhi had a bit of bruising under his eyes. This person secretly got up in the early morning and sat in front of the map for over an hour.


    Yin Ci, upon seeing the bloody handkerchief Shi Jingzhi spit into, couldn¡¯t help but want to beat him up. But when he looked at Shi Jingzhi¡¯s smiling face, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    In the end, he only made breakfast for three people and asked a monk to fetch a vegetarian meal from the temple, specifically for Shi Jingzhi. Sect Master Shi held a plate of specialty buns from the Jianchen Temple and looked at the golden pancakes in front of the others, feeling speechless.


    Yin Ci was always capable of being ruthless when necessary. ¡°Since Shizun doesn¡¯t cherish his own body, why not practice asceticism like the eminent monks? Who knows, it might actually be effective.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi took a bite of the bun, calmly asking, ¡°¡­Are you genuinely concerned, A¡¯Ci?¡±


    Yin Ci sneered coldly, not falling into the fox¡¯s trap. ¡°I asked the monks, and they said they will only have salt porridge and boiled greens for breakfast tomorrow.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi immediately shut his mouth, holding his breath and attentively eating his breakfast.


    Yin Ci had heard a few things about the current Abbot of the Jianchen Temple, but he had never seen him in person. He only knew that the monk was a senior martial brother of Monk Juehui and went by the Dharma name ¡°Juefei¡±. Juefei was highly skilled in martial arts and secluded himself to an extent that surpassed previous Abbots. According to the saying in the martial world, unless the world was in chaos and the mountains and rivers were crumbling, the Abbot would not come down from the mountain.


    Monk Juefei even abstained from attending the martial arts grand event several years ago.


    Such a person was difficult to deal with, no matter how one approached them. Yin Ci had made ample preparations, but he never expected¡ª


    ¡°Ah? Martial Uncle Kongshi¡¯s stone sword? It¡¯s fine if Sect Master Shi wants to see it. Just take a look. After all, it¡¯s just lying there. It won¡¯t make any difference if you take a glance.¡±


    Monk Juefei sat cross-legged on the bed, drinking a bowl of vegetarian wine, and hiccupped again. The four members of the Kushan Sect sat in a row on meditation cushions, unsure of how to react.


    The Abbot¡¯s room was spacious and filled with cushions. The gaps between the cushions were stuffed with various flowers and plants, giving it a lively atmosphere without a hint of worldly detachment.


    Politely speaking, Monk Juefei had a resemblance to Maitreya*, with earlobes that seemed like they would touch his shoulders and a round face filled with a cheerful expression. To be more straightforward, this person was excessively fat, indifferent to everything, and seemed too lazy to move even if the heavens were collapsing.


    *Regarded as the future Buddha of this world in Buddhist eschatology.


    If not for the sense of profound inner force emanating from him, Yin Ci would have thought they had come to the wrong place. Contrary to the rumors, this Abbot was not only reasonable but also too easy to talk to.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something else¡­ Ah, Martial Uncle Kongshi¡¯s remains. Sect Master Shi, now that we have some rapport, there¡¯s no need to hide it from me. With the exchange for the ¡®Woodless Sutra¡¯, I¡¯m sure you can see more than just the stone sword. Even if you want to see me running naked around the temple, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi stumbled, ¡°¡­Venerable Abbot, there¡¯s, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t completely recovered from the influence of Venerable Kongshi, and the presence of the Abbot in front of him left him dazed and with slightly vacant eyes.


    Monk Juefei burst into laughter, his voice booming like a bell, shaking the core of those present. He tapped his chubby knee with his thick finger, and his eyes narrowed and was filled with a mischievous smile, making it hard to tell who he was looking at.


    ¡°So, Sect Master Shi deliberately brought up the matter of the remains to meet with this old monk. There must be other matters you wish to discuss, right?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi took a deep breath, adjusting his emotions. ¡°I have indeed come this time with two matters to seek guidance from Venerable Abbot. If the Venerable can provide clarification, I am willing to assist the temple in retrieving the remains of Venerable Kongshi.¡±


    ¡°Ah, at such a young age, why beat around the bush? I believe that Sect Master Shi genuinely wishes to find the remains of Martial Uncle Kongshi, while the other matters are just secondary¡ªdid Yan Budu hide the clues with Martial Uncle?¡±


    The chubby abbot slightly opened his eyes, pinpointing Shi Jingzhi¡¯s intentions in just a few words.


    ¡°How did Venerable Abbot come to know?¡±


    ¡°The stone sword of Marital Uncle Kongshi was brought back by itself. After the disappearance of Martial Uncle Kongshi for nearly a year, it suddenly appeared at the entrance of our temple. If it were anyone else, they would undoubtedly come to the temple to claim credit or at least give a greeting. The only person who would do such a thing is Yan Budu.¡±


    Monk Juefei made two light clicks with his tongue while his gaze toward the crowd filled with a near-loving expression.


    ¡°Yan Budu is a cunning and ruthless person. He wouldn¡¯t send the sword back to the temple out of goodwill, nor would he be foolish enough to provoke with it. It can only mean that he concealed the clues related to the burial site. The Jianchen Temple has strict rules, so you wouldn¡¯t be able to inquire freely. Coming to see me now, you also want to know about the events of that year, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was presumptuous and disrespectful earlier, offending Venerable.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi immediately changed his tone, displaying a sincere attitude.


    ¡°Enough, enough. All beings are connected by the three poisons of greed, hatred, and ignorance. Those who come are all due to fate.¡± Monk Juefei waved his hand. ¡°Regarding the records of Martial Uncle Kongshi, I will have someone send them to you. Now, about the stone sword¡ªit is in the underground palace beneath the pagoda in the back mountain. You are free to take a look if you wish. If you can move it, you may take it away.¡±


    This time, Shi Jingzhi was genuinely astonished. ¡°We can take it away?¡±


    The sword of Venerable Kongshi, no matter how one looked at it, was a treasure of the Jianchen Temple. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for eminent monks to be generous, but being excessively generous was suspicious.


    Monk Juefei¡¯s face was full of smiles as he clasped his hands together. ¡°Amitabha, I assure you; no one will hinder you.¡±


    ¡°However, on this sword, Martial Uncle Kongshi personally inscribed 108 verses of Buddhist scriptures, aimed at examining the mind. The heavier the attachment to the ¡®self¡¯, the heavier the sword¡ªMartial Uncle Kongshi had high self-standards. Just moving the sword to the pagoda required a team of thirty people from our temple.¡±


    ¡°In a hundred years, this sword has never found a worthy individual. If Patron can truly take it away, it would be a fortunate occurrence.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    -Stage One ¨C


    Fox Shi: Time to get up for morning practice; Demonic Lord Yin: ? Something is wrong with you.


    Demonic Lord Yin: Prepare breakfast. ; Fox Shi: It¡¯s handy having a disciple.


    -Stage Two ¨C


    Fox Shi: Time to get up for morning practice; Demonic Lord Yin: ? A kid can teach.


    Demonic Lord Yin: Prepare breakfast.; Fox Shi: My disciple is so kind.


    -Stage Three ¨C


    Fox Shi: Time to get up for morning practice; Demonic Lord Yin: ? You vomited blood and didn¡¯t sleep well.


    Demonic Lord Yin: Prepare breakfast.; Fox Shi: A¡¯Ci is so good, I need to find a way to make him happier.


    Now let¡¯s guess Stage Four (¡Á


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the way, it¡¯s not a bug that Yan Budu was able to move the sword when he returned it (¡­


    Also, according to Journey to the West, monks at that time could drink some vegetarian wine, but meat-based wine (made with meat as an ingredient) was absolutely not allowed.

 CH 62

    Abbot Juefei showed the members of the Kushan Sect the highest courtesy. He sighed and got off the bed, unexpectedly deciding to personally lead the way.


    The chubby monk adjusted his robe, covering his trembling flesh. Then he turned to Yan Qing, who was pretending to be blind, and said, ¡°The Yan boy, no need to keep your eyes closed. The scenery outside is beautiful. Don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Yan Qing opened his ghost eyes, looking incredulous.


    Abbot Juefei laughed heartily. ¡°Amitabha! Our temple has always had a good relationship with Taiheng. Your Senior Shi knew that the Kushan Sect was coming up the mountain, so she specially sent a letter asking me not to make things too difficult for you. After all, even in our temple, Martial Uncle Kongshi¡¯s wisdom is rarely surpassed. If it weren¡¯t for him being killed by Yan Budu, he would undoubtedly be the youngest Abbot in the history of the Jianchen Temple.¡±


    Yan Qing stood still, not knowing how to respond. Su Si was nervously watching Juefei, his back tensed, ready to act.


    However, Abbot Juefei just casually approached and patted Yan Qing¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°As the saying goes, everyone has their own karma. Since Yan Budu can bring the stone sword up the mountain, this karma has been resolved. When you go out later, if any monk violates the precept of hatred, I will throw them into the Buddhist Heart Formation for reflection.¡±


    With that, he winked at Yan Qing.


    ¡°The little kid from the small town has grown up so much. By the way, is the apricot pit that I taught you still being used as a toy?¡±


    Su Si: ¡°It was you old bald¡­ Venerable who taught him?¡±


    ¡°Amitabha! I¡¯m not stuck on Huilian Mountain. Every ten or twenty years, I still go down the mountain to travel.¡±


    Yan Qing stood quietly for a while, giving a sincere bow to Juefei. ¡°Thank you, Venerable Juefei, for your guidance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing.¡± Juefei waved his hand, then turned to Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci. ¡°Both of you don¡¯t need to cover your faces. Make sure to hold your heads up high. When I grab a stick, see which one dares to let go. If any of those little brats dare to violate the precept of lust later¡­ Hmph.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    The sutra cleansing was held in the courtyard. Buddhist banners fluttered, and sutras were hung under the warm winter sun. The scent of medicinal incense filled the entire Jianchen Temple, exuding a bitter and soothing aroma.


    The gentle breeze rustled the pages of the sutras, creating a mysterious and unique atmosphere.


    Juefei led the group of people through the courtyard, deliberately strolling around the yard a few times.


    It turned out that the concentration of the monks in the Jianchen Temple was quite impressive. Most people looked at the master and disciple with admiration, while only a few young monks avoided eye contact and continued reciting sutras, not crossing the line.


    Compared to beauty, Yan Qing¡¯s ghost eyes had a stronger impact. Two monks couldn¡¯t help but glare angrily at Yan Qing. They were then picked up by Juefei as if they were chicks and thrown out of the cleansing ceremony. ¡°Go, go, go meditate on the peak. You must stay for four hours, no less.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until all the monks in the courtyard focused on their own practice, treating the members of the Kushan Sect as if they were just four bonsai trees, that Abbot Juefei finally nodded in satisfaction, clasped his hands together, and led the group towards the Pagoda Forest.


    The sunlight was warm, and the sky was clear. Although the Pagoda Forest was the resting place for numerous monks¡¯ remains, it appeared tranquil and devoid of any eerie atmosphere.


    Monk Juehui, who looked thin, resembling a pole, was waiting in front of the Pagoda Forest. He was accompanied by a young monk who often espoused the philosophy of ¡°form is emptiness¡±. When they saw Yin Ci, both of their expressions turned serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind my junior brother. He¡¯s always overly concerned. Besides the stone sword, there are many other treasures in the underground palace¡­ If your sect¡¯s master and disciple separate, I can barely manage, but if they were to cooperate, I, as an opponent, would surely be no match.¡±


    Abbot Juefei glanced at Yin Ci, speaking openly and frankly.


    ¡°Amitabha! Please ignore my junior brother. Consider it giving me face.¡±


    Juefei had few wrinkles on his round face, while Juehui¡¯s face was filled with lines of suffering. Even though Juehui was younger than Juefei, the term ¡°junior brother¡± seemed out of place when used in reference to him.


    After hearing Juefei¡¯s words, the wrinkled Juehui and Yin Ci both lowered their heads and bowed in respect.


    The members of the Kushan Sect had no ulterior motives to begin with, so Shi Jingzhi courteously returned the gesture. When they entered the underground palace, as a friendly gesture, he specifically asked Abbot Juehui to follow behind the group.


    Upon arrival, Abbot Juefei used the immensely profound Buddhist true qi to strike the door, causing the stone door of the underground palace to slowly open.


    The underground palace of the Jianchen Temple was spacious and clean, without a trace of decay. It was cool and well-ventilated, with a faint scent of incense. Large ceramic jars containing the remains of monks were arranged neatly, displaying a sense of solemnity.


    At the innermost part of the underground palace, a perpetual lamp was burning, and the implements used by the eminent monks during their lifetime were placed on stone platforms. They were all untouched by dust, exuding a serene and tranquil atmosphere.


    The stone sword of Kongshi was placed in the center, leaning against the wall.


    The passage of a hundred years hadn¡¯t left any marks on the sword¡¯s blade; it remained in the same state as when it was crafted. The stone sword had a simple and ancient design, with a grayish-blue color and an unsharpened edge. Upon closer inspection, one could see the intricate engravings of Buddhist scriptures on the blade.


    From the appearance of the stone sword alone, the group couldn¡¯t discern anything unusual.


    The ease on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and he furrowed his brows. He carefully examined the blade, and his expression turned slightly bitter.


    ¡°Troublesome,¡± he whispered to Yin Ci. ¡°Given Yan Budu¡¯s maliciousness, he most likely employed some sinister means to hide the clue.¡±


    Yin Ci nodded calmly. The implication of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s words was clear¡ªbased on Yan Bubu¡¯s usual methods, regardless of the ¡°solution¡± he had set up, it would definitely not be something that could be tested in a sacred place of Buddhism.


    If they didn¡¯t want to cause trouble at the gravesites of the eminent masters and offend the Jianchen Temple, they had to find a way to take the sword away.


    ¡°This sword is called ¡®Compassion¡¯, made of muyan stone and crafted by Venerable Kongshi himself. The scriptures on it were also carved by him personally.¡±


    Juefei suppressed his smile, and his round face showed a hint of reverence.


    ¡°Perhaps you have heard that muyan stone is the hardest stone in the world, inherently extremely heavy and difficult to cut. Apart from Martial Uncle Kongshi, no one has used it to make a weapon¡­ Well, feel free to take a look. Even if you want to damage this sword, it will require considerable skill.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°Can Abbot Juefei lift it?¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, I can lift it, but with this old monk¡¯s body size, I wouldn¡¯t have the strength to carry it. It¡¯s a pity, a pity.¡± Juefei patted his belly with regret.


    Shi Jingzhi took a deep breath: ¡°Alright, Su Si. You give it a try.¡±


    Su Si: ¡°Oh.¡±


    But in the next moment, Su Si snapped back to reality. ¡°Wait, why me first?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi had a serious expression. ¡°First strength, then courtesy. First heavy, followed by light*. Perhaps after the sword sees your obsession, it will be more accommodating to all of us.¡±


    *Saying referring to prioritizing strength and force before considering etiquette or politeness.


    Su Si looked like he wanted to shout, ¡°If Yan Budu can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡± Considering that Abbot Juefei was watching, he held back those words, took a deep breath, and obediently grabbed the sword.


    He had spent ten years repeatedly evading because of an obsession. In terms of ¡°obsession*¡±, he might be the most excessive one.


    *The term being used is [wozhi] (ÎÒÖ´) which means holding onto one¡¯s ego. In Buddhism, it is believed this is the fundamental cause of suffering and the root of ignorance.


    Clearly, the stone sword agreed with his assessment.


    Just as Su Si grabbed the hilt, he let out a miserable cry. A radiant light flashed, and he was actually sent flying two or three zhang away.


    On the stone platform, the sword¡¯s presence instantly became imposing. If it had arms and legs, based on its aura alone, it seemed like it would step down from the platform and give Su Si a good beating.


    Abbot Juefei exclaimed, ¡°Amitabha! Young Patron, you¡¯re impressive.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡± After Kongshi, does the strange and whimsical atmosphere become a fine tradition of the Jianchen Temple?


    However, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s deduction was correct. Su Si¡¯s obsession outweighed that of an ordinary person, and he truly couldn¡¯t wield the large sword.


    Su Si crawled up with a disheveled appearance, and his beautiful face was twisted. He clenched his own cleaver, gritting his teeth. ¡°Tsk, I have my own blade anyway.¡±


    Yin Ci sighed and glanced at Juehui, who had been staring at him. ¡°Let me go next.¡±


    With Su Si in front and Shi Jingzhi behind, even if the sword¡¯s reaction to him was excessive, it wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention.


    ¡­He didn¡¯t indulge in greed, hatred, or ignorance. Perhaps his ¡°obsession¡± wasn¡¯t that strong.


    Yin Ci calmed his mind, emptied his thoughts, and took a few steps forward, gripping the hilt of the sword.


    This time, the sword¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t as sharp. It didn¡¯t send Yin Ci flying, but the hilt of the sword was ice-cold, as if it were a thousand-year-old ice. Yin Ci had no doubt that if he continued to hold it like this, his palm would be severely frostbitten in no time.


    The stone sword vehemently rejected him.


    Before releasing his grip, Yin Ci stubbornly tugged at it. Sure enough, the stone sword was as heavy as a thousand jin*, immovable.


    *1 jin = 500 grams = about 1.1 lbs


    It was indeed futile to hope for a stroke of luck. His own ¡°obsession¡± wasn¡¯t as assertive as Su Si¡¯s, and while it could be considered a century-old obsession, it ultimately couldn¡¯t pass the test.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t lift it, it seems my enlightenment is lacking.¡± Yin Ci clenched his fist, concealing the frostbite, and showed no sign of discomfort on his face.


    Abbot Juefei looked at him with a smiling expression, not saying a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s this junior¡¯s turn.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi handed the ¡°Medicine Cures Illness¡± flag to Yin Ci, rubbing his hands with a serious expression. With both Su Si and Yin Ci having failed, the situation wasn¡¯t optimistic. If this path didn¡¯t work, they would have to rack their brains to find another way to deal with the Jianchen Temple.


    ¡­In other words, they would waste a significant amount of unnecessary time.


    Shi Jingzhi held his breath and carefully gripped the hilt of the sword, as if touching a sleeping beast.


    However, as soon as his fingertips touched the hilt, Shi Jingzhi immediately vomited a mouthful of black blood. A flash of brilliance from the ban illuminated everything.


    The stone sword had its own introspection, and desire was also an attachment.


    Shi Jingzhi gritted his teeth, veins bulging on his forehead. His expression was filled with excruciating pain. He stubbornly held onto the hilt, almost masochistically persisting.


    Gradually, he not only vomited black blood but also a faint smell of burnt flesh emanated from the hilt. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s whole body tensed up, exerting all his inner force. The pressure was like the collapse of the heavens and the earth, yet the stone sword remained immovable.


    There was a moment that Yin Ci didn¡¯t know whether Shi Jingzhi¡¯s determination was a good or a bad thing¡ªcompared to his previous chaotic state, Shi Jingzhi was now consciously controlling his desires. His craving and determination had merged into a single thread, and his madness had reached a new level.


    Half an incense stick¡¯s worth of time passed, and the oppressive feeling emanating from Shi Jingzhi reached its limit.


    Before the stone sword, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s headband cracked, his long hair scattered, and his robe sleeves moved without any wind. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s lips were stained with black-red blood, but his eyes were fixed on the hilt without any intention of retreating.


    It was an almost foolish persistence.


    This time, Yin Ci didn¡¯t intend to laugh at him.


    At this moment, Yin Ci wondered whether this person saw the stone sword in his eyes or his unshakeable destiny.


    Shi Jingzhi was undoubtedly holding onto his own vitality. However, the stone sword was merciless. It was like a mirror, reflecting back every burning thought.


    ¡°Kid, let go!¡± Abbot Juefei¡¯s smiling expression vanished as he shouted on the spot.


    This shout contained a profound amount of true qi, causing a buzzing sound in everyone¡¯s ears. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s eyes turned dull, and his strength dissipated. Just as Yin Ci thought he was going to let go of the hilt, Shi Jingzhi clenched his teeth and held onto it again.


    At the same time, the stone sword emitted a deep humming sound, reminiscent of a temple bell. Despite the pressure from Shi Jingzhi¡¯s imposing aura, it remained in its original position without the slightest movement.


    Yin Ci resisted the pressure and took a few steps forward, gently covering Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hand with his palm.


    ¡°Shizun, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Rarely, his voice lacked any playfulness and carried only seriousness.


    ¡°Things have come to this point. I will help you find a solution. Do you remember? Excessive pursuit is as bad as insufficient pursuit*.¡±


    *AKA Too much is as bad as too little.


    Shi Jingzhi finally averted his gaze. Hesitant, he looked at Yin Ci, and the pain in his eyes gradually settled into ordinary disappointment.


    He slowly loosened his grip and replied with a hoarse voice. ¡°Mm, I remember.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember.¡± Yin Ci held his wrist. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s palm was severely burned, bloody, and mangled, causing Yin Ci to frown.


    Seeing Yin Ci¡¯s uneasy expression, Shi Jingzhi emphasized, ¡°I remember to hold back. We agreed that we would continue the sand table battle tonight¡­¡±


    Yin Ci interrupted him directly. ¡°You didn¡¯t hold back enough, so no sand table tonight. When we get back, I¡¯ll treat your injuries. Since Shizun is enduring so much, you should endure it as well.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Shi Jingzhi hesitated and said uncertainly, ¡°You¡¯re really angry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re angry because of me.¡±


    Yin Ci glanced at him. ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so seriously angry.¡± Shi Jingzhi continued seriously and awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re right, we can find another way when we go back¡­ I won¡¯t do this again.¡±


    Looking at Shi Jingzhi¡¯s pale face, Yin Ci couldn¡¯t hold onto his anger after all. ¡°Shizun should rest for a day and seriously consider your ¡®extent¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Patron, since Sect Master Shi has been injured by the Buddhist scriptures, let me take over.¡± Observing the two people talking as if no one else were present, Juehui coughed.


    ¡°Thank you, Venerable.¡± Yin Ci finally let go of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hand.


    A few steps away, Abbot Juefei¡¯s face no longer wore the smiling expression of Maitreya. His brows furrowed as he carefully observed Shi Jingzhi.


    Shi Jingzhi sat down on the ground, and Juehui settled behind him. He then focused his concentration, channeling several streams of true qi into Shi Jingzhi¡¯s acupoints. The latter spat out several mouthfuls of black blood, and his complexion, as delicate as gold paper, improved slightly.


    After a while, Abbot Juefei sighed. ¡°Sect Master Shi, our scriptures are not so easy to deal with. The scriptures are inanimate objects, and there is no concept of killing. Even if Patron Yin hadn¡¯t intervened just now, I would have had to intervene¡ªif you continue to persist without understanding, your injuries won¡¯t be limited to just superficial ones.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my misjudgment.¡± Shi Jingzhi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and turned his head to glance at Yin Ci, honestly admitting.


    ¡°Of the two matters you wanted to ask me, is one of them related to the ban set by the Immortal Assembly?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°When the matter with the stone sword is resolved, I can take a look for you. Alright, next.¡± This time, Juefei didn¡¯t wait for Shi Jingzhi to speak and spoke up directly.


    Yan Qing instinctively took a step back. ¡°This junior doesn¡¯t need to try. Even without Senior Shi and Senior Yin, A¡¯Si is much stronger than me.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s tone was calm, clearly not holding much hope. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in giving it a try. Yan Qing, you¡¯re the last one from our sect¡­ Lord Bai, with its petite build, can¡¯t possibly lift the sword, no matter how you think about it.¡±


    ¡°After all, this is Venerable Kongshi¡¯s sword. Even if it¡¯s me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yan Qing, are you attached to fame and fortune, indulgence in alcohol, wealth, and desires? Are you attached to the past, love, hatred, and emotional entanglements?¡± Abbot Juefei suddenly asked in a stern voice.


    ¡°This Junior¡ª¡±


    ¡°Answer!¡±


    ¡°Not attached.¡±


    ¡°Then are you attached to life, old age, sickness, death, joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness?¡±


    ¡°Not attached, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not attached to this and not attached to that, not blaming others, and keeping anger within yourself, why don¡¯t you pluck out those ghost eyes and go with the flow?¡±


    Yan Qing¡¯s expression changed. He was no longer cautious, but his tone grew heavier, as if he had considered this question long ago. ¡°I was born with these eyes and have no other choice. Fate is innocent; it¡¯s other people¡¯s business if they don¡¯t like it. I have not done any wrong, so why harm myself unnecessarily?¡±


    ¡°Neither arrogant nor servile, not bad. Then, let me ask you again, why are you angry?¡±


    Yan Qing let out a long breath and quickly glanced at Su Si. ¡°Because of being ¡®powerless¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re neither attached to yourself nor blindly trusting sentient beings. Even if you become angry, it is for the sake of others¡¯ thoughts and concerns. Why not give it a try?¡±


    Abbot Juefei¡¯s voice became stronger, containing a hint of a reprimand.


    ¡°Just now, you said fate is innocent, but you acknowledge that your bloodline is filthy, which is why you can¡¯t touch this sword?¡±


    Yan Qing fell silent. He looked deeply at Juefei and respectfully performed another serious salute. ¡°This junior has learned from your teachings.¡±


    With that said, before Shi Jingzhi could urge him, Yan Qing took the initiative to walk toward the stone platform.


    His breathing became rapid, and his outstretched hand trembled. After a moment of hesitation, he finally grabbed the hilt.


    The stone sword remained silent; nothing happened. All eyes were fixed on him. Yan Qing¡¯s palm was sweaty, and his fingers tingled. It took him a while to exert force.


    Once he firmly grasped the hilt, he took a deep breath and pulled with all his strength.


    A slight cracking sounded.


    The sword tip slid across the stone floor¡ªthe sound wasn¡¯t loud or pleasant¡ªbut it was enough to awaken a dormant karma¡ªtraveling through a hundred years of time, it once again came alive in this moment.


    Fine dust hidden in the gaps rose, adding a hint of astringency to the air.


    Yan Qing never expected to actually be able to lift it. He was startled for a moment and almost lost his grip. The stone sword tilted and struck his instep hard.


    Yan Qing cried out in pain, tears almost welling up from the intense pain.


    Juefei was momentarily stunned, then burst into laughter. ¡°You kid, even if you¡¯re not bound by the scriptures, it¡¯s still a stone sword. If you try to lift it with the strength you use for ordinary heavy objects, won¡¯t it slip?¡±


    Reality left Yan Qing a bit dumbfounded. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, I had an old friend do a divination, and I knew that there would be a destined person on this journey, but I never thought it would be you¡­ Ah, fate is unpredictable, truly unpredictable.¡±


    After laughing enough, Abbot Juefei clasped his hands together and chanted a Buddhist mantra.


    ¡°Sect Master Shi, take the Sword of Compassion and leave. It¡¯s not peaceful outside, and I don¡¯t want to leave any visible traces in the temple.¡±


    Juehui also sighed in relief. ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    Only the young monk stood there dumbfounded, staring at Yan Qing¡¯s strange eyes for a while, then looking at the stone sword. ¡°Venerable, after all, that¡¯s Venerable Kongshi¡¯s¡­¡±


    Juehui gave him a pat on the back of his head, emphasizing his words, ¡°Amitabha¡ª¡±


    The young monk reluctantly clasped his hands together, muttering to himself, ¡°Perhaps he just moved it slightly.¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Juefei regained his smiling expression. ¡°Take it easy, junior brother. Don¡¯t knock the poor child out. It¡¯s good to talk about it, so Friend Yan can rest assured. If it had been just a fluke earlier, Friend Yan¡¯s foot would have turned into minced meat by now. It seems like there¡¯s only a minor bone fracture¡ªa small matter, a small matter.¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    This abbot was undoubtedly a genius at comforting people. Yan Qing was comforted to the point of almost losing his soul. He painfully pulled his foot out and found that it was already swollen.


    On the other side, after confirming that he had obtained the stone sword, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s entire body relaxed, and he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Yan Qing, well done. Your monthly allowance will double this month.¡±


    Su Si looked at Yan Qing blankly, with no excitement visible in his eyes. ¡°¡­San Zi, I told you that you don¡¯t need to worry about these things.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but worry.¡±


    Yan Qing stared at his injured foot, not looking at Su Si.


    ¡°Every time I encounter a crisis, someone with a kind heart helps me out. It was like this when I was a child, it was like this with Taiheng, and it¡¯s still like this with the Kushan Sect. I don¡¯t want to continue like this. Besides, I¡¯m Yan Budu¡¯s descendant after all. I shouldn¡¯t be completely lacking in martial talent¡­ right?¡±


    As he said the last part, he became uncertain.


    Abbot Juefei frowned. ¡°Patron, do you look down on our Temple¡¯s Sword of Compassion?¡±


    Yan Qing immediately shook his head vigorously, like a drum. ¡°I dare not. I dare not.¡±


    After making up his mind, he steadied himself and lifted the stone sword. Unfortunately, due to his injured foot, Yan Qing couldn¡¯t gracefully carry the sword on his back like Kongshi did. He had to use it as a crutch as he limped away from the underground palace.


    Entering the scripture cleansing hall inside the temple, the expressions of the monks were particularly interesting. Abbot Juefei happily pulled and threw them out one after another¡ªabout a dozen monks were sent to meditate outside the temple¡¯s main gate.


    After settling the temple disciples, Abbot Juefei felt refreshed. When they reached the room, he drank three bowls of vegetarian wine in a row. ¡°Ah, satisfying!¡±


    Juehui shook his head helplessly. ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master Shi and Junior Yan have injuries, so I¡¯ll make it short. The ban on Sect Master Shi¡¯s body is a technique of the Mishan Sect. The cultivator must be at least an Elder or higher.¡±


    ¡°This technique is extremely complex, and I am powerless to help. It involves the mind and consciousness, and the process of unraveling it requires meticulous precision. A slight mistake could result in mental confusion or even death. If you are not in a hurry to find a remedy, I suggest you go to the Mishan Sect first.¡±


    Su Si furrowed his brow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that walking into a trap?¡±


    Abbot Juefei let out a belch. ¡°Young friend, you are mistaken. The members of the Mishan Sect are scattered and dedicated to metallurgy. They usually stay away from worldly affairs and conflicts. I have a senior brother who is deeply committed to the art of the sect and specifically left the secular world to join the Mishan Sect¡­ Today, I will write a letter of introduction for you. With that, he will most likely be willing to meet you.¡±


    The Abbot looked in a good mood and poured himself another bowl of wine.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°Why does Venerable want us to go to the Mishan Sect first?¡±


    ¡°Patron¡¯s ban has been alarmed, and it will only become more troublesome. You might suffer from unbearable headaches, and it isn¡¯t considered rare to lose your ability to walk.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The relaxed expression on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face instantly tensed up again.


    On the other hand, Yin Ci calmly nodded. ¡°Thank you, Venerable, for your guidance.¡±


    ¡°You should return first to tend to your injuries and rest well. There are other trivial matters to discuss tomorrow. Oh, and Friend Yin, please stay for a moment. As a disciple, you should take care of the Sect Master, right? Regarding the response to the ban, I need to discuss it thoroughly with you¡­ Oh, you injured patients should not linger here. Hurry back.¡±


    Juefei waved his plump hands in a disorderly manner, and Juehui immediately understood, escorting the remaining three members of the Kushan Sect out of the room. Shi Jingzhi saw Yin Ci¡¯s calm demeanor and reluctantly followed him out.


    Once the door was closed, Abbot Juefei¡¯s previous laziness disappeared. He put down the wine bowl and sat up straight.


    Yin Ci remained composed, sitting upright.


    ¡°After the Buddha Heart Formation was opened, I arranged hidden monks on various mountain peaks. This old monk is aware of everyone¡¯s inner demons. Juehui has told me everything about the Ghost Tomb.¡±


    Juefei¡¯s voice lost its benevolence and became extremely serious.


    ¡°Amitabha, I don¡¯t know the origin of Patron. However, Patron¡¯s inner demon is undoubtedly the most terrifying I have ever seen, resembling the rumored signs of falling into madness.¡±


    Yin Ci stared directly into the Abbot¡¯s eyes and responded in a calm voice. ¡°What is your plan, Venerable?¡±


    He remained seated, showing no sign of hostility. Of all the martial sects, the Jianchen Temple was known for its understanding and accommodating nature, never engaging in rash violence. Juefei even helped him find an excuse, showing no intention of causing trouble for himself.


    To rashly show hostility would only tarnish the impression of the monks.


    Indeed, Abbot Juefei shook his head. ¡°Those who possess demonic characteristics should, in theory, be confined to the underground prison and isolated from all living beings. However, Patron¡¯s inner demon is quite peculiar, and I cannot discern the cause at the moment. I cannot make hasty judgments¡­ Haa, I feel ashamed that my skills are lacking.¡±


    A hint of desolation appeared on Juefei¡¯s round face for the first time.


    ¡°I cannot see the cause and effect of Patron, so I can only rely on sincerity and ask Patron for a guarantee.¡±


    Yin Ci understood in his heart. ¡°No wonder Abbot Juefei readily agreed to the introduction letter. May I ask what kind of guarantee you seek, Venerable?¡±


    ¡°Senior Uncle Kongshi was able to make Yan Budu carry the burden of the stone sword up the mountain, which must have resulted in perfect completion of his merit before his parinirvana*, rather than dying in vain. Yan Budu killed countless people but could ultimately let go of his attachments. As for Patron, being young, there must be a destined cause and effect. It is unlikely that there is no possibility for salvation.¡±


    *Occurs upon the death of someone who has attained nirvana (basically no longer attached to greed, hatred, and ignorance) during their lifetime.


    ¡°But from what I¡¯ve seen along the way, Patron¡¯s only thread of karmic entanglement is connected to Sect Master Shi. Sect Master Shi is in poor health and burdened by the ban. Patron must assure me¡ªif Sect Master Shi should unfortunately perish¡ªPatron will still preserve that thread of karmic entanglement and refrain from harming sentient beings.¡±


    As he spoke, Abbot Juefei infused his voice with increasing intensity, each word carrying more weight than the previous.


    Yin Ci smiled, and the smile grew increasingly profound. Though his beauty was undeniable, it carried a hint of distortion.


    Juehui¡¯s face tightened, and he was about to step forward when Juefei stopped him with a gesture. Abbot Juefei raised his plump hand and frowned at Yin Ci ¡°Why isn¡¯t Patron answering this old monk?¡±


    Yin Ci stood up with the smile still on his face. ¡°Because whether I answer or not, you will still help Shi Jingzhi. The eminent monks of the Jianchen Temple would never resort to threatening innocent lives.¡±


    Rather than an exchange of sincerity, it was more of a test. The Abbot was testing whether he would be willing to follow along, reciprocating goodwill with goodwill. Unfortunately¡­


    ¡°My goodwill can only go as far as ¡®not telling lies¡¯. Venerable, I cannot promise you something I may not be able to fulfill.¡±


    Yin Ci walked toward the door, and his tone remained calm.


    It was too late.


    Juefei¡¯s request was a step too late. If Shi Jingzhi were a boring and mediocre person, or even just as he was when they first met, there would still be time for Yin Ci to withdraw from the situation and calmly fulfill his promise.


    But the world was never easy to escape from, nor was it easy to enter.


    That person¡¯s vitality burned too purely, shedding layer after layer of his defenses on his own accord. Apart from once again being drawn into danger like a moth to a flame, he seemed to have no other choice.


    Twenty-four years ago, he was left in the world by a little mute, gaining a glimmer of clarity by chance but burdening that child in return, ultimately failing it. Now, he made the same promise again¡ªif Shi Jingzhi were to ¡°perish¡± in front of him¡­


    For him, going mad was easier than death and more dangerous.


    ¡°If the situation truly reaches an irreparable point, remember to construct a top-quality dungeon for me, sealing it with muyan stone to isolate me from all living beings, never to see the light of day again¡­ That would be fine.¡±


    Abbot Juefei fell silent for a moment and clasped his hands together. ¡°For ¡®Patron¡¯?¡±


    ¡°For the ¡®sake of all beings¡¯.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Sect Master Shi: Thankfully, thankfully. I almost made Lord Bai take action. (¡Á


    Demonic Lord Yin: I can¡¯t blame Yan Budu. Monks are indeed troublesome¡­


    Speaking of which, if Yan Qing harbored deep resentment and went to the Ling Sect with his sword, it would surely be satisfying (¡­)


    Provoking Yan Budu ¡Ì


    But if he harbored deep resentment, he wouldn¡¯t be able to lift the sword.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the way, I looked up the term ¡°meat wine¡± yesterday. I read somewhere that meat-infused alcohol is called ¡°meat wine [hunjiu] (»ç¾Æ)¡± (there is indeed a method of infusing alcohol with fatty meat). I also found another explanation that grain-based alcohol carries karmic consequences, and that¡¯s what ¡°meat wine¡± refers to¡­ Anyway, ¡°vegetarian wine¡± should just be fruit wine, so let¡¯s go with that! ¦Å-(¡ã¦Ø¡ã ; )


    Kinky Thoughts:


    I mean¡­ 3 out of 4 of the Kushan Sect, especially Shi Jingzhi who suffers from object addiction, have strong obsessions and attachments¡­ They were bound to fail!


    Not sure what Shi Jingzhi was thinking lol.

 CH 63

    After Yin Ci left, the abbot¡¯s room became quiet for a while.


    Juehui¡¯s bitter melon face became even more bitter, and he turned to Abbot Juefei. ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Juehui, do you know how one becomes a demon? Yan Budu has committed countless evils, but once he enters the Buddha¡¯s Heart Formation, he may not necessarily have an inner demon¡ªboth extreme goodness and extreme evil are transparent, with few doubts. But the inner demon itself is an unsolvable problem and an inescapable suffering, asking the heavens for answers.¡±


    Abbot Juefei showed a complicated expression.


    ¡°Those who possess an inner demon are either good people turning to evil or evil people attempting to awaken. One must be strong and persistent. The causes and conditions are intricate and difficult to unravel, gathering great karmic obstacles, only driving people towards madness and chaos.¡±


    Juehui understood. ¡°What you asked at the end, is it for the sake of sentient beings? Perhaps Patron Yin has ¡®turned from good to evil¡¯. He still has a faint karmic bond that hasn¡¯t been severed. If we lend him a hand, it might be possible to dispel that inner demon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, I haven¡¯t heard of any earth-shattering tragedies in recent decades, nor have I encountered such a formidable master. I truly can¡¯t fathom Patron Yin¡¯s situation.¡±


    Abbot Juefei counted his prayer beads, and his smile was tinged with bitterness.


    ¡°Never mind, after I finish writing the introduction letter, you gather the records of Martial Uncle and the Taiheng confidential letter. Tomorrow, I will hand them over together¡­ The Sect Master¡¯s inner demon is significant, but it is clean and pure. For now, we need not worry. However, white is the color most prone to dust. Such is fate for master and disciple to meet.¡±


    Juehui softly chanted a Buddhist mantra.


    ¡°Your little disciple, Zhixing, right? Perhaps meeting in the Ghost Tomb was also fate. After tomorrow, have him prepare well and send all the members of the Kushan Sect down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was mid-afternoon, and the sunlight was perfect.


    When Yin Ci returned to his guest room, the two servants finally snapped out of it and were exuberantly expressing their excitement.


    Yan Qing had applied medicine to his injured foot. He wiped the stone sword clean and placed it in the brightest spot, almost ready to offer a few sticks of incense. Su Si, on the other hand, didn¡¯t like the sword at all and complained that it was occupying the sunny spot where he wanted to bask. The two of them laughed and bickered, creating a noisy scene.


    Upon seeing Yin Ci enter the room, both of them unconsciously lowered their voices.


    Even though Yin Ci didn¡¯t appear much older, considering Yin Ci¡¯s inner demon, Yan Qing and Su Si regarded him as an elder.


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t want to pretend and deal with too many people. He quite appreciated their perceptiveness. He put on the appearance of a ¡°senior disciple of the Kushan Sect¡± and said, ¡°These past few days, you have endured the afflictions of greed, hatred, and ignorance and have also experienced the Sword of Compassion. You have suffered quite a bit. Seeing that the Jianchen Temple is quiet and suitable for recuperation, today, rest well.¡±


    Yan Qing nodded with joy, while Su Si immediately flopped onto the couch. ¡°Finally, a moment of peace and quiet.¡±


    Yin Ci smiled and entered the inner room, closing the partition door.


    ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡­Hiss!¡±


    Shi Jingzhi grimaced as he tended to his burned palms. Seeing Yin Ci, he intended to put on a nonchalant facade. However, as he raised his hand, the medicine splashed a bit more, causing Shi Jingzhi to inhale sharply, almost biting his own tongue.


    His hands were a bloody mess, making it inconvenient to move, and the distinctive smell of burns permeated the air. Yin Ci simply dragged over a chair and sat beside Shi Jingzhi. ¡°Hands.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done wrapping it.¡±


    ¡°Start over. Don¡¯t underestimate hand injuries. A slight deviation when facing an enemy is enough to cost you your life.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi hesitated for a moment, then obediently spread out his hands. His fingers were long and powerful, but they were covered in festering burns, which looked quite horrifying at first glance.


    Yin Ci shook his head. ¡°Even if the root of the ailment isn¡¯t left behind, it will leave scars. If you end up with all sorts of messy scars in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®I won¡¯t be liked by little girls in the future¡¯?¡± Following a fragment of memory, Shi Jingzhi blurted out.


    Whether it was Shi Jingzhi¡¯s illusion or not, when he said those words, Yin Ci¡¯s gaze softened a bit.


    He resumed his indifferent demeanor, teasingly saying, ¡°I was originally going to say, ¡®It¡¯ll be easy to let the flag slip while holding it in the future¡¯. As long as Shizun doesn¡¯t have a short life, even if hair grows on both hands, there will still be girls who will like you.¡±


    As he spoke, Yin Ci carefully opened the wound, neither too gentle nor too forceful, applying the medicine just right.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s hands didn¡¯t move. ¡°I see people in the world come and go, but in my heart, there¡¯s only room for a few. I¡¯m not good at handling these things. It¡¯s too much to chew on. If I can make A¡¯Ci happy, that¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    ¡°¡®Too much to chew on¡¯? Shizun, be careful not to choke.¡±


    Yin Ci chuckled and carefully wrapped the wound with the well-applied medicine.


    ¡°¡­Alright, don¡¯t move around for the next two days, and don¡¯t use chopsticks either. I¡¯ll make some spoon-friendly meals. Why don¡¯t you take a nap first to rest?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi felt a little disappointed. ¡°No more playing with the sand table?¡±


    ¡°Mm, after all, someone didn¡¯t listen to advice.¡±


    ¡°But you were so focused when playing with the sand table. I¡¯ve never seen you so happy before.¡±


    Yin Ci¡¯s heart softened, and he relaxed a bit. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when your hand is better.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t end up taking a nap after all. He leaned on the table, lost in thought, his face full of contemplation. Yin Ci, bored to the extreme, leaned against the window and admired the scenery¡ªperhaps influenced by Shi Jingzhi¡¯s earlier discussion of the scenery, now that they were in a new place, he couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the view.


    Indeed, the view outside the window was splendid. The light illuminated the extraordinary rocks, and the wind swayed the bamboo, truly calming the mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come up with a brilliant idea.¡± After a moment, Shi Jingzhi suddenly straightened his back. ¡°A¡¯Ci, Yan Qing has the weakest foundation in our sect, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for us to teach him directly. Since we both have free time, let¡¯s create a fake secret manual that suits him. We can say it was given by Venerable Juefei and have Su Si help him practice it.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to take a nap in bed?¡± Why are you talking nonsense in broad daylight?


    Shi Jingzhi stood up determinedly. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Although the level of cultivation techniques themselves may vary, they should also be compatible with a person¡¯s nature.¡±


    ¡°Su Si is cunning and overly cautious. He¡¯s naturally gifted with powerful hands, so the Chigou Sect¡¯s Red Chi Hand technique is the most suitable for him to practice. But if we let Yan Qing learn it, given his honest nature, he¡¯ll only end up with a clumsy version. A¡¯Ci, you lack inner force, but your external martial arts are exceptional, making the complex and bizarre Bone Sweeping Sword technique a perfect fit. Yan Qing with the Sword of Compassion¡ªeven if he trains hard, he can only learn a scraping technique.¡±


    ¡°The secret manuals that are widely circulated in the martial world may be more suitable for a larger number of people and yield better results. But as you surely understand, such cultivation techniques cannot produce truly top-notch masters.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­Shizun, do you still remember? Yan Qing is just a servant of the Kushan Sect.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Venerable Kongshi was a great monk, and we can¡¯t let his sword be disgraced. Sand table battles are battles, and honing techniques through sparring is also a battle. In this way, we can continue our exchanges.¡±


    Right. Yan Qing was given the Sword of Compassion, and this person just wanted to keep playing.


    Yin Ci pondered for a while and felt that he was probably a little crazy too. He found Shi Jingzhi¡¯s proposal oddly intriguing. He pushed aside the absurd idea and helplessly said, ¡°Shizun, there¡¯s no need to go to such lengths. You previously mentioned that I should teach him when I have time, so I¡¯ll just teach him directly.¡±


    ¡°Did I say that? Then let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t say it. A¡¯Ci¡¯s strength is profound, and it¡¯s enough for me to be the only one who knows.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Well, that works too,¡¯ Yin Ci thought. He had lived for hundreds of years and had never done such a ridiculous thing.


    The master and disciple decided to take action. They first sent the two servants away, then asked the monks for old paper, ink, and worn-out cloth.


    The Sutra Cleansing Session was in progress, and many old scriptures needed repair. They had everything they needed. The monks, with kind hearts, although perplexed, still fulfilled Shi Jingzhi¡¯s requests one by one.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it the ¡®White Jade Green Knife¡¯ technique. After all, A¡¯Ci, you have the Bone Sweeping Sword technique.¡± Shi Jingzhi picked up a pen and generously suggested, ¡°No, the Sword of Compassion is a sword, so let¡¯s call it the ¡®White Jade Green Sword¡¯ technique¡­¡±


    This person¡¯s obsession with tofu and cabbage was alarming. Yin Ci rubbed his forehead. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll cook you pearl jade white jade soup. How about changing the name?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true; four characters are a bit long. How about the White Green Sword technique? Green Jade Sword technique?¡±


    ¡°How about the ¡®Jade Chime Sword¡¯ technique? It is said, ¡®Hold the jade hammer, strike the chime, and the sound will be heard in the three thousand worlds*.¡¯ It suits the sword.¡±


    *Metaphorically, this sentence refers to the idea of making a significant impact or achieving a widespread effect that reaches far beyond one¡¯s immediate surroundings or circumstances.


    Shi Jingzhi beamed with a smile and swiftly wrote it down. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    The four characters of ¡°Jade Chime Sword Technique¡± appeared on the paper with powerful strokes.


    Immediately, the two of them cleared the space in the inner room and started contemplating the content. Yin Ci picked up a broom as a giant sword, while Shi Jingzhi tied a scroll of paper around his arm as a weapon. They began practicing their moves in a lifelike manner.


    Shi Jingzhi had never stopped practicing. After several days, his movements weren¡¯t yet proficient, but he had a solid grasp of the slow-motion techniques. Stepping on the fragmented sunlight of the afternoon, they exchanged moves, resembling a graceful dance of sorts.


    Shi Jingzhi turned briskly. ¡°There are only a few major categories of footwork theories. The stone sword is too heavy, so it¡¯s better to use a more agile style that suits a stable mold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Yan Qing has a big stride and lacks flexibility¡­ We need to make adjustments here.¡± Yin Ci supported him by placing a hand on his back and pushing upward, grabbing a handful of his cool and silky hair.


    As the sun began to set, the footwork took shape.


    The two no longer rotated their bodies or made probing steps but clashed their sword techniques.


    ¡°No, the move you just made was too complicated. Yan Qing has a straightforward mind, so big, sweeping motions are better. Here, let me attack again, and you defend and observe.¡± Shi Jingzhi brandished the paper scroll with a vigorous aura. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll use the Green Maiden Sword technique.¡±


    Swish.


    Fire flashed, accompanied by dispersing black smoke. Shi Jingzhi became too immersed in the movements, and one end of the paper scroll ignited with a crackling sound. He quickly shook it off his arm and stomped on it with his boot, narrowly avoiding burning his sleeve.


    Seeing him hurriedly extinguish the fire and then retying the paper scroll, Yin Ci burst into laughter.


    ¡°Skillful but not delicate. Indeed, the heavy sword techniques don¡¯t require too much complexity. However, this sword is about self-questioning. If the sword technique relies too much on the sword, it¡¯s prone to becoming an obsession. Hmm, I¡¯ll think about it some more.¡±


    ¡°Zheng Fengdao may be a defeated opponent under me, but he has a move that is quite mysterious. Come, A¡¯Ci, let me demonstrate it to you. It might give you some inspiration¡­ Oh, wait a moment, I¡¯ll make the paper scroll longer.¡±


    As the crescent moon rose, the form began to take shape.


    ¡°That move just now had some flaws.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Shizun, you dare to criticize.¡±


    ¡°Flaws are flaws, and when it comes to theories, I won¡¯t lose to you. Watch closely, A¡¯Ci. I will defeat your style within ten moves. The Sword of Compassion isn¡¯t a real broom. It¡¯s quite wide.¡±


    ¡°Ten moves it is.¡±


    Their robes intertwined, and their steps were like the wind. The two engaged in a non-lethal battle, with paper meeting feathers yet still exuding a sense of heaviness. Shi Jingzhi lacked experience, and his theoretical knowledge couldn¡¯t withstand actual combat. On the ninth move, Yin Ci shamelessly executed a reverse move, causing Shi Jingzhi¡¯s footwork to falter, and he toppled backward.


    Yin Ci rolled up his sleeves and hooked his hand, swaying over to Shi Jingzhi¡¯s side. He supported his teetering master. ¡°Admitting defeat?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi brushed aside the hair falling in front of his eyes, his face filled with a spring breeze. ¡°Your move was too cunning, not in line with the Jade Chime Sword technique. It¡¯s you who lost.¡±


    ¡°Verbal games have no place on the battlefield. How about we have another round?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    As the stars rose and the moon set, they carefully refined their techniques.


    The two of them battled fiercely for half a day and a night, exploring three sword styles. It wasn¡¯t until the eastern sky began to brighten that Yin Ci realized something was amiss¡ª


    He had fallen into Shi Jingzhi¡¯s trap. Engaging in combat and honing techniques was incredibly fascinating, and he had become entranced, unaware of how much time he had spent with this person in absurdity.


    Shi Jingzhi neatly hung the final ¡°manual¡± to dry and stitched it into a booklet. While using inner force to bake the fake manual, he cast a sidelong glance at Yin Ci with a clear sense of triumph in his eyes.


    ¡°Did A¡¯Ci have fun?¡±


    ¡°Actions contradicting words should be punished. Shizun, let¡¯s have breakfast together at the temple tomorrow.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s smile instantly disappeared as he tightly clutched the thin manual, letting out a lament, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten dinner tonight!¡±


    ¡°Who asked Shizun to be so engrossed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s mutual.¡±


    The two bantered back and forth for a while before finally sharing a smile.


    Finally, the faint light of dawn arrived.


    Shi Jingzhi woke up as usual at the hour of the tiger, only to find a broom lying across him. He sneezed and patted Yin Ci¡¯s hair, feeling at ease as he went back to sleep.


    Neither of them managed to get up on time in the end. Master and disciple lay on the bed, sprawled in disarray.


    Unfortunately, peaceful times were never meant to last.


    In the morning, Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci were led by the temple steward to meet Abbot Juefei.


    ¡°I have prepared the introduction letter and placed it together with the records of Martial Uncle Kongshi. During the temple Sutra Cleansing Session, it is inconvenient for us to accommodate guests.¡±


    ¡°After lunch, Zhixing will burn incense from the Buddha Heart Formation to send you off. The incense of the Buddhist Heart Formation breaks the bonds of greed, hatred, and ignorance, so you don¡¯t have to worry; just leave the mountain as usual.¡±


    Abbot Juefei pointed to the young monk who espoused the phrase ¡°Form is emptiness.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also a confidential letter from the Taiheng Sect, entrusted to me by Shi Zhongyu. She mentioned in the letter that Sect Master Shi had made an agreement with her in front of the Ghost Tomb to have our temple serve as a witness for the exchange of the treasure Buddhist beads.¡±


    Juefei sighed.


    ¡°The Jianchen Temple was originally unwilling to get involved in this matter, but due to our close relationship with the Taiheng Sect and Sect Master Shi¡¯s favor towards our temple, you should seize the opportunity and obtain the evidence quickly to resolve this trouble. It can be considered an act of merit.¡±


    Yin Ci looked at Shi Jingzhi with some surprise.


    Did he plan this move back at the Ghost Tomb?


    The Taiheng Sect was righteous, and the Jianchen Temple kept their promises. If the Kushan Sect was willing to exchange, the Taiheng Sect could obtain the two map beads without bloodshed. Even if the Kushan Sect went back on their word, the Taiheng Sect wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss, so Shi Zhongyu would certainly not refuse.


    This move by Shi Jingzhi seemed to be an attempt to take control of the exchange.


    However, the Kunshan Sect had exclusive possession of two precious treasure map Buddhist beads. Once they were exchanged, they would lose their only advantage. Now that Shi Jingzhi knew about the ¡°key¡±, it was understandable that he wanted to borrow the power of Taiheng to find the ¡°lock¡±¡­


    Seemingly seeing through his thoughts, Shi Jingzhi turned his head slightly and smiled, silently saying, [Yan Budu would never arrange such a cheap thing as ¡®complete the treasure map and gain the Shirou¡¯ on his own. There must be more than one clue. It¡¯s better to make an agreement with Taiheng first and find a favorable opportunity for the transaction.]


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡± He almost forgot that this person was undoubtedly a true counterpart to Demonic Lord Yan.


    ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    Abbot Juefei spoke slightly louder.


    ¡°Besides that, there is one last thing. Taiheng entrusted our temple with the safekeeping of the treasure map and specially sent a Tranquil Heart Pill. This item calms the mind and settles the spirit; it is a treasure of Taiheng. I don¡¯t want to borrow external items, so I hereby present it to Sect Master Shi as a gift¡­ It can also be considered as a resolution to the connection between our temple and the <Woodless Sutra>.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Venerable.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi accepted the prepared package and bowed in return.


    ¡°I will present the topography of the treasure map to Taiheng before I leave. This junior will now take his leave first.¡±


    ¡°Go on, go on. I¡¯ll have someone bring some good food for lunch,¡± Juefei said with a smile. ¡°Oh, take this Buddha Heart Incense with you first¡­¡±


    Just as Abbott Juefei had just taken out the Buddha Heart Incense from a small table, his words suddenly stopped. The room was still filled with bright sunlight and lush greenery, but there was a hint of ominous coldness.


    Abbot Juefei¡¯s skin gradually turned red, with bulging blue veins.


    Then, his immense inner force suddenly erupted. It swept uncontrollably through the surroundings, turning the serene and peaceful room into a chaotic mess in an instant.


    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Juehui shouted loudly. Monk Zhixing stood frozen in place, too shocked to move.


    Before Abbot Juefei¡¯s smile could fade, his round face twisted and contorted as if he had discovered something extremely horrifying. He grabbed the edge of the bed with one hand, breathing heavily like a bull, losing his serene Maitreya-like appearance.


    ¡°No¡­ you¡­ go quickly.¡± Monk Juefei¡¯s eyes bulged out, staring directly at Shi Jingzhi as he intermittently said, ¡°Juehui¡­ don¡¯t come¡­ near¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t leave. He was about to approach and check Juefei¡¯s pulse when Yin Ci stopped him in his tracks.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Yin Ci stared directly at Juefei. ¡°Trust me. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, he not only stopped Shi Jingzhi but also coldly pulled Shi Jingzhi¡¯s flag, forcefully pushing Juehui away from in front of the bed. Monk Juehui, in a state of urgency, unguardedly crashed into the wall in the distance.


    Only then did Abbot Juefei reveal a faint smile.


    Using his last bit of strength, he sat upright at the edge of the bed and closed his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re safe. It¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re safe. Juehui, Zhixing¡­ What happened today¡­ has nothing to do¡­ with the Kushan Sect¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    A golden fire erupted from Abbot Juefei¡¯s body. Amidst the surging flames, Juefei sat motionless like a bell, without struggling or screaming.


    That yang fire was the same as Shi Jingzhi¡¯s yang fire, blazing and pure, unable to be extinguished by water or soil, burning relentlessly.


    The author has something to say:


    Hold the jade hammer, strike the chime, and the sound resonates throughout the three thousand worlds. From the ¡°Qi Yuan Tu Jing¡± (Illustrated Sutra of the Wilderness).


    This arc has now concluded~ (£»¦Ø£»)

 CH 64

    Winter was mild, and the sunlight was as clear as tea.


    The room was a mess of soft cushions and green plants. The window was half open, and the broken sutras rustled in the wind, creating an atmosphere of eerie calm.


    But in the center of this calm, the scene was like hell.


    Yang fire wasn¡¯t ordinary fire, and the abbot wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Wrapped in flames, his appearance remained unchanged, without any signs of decay or blackening. He seemed to be napping with his head down, giving people a glimmer of painful hope.


    Juehui sat motionless by the wall, looking like a soulless corpse. The young monk¡¯s face, Shixing¡¯s, was pale, his lips trembling, and his whole body shaking. Shi Jingzhi reached out and grabbed Yin Ci¡¯s hands, which were damp and cold.


    Four pairs of eyes were fixed on Abbot Juefei, but no one made a sound. Everyone held their breath, as if waiting for an impossible miracle to happen.


    But there were no miracles in this world.


    After a while, starting from his feet, the body of Abbot Juefei began to disintegrate.


    The living flesh cracked slightly, turning into fine white ashes. Then the ashes burned through, completely dissolving into nothingness. In this way, Abbot Juefei maintained a quiet sitting posture, gradually collapsing from bottom to top, merging into the faint breeze swirling in the room.


    Half an incense stick¡¯s worth of time passed, or perhaps half a century.


    The ashes burned out, and the golden flames finally extinguished. There were no relics or bones on the bed; only a charred black scorch mark remained.


    They had understood the worldly entanglements of a lifetime, looking back without being stained by dust.


    Everything happened suddenly, ending silently.


    The air became stagnant for a moment. The fact that ¡°Abbot Juefei died¡± weighed heavily, like a mountain, suspended in the air, unable to land for a long time. Just a little while ago, the abbot was unharmed, smiling and talking with everyone.


    Even Yin Ci, who had seen the vicissitudes of the world, was once again filled with bitterness by the impermanence of life.


    Seeing the sorrow on Monk Juehui¡¯s face, Monk Zhixing took two steps back. The black scorch mark was like a heavy hammer, shattering his sanity. The young monk was on the verge of collapse, stumbling towards the door, wanting to escape from this place.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A burst of true qi shot out instantly, warningly hitting in front of Monk Zhixing.


    Seeing Zhixing stop in his tracks, Shi Jingzhi expressionlessly withdrew his hand and looked at the black scorch mark.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Monk Zhixing clenched his teeth, his expression still somewhat dazed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this golden fire before. You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Zhixing, be careful with your words!¡± Monk Juehui finally trembled as he stood up, his voice hoarse.


    ¡°Master, you know that Yin Ci is the person in the Ghost Tomb in white! He just stopped his companions, clearly knowing what happened. There are many greats in the martial world who can control yang fire, and we have only seen it with the sect master¡­¡±


    Monk Zhixing spoke quickly, his voice choking. It was as if he could only breathe again when he grasped a certain hatred.


    Yin Ci understood that feeling. As despair approached, people couldn¡¯t change their fate and could only futilely grasp at a straw to escape from collapse. The abbot¡¯s death was too sudden, without any warning. The chaos and sorrow of the young monk couldn¡¯t even be soothed by Buddha himself.


    He could only turn them into anger and hatred.


    Unfortunately, Monk Juefei had anticipated this in advance¡ª


    Juefei could have said something else.


    As the highest-ranking cultivator in the temple, Abbot Juefei could have realized the cause of death and made it public, allowing the monks to search for the culprit. Even if he didn¡¯t hold onto hatred, with the turmoil in the martial world and the Jianchen Temple on the verge of chaos, he could have left a will and made arrangements after his passing.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Abbot Juefei, with all his strength, left a sentence that seemed ordinary and unrelated to others.


    [Juehui, Zhixing¡­ What happened today¡­ has nothing to do¡­ with the Kushan Sect¡­]


    ¡­So don¡¯t be blinded by anger and wronged the innocent.


    ¡°Senior Brother said that today¡¯s events have nothing to do with the Kushan Sect.¡±


    Monk Juehui¡¯s tone was calm, but his clasped hands trembled slightly.


    ¡°Senior Brother Juefei is the most accomplished cultivator in the temple. Do you think his judgment would be worse than yours?¡±


    Monk Zhixing¡¯s eyes turned red.


    He opened his mouth, but in the end, no words came out. Zhixing felt as if he had been emptied all at once. He stared blankly into his master¡¯s eyes but found no trace of pacification or deception.


    His master had complete faith in the deceased abbot.


    Zhixing¡¯s resentment dissipated into thin air. He had to hold back his tears, avert his gaze, and focus on a shattered potted plant on the ground. Sunlight scattered over the green leaves, and Zhixing clung to their vibrant color, not daring to look at the bed.


    Juehui tightened his face with a bitter expression, then turned around after a while. ¡°Friend Yin, may I ask about earlier¡ª¡±


    Yin Ci answered straightforwardly, ¡°Before the ignition of the yang fire, the abbot¡¯s life force had already been severed. The abbot had profound cultivation, and he forcibly suppressed it with his physical strength, which is why he lasted so long.¡±


    Monk Juehui fell into silence for a long time.


    Finally, he sighed softly. ¡°Amitabha, it would be better for you all to leave the mountain soon, and after you are far away, I will announce this matter.¡±


    Having said that, Monk Juehui walked towards the door but was intercepted by Shi Jingzhi¡¯s burst of true qi.


    ¡°Venerable, please stay.¡±


    Although Monk Juehui was also somewhat dazed, he didn¡¯t show the same anger as Zhixing. ¡°Does Sect Master Shi have something else to say?¡±


    ¡°If A¡¯Ci hadn¡¯t noticed anything earlier¡­ I would have approached and taken his pulse, and you, Venerable, would have come closer, concerned about the condition of the abbot.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi released Yin Ci¡¯s hand, slowly clenched his fist, and his voice became solemn.


    ¡°I am accustomed to using yang fire. I can use fire to defend against fire, and nothing will happen to me. But if Venerable is concerned, chaos will ensue. Facing such yang fire, your life will also be in danger. The Jianchen Temple will lose two respected eminent monks in an instant, which will undoubtedly greatly weaken its vitality and leave it unable to take care of itself.¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, according to Venerable Zhixing¡¯s perspective, I touched the abbot, and he died in the yang fire, which also caused the death of Venerable Juehui. Even if I claim that ¡®I wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to attack on the spot,¡¯ Zhixing and everyone present would suspect our sect. Who in the martial world would truly believe me?¡±


    Monk Juehui furrowed his brow, lost in thought.


    ¡°In that kind of situation, I can¡¯t argue with a hundred mouths. To buy time to escape from the mountain, I would have no choice but to kill Zhixing¡­ By doing so, not only will the reputation of the Kushan Sect be tarnished, but the Jianchen Temple will also see us as a thorn in their side.¡±


    He spoke these words in a straightforward manner. Zhixing had never heard such a blunt declaration of murder and instinctively took a step back.


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t even look at Zhixing.


    The politeness and smile on his face vanished, revealing a hint of wickedness. Standing in the mess, he exuded an intimidating aura.


    ¡°¡­But looking at the situation, I can¡¯t help but feel that something is not right. If the killer only wanted to trouble the Kushan Sect, they could have targeted ordinary people and framed us with planted evidence. Going to the extent of killing a highly skilled abbot seems like a grandiose plan.¡±


    His tone was nonchalant, and Zhixing couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. ¡°Sect Master Shi, what do you take human lives for?¡±


    ¡°Zhixing!¡± Monk Juehui shouted. ¡°This is the abbot¡¯s room. Are you going to harbor anger here? Sect Master Shi, please continue.¡±


    ¡°The killer not only wants to ensure the Jianchen Temple falls into chaos but also wants to tarnish the reputation of the Kushan Sect, killing two birds with one stone. From my perspective, ¡®disrupting the Jianchen Temple¡¯ is probably the most important objective¡­ Venerable Juehui, I have a request.¡±


    Monk Juehui looked deeply into Shi Jingzhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sect Master Shi, please speak.¡±


    ¡°Please go into seclusion and completely seal off the temple, cutting off all external contacts.¡±


    Juehui: ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to explain.¡±


    This time, it wasn¡¯t Shi Jingzhi who responded, but Yin Ci.


    When Shi Jingzhi released the burst of true qi earlier, Yin Ci already understood Shi Jingzhi¡¯s thoughts. It seemed that the sand table they played with a few days ago wasn¡¯t in vain. His cheap master¡¯s reaction was even quicker now, and his insight into the overall situation was reassuring.


    But it was a cold and almost ruthless calmness.


    If he let him continue, it might provoke the two monks. Having one villain from the Kushan Sect was enough.


    Yin Ci retreated to the door, leaning against it to completely block the two monks¡¯ way out.


    He took a deep breath, deliberately giving his tone an air of arrogance. ¡°During the Sutra Cleansing Session, the temple is tightly guarded. If both the abbot and the head monk died simultaneously, it would inevitably cause chaos. It is best to continue sealing off the temple until the chaos subsides.¡±


    Juehui furrowed his brow and slowly pondered. ¡°Are you asking this humble monk to fake his death?¡±


    ¡°If the killer knows that you¡¯re still alive, they might come after you. It¡¯s better to go along with the plan, conserve your strength, and it won¡¯t harm the Jianchen Temple.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhixing was stunned.


    He looked at Shi Jingzhi for a moment, then turned his gaze to Yin Ci. Amidst his grief and anger, there was a hint of confusion. ¡°If the killer is inside the temple, wouldn¡¯t they be exposed immediately?¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°No poison can ignite such yang fire, but a formation and curse can. It¡¯s impossible for a master like Venerable Juefei to fail to notice the traces of a formation on his body. From this perspective, it can only be a curse; a highly concealed and malicious curse.¡±


    Juehui suddenly realized. ¡°Senior Brother spends his days meditating indoors. If someone wanted to perform the curse, there would be no opportunity inside the temple.¡±


    Yin Ci nodded without saying more.


    Monk Juehui, as the abbot of the Jianchen Temple, naturally had good insight.


    The last time Venerable Juefei went down the mountain was at least ten years ago. By excluding this incident, the scope of the culprit could be narrowed down. The perpetrator would definitely not be foolish enough to stay in the temple.


    However, the fact that the curse had been planted at least ten years ago showed a level of patience and malice that was alarming. Regardless of the killer¡¯s plan, it couldn¡¯t be something trivial.


    Realizing this, Juehui¡¯s pained expression finally relaxed slightly, with a mix of joy and sadness. ¡°Amitabha, as monks, we cannot lie. Sealing off the temple is not out of the question, but if someone specifically asks, it will be difficult for our temple to deceive.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, if our temple remains silent on this matter and conceals Senior Brother¡¯s last words, Sect Master Shi¡¯s path will become much more difficult.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi interjected, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°This is karma.¡± Monk Juehui¡¯s shoulders slumped a little more. ¡°To sacrifice the Kushan Sect for our own protection and deceive the world, Senior Brother will be the first one not to forgive me.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi looked again at the burn marks on the bed. That black patch didn¡¯t emit the slightest bit of light, resembling a cave leading straight to hell.


    He stood silently for a moment, then lifted his robes and knelt down.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s tightly clenched fist remained unyielding, and his expression remained calm. He looked directly into Juehui¡¯s eyes without any intention of evasion.


    ¡°Sect Master Shi?!¡±


    ¡°Venerable, please understand. Let the esteemed masters of the Jianchen Temple suffer this once. The Buddhist path is about purity, not clinging to love, hatred, or enmity. If Abbot Juehui believes in me, this junior will thoroughly investigate the cause of his death on behalf of the Jianchen Temple.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s words were solemn and deliberate.


    ¡°In any case, this matter has a ¡¯cause¡¯ brought about by this junior, resulting in this unfortunate consequence. I am willing to bear it alone. The methods used by the killer are vicious, and the martial world is currently in turmoil. The Jianchen Temple is one of the pillars stabilizing the martial world and cannot suffer any further harm.¡±


    Juehui was momentarily stunned. ¡°Senior Brother has been contemplating the karmic ties of the world all his life, always cautious about cause and effect. This time, when all of you came to the mountain, he had hoped to sever the karmic ties of the <Woodless Sutra>¡­ Unfortunately, human plans are no match for fate, and we cannot escape the karmic obstacles.¡±


    In just a few sticks of incense, the face of Monk Juehui had aged as if he had grown ten years older.


    ¡°Very well, I promise you. This humble monk will bear this karmic obstacle.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shi Jingzhi stood up.


    ¡°Venerable, I will lie. I will spread the news outside that the abbot and you died in the yang fire, and I narrowly escaped from a sudden attack by Sect Master Shi.¡±


    Zhixing, who had remained silent all this time, suddenly interjected. ¡°I already have an unstable state of mind, being scolded by my master and the abbot every day. Now, it¡¯s just¡­ breaking another precept. If it¡¯s only me who remains uninvolved, this matter will surely become my inner demon.¡±


    ¡°Master, according to the killer¡¯s plan, it was originally my role to create chaos. Isn¡¯t this also cause and effect?¡±


    After speaking, Zhixing took a deep breath.


    He took out a Buddha Heart Incense from the small table in the abbot¡¯s room, and without waiting for Monk Juehui¡¯s response, he bowed his head directly to Shi Jingzhi. ¡°Sect Master Shi, at present, everyone is in the Scripture Cleansing Hall. There¡¯s no time to waste. I will secretly escort you down the mountain.¡±


    He raised his voice again on his own, with a slight tremor in his tone. ¡°I have decided to tell this lie. Sect Master Shi, please¡­ please don¡¯t die, or else my inner demon will be unbearable.¡±


    This time, he looked directly into Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face, with an unwavering and resolute gaze filled with sorrow.


    Shi Jingzhi smiled faintly and then nodded solemnly.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, go and find Yan Qing and Su Si¡­ I¡¯ll trouble Junior Master to guide the way.¡±


    Unexpectedly, roles were reversed, and this time it was Juehui who spoke. ¡°Sect Master Shi, please stay.¡±


    ¡°Venerable?¡±


    ¡°Let his poor monk ask you, even if you have to humble yourself and beg, are you willing to preserve our temple? What are you seeking? Is it for ¡®yourself¡¯ or for the ¡®greater good¡¯?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t turn back.


    ¡°Of course, it is for ¡®myself¡¯.¡±


    He still answered straightforwardly and without hesitation.


    With the Buddha Heart Incense, his inner force was restored, and his inner demon was gone. It took several days to ascend the mountain, but it took less than an hour to descend. When they reached the land of the Lord of Greed, Zhixing stopped his qinggong and landed on top of a mountain rock.


    ¡°The remaining Buddha Heart Incense is enough for all of you to leave the mountain.¡±


    Monk Zhixing spoke hoarsely.


    ¡°There are many people and prying eyes on the side of the mountain. With the sealing of the temple imminent, I apologize for not sending you off personally. Sect Master Shi, I was confused just now and may have said offensive words. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi bowed in return. ¡°Junior Master, take care.¡±


    Due to the urgency of the situation, Yan Qing and Su Si were confused. They were about to ask questions when they were each grabbed by Yin Ci and quickly left the mountain.


    As they had just left, not too far away, there came an extremely sorrowful cry from behind.


    Zhixing, the solitary monk, remained alone on the mountain of the Lord of Greed, standing amidst the vast expanse of sky and earth, and finally, he too burst into tears of anguish.


    After a few sticks of incense.


    In the shade of the mountain, outside the stone gate, the four members of the Kushan Sect stopped in their tracks, panting for breath. After leaving Huilian Mountain, the white snow and green pines remained unchanged. There was no one around, and everything was still serene and desolate.


    Yin Ci walked up to Shi Jingzhi and pulled up his sleeve.


    Shi Jingzhi had very short fingernails, but now they were deeply embedded in his wound. The wound had burst open, and fresh blood stained the white bandages that wrapped it. Just a moment before Yin Ci discovered it, Shi Jingzhi had tightly clenched his fist, refusing to let go.


    For a moment, Shi Jingzhi seemed to be filled with guilt as he lowered his head. However, this time, Yin Ci didn¡¯t release any anger towards his self-inflicted injury.


    ¡°Shizun, come here.¡±


    Yin Ci, unusually, opened his arms and willingly embraced him¡ªnot to face an enemy, nor to study techniques.


    ¡°¡­A¡¯Ci, I don¡¯t really want to cry, and I can¡¯t seem to cry.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi tightly returned the embrace, greedily drawing warmth from the other¡¯s body.


    ¡°The actions of Venerable Juefei before his death weren¡¯t only for the Kushan Sect but also to free the Jianchen Temple from conspiracy¡­ But his kindness towards us was genuine, without any falsehood or hidden agenda, and I can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I feel very sad.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi closed his eyes and fell silent. He held the embrace even tighter, like clinging pampas grass to a boulder.


    The Buddha Heart Formation asked for sincerity, and Greed, Hatred, and Ignorance asked for attachment.


    Fortunately, no one asked about joy or sorrow.

 CH 65

    At sunset, the four of them checked into a small inn near Yongsheng.


    This time, Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t procrastinate. He called Yan Qing and Su Si over and recounted the tragic events that had taken place in the temple in great detail.


    Yan Qing had obtained the Sword of Compassion and was feeling quite good. Even if they suddenly had to leave the mountain, he thought the sect master was just acting on a whim and had some urgent matters to attend to. But when he heard the devastating news about Abbot Juefei, Yan Qing stood frozen in place, and his eyes instantly turned red.


    Abbot Juefei was only around fifty years old, still in his prime, while Yan Qing had just entered his twenties. To young people, masters like him were like an unshakable wall that would never collapse.


    Even if another twenty or thirty years passed, Abbot Juefei would still be happily staying at the Jianchen Temple, waiting for fate.


    ¡°I¡­ I thought¡­¡± Yan Qing began but couldn¡¯t continue.


    What did he want to do? Yin Ci remained silent.


    Among the group, Yan Qing had the deepest connection with Monk Juefei. He had wanted to wield his sword and make a name for himself in the martial world, earning the approval of the plump monk. Or perhaps he wanted to do good deeds openly and then visit Juefei, forging a karmic bond with him?


    No matter what determination Yan Qing had secretly made, it was destined to have no conclusion.


    In the end, Yan Qing didn¡¯t say it out loud. His lips were tightly pursed as he put down the Sword of Compassion and rushed out of the guest room alone.


    In contrast, Su Si remained surprisingly calm. He didn¡¯t chase after Yan Qing but watched him leave.


    Su Si sat upright, his demeanor unusually composed, and said, ¡°San Zi might not think too much, but I have something to ask.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi showed no surprise. ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°Venerable Juefei was cursed ten years ago. Sect Master deduced that Jianchen Temple is the main target of the culprit, and I agree. Although we haven¡¯t informed the Jianchen Temple, I guess Sect Master knows the true nature of the curse.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi remained silent.


    Su Si weakly smiled. ¡°Two roots connected, living and dying together. If poisoned, blood becomes the poison¡¯s vessel until death. If burned, blood becomes the fuel, and the body perishes. We encountered the Twin Root not long ago, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    Back in Yuanxian Village, Su Si was the one who explained it. As the young Patriarch of the Chigou Sect, he had come into contact with many things he shouldn¡¯t have.


    The Twin Root was an evil object that could be broken by the Buddha¡¯s Heart Incense, dispersing its demonic qi.


    When the abbot saw them off, he came into contact with the Buddha¡¯s Heart Incense, and the demonic roots within his body would have reacted. Then the culprit could use the guests the abbot saw off to kill him from a thousand miles away with different methods¡ªpiercing sword qi through the heart, shattering bones with inner force, or burning him with yang fire.


    Once the curse was activated, regardless of whether the intruder was from the Kushan Sect or not, the culprit could use it to kill both Juefei and Juehui.


    Shi Jingzhi made a high-profile move by killing Zheng Fengdao and headed to Huilian Mountain. This matter was known to most of the martial arts world, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for the culprit to make arrangements based on this.


    However, looking at this point, it seemed that the Kushan Sect was merely being used by someone without much thought. But¡­


    ¡°The timing is just too strange.¡±


    Su Si muttered while gripping the handle of his butcher knife.


    ¡°To send off the guests with the Buddha¡¯s Heart Incense, the prerequisite is to activate the Buddha¡¯s Heart Formation. The last time the formation was activated was a hundred years ago, and this time it was activated because of the return of the <Woodless Sutra>¡­ and for the <Woodless Sutra> to return, the Ghost Tomb must be breached.¡±


    ¡°Why did the culprit know ten years ago that the Ghost Tomb would be discovered within Abbot Juefei¡¯s lifetime and destined to be breached? How did they know that during the three-month Sutra Cleansing Session, someone would definitely come up the mountain to meet the abbot? Moreover, the culprit seems to have an excessive understanding of the Jianchen Temple and the Kushan Sect¡­¡±


    The more Su Si spoke, the paler his face became.


    If his speculation was true, this move had been set in motion when Venerable Juefei became the abbot over ten years ago. Afterwards, the culprit patiently waited for the Ghost Tomb to appear in the world and for the martial world to descend into chaos before taking the opportunity to eradicate the Jianchen Temple, the unshakable anchor¡­


    Could an ordinary person accomplish such a thing?


    ¡°Sect Master Shi, you still have the ban of the Immortal Assembly on you. What does this mean, exactly¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough, Su Si. You¡¯re overthinking things. Where in the world would such an exaggerated conspiracy exist?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi showed a comforting and calm expression.


    ¡°Abbot Juefei didn¡¯t go down the mountain, and he only received guests several times a year. As long as the news is well-managed, it¡¯s easy to kill during these meetings. Using the Buddha¡¯s Heart Incense as a reference just makes the framing more secure.¡±


    ¡°Ten years ago, I was just a seventeen-year-old kid. Now, wandering the martial world was just a whim. It¡¯s impossible for someone to tailor such a conspiracy specifically for me. As for the ban of the Immortal Assembly, it may not necessarily be related to this matter, and the Twin Root curse is not unique to an immortal sect¡­ Perhaps the culprit is just a lunatic who is afraid that the world won¡¯t be in chaos and is taking advantage of the chaos caused by the Shirou.¡±


    Su Si wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. ¡°Even if they wanted to cause chaos, why would an ordinary person wait ten years?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I say they¡¯re a lunatic.¡±


    Su Si: ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing that the other party was determined not to delve deeper, Su Si had to stand up. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go check on San Zi¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°Su Si, if you still want to leave the Kushan Sect, now is the best opportunity. Once today¡¯s events spread, the Kushan Sect won¡¯t have an easy time in the martial world.¡± Shi Jingzhi suddenly spoke up.


    Su Si¡¯s footsteps paused.


    ¡°Forget it, Sect Master Shi. I don¡¯t fare well outside, and I don¡¯t fare well here either. What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    He smiled, not looking back, and walked out the door.


    After Su Si left, Shi Jingzhi relaxed his entire body and let out a sigh of relief. Throughout the whole ordeal, Yin Ci stood by, arms crossed, without saying a word.


    Seeing that Shi Jingzhi was in a bad mood, Yin Ci specially borrowed the inn¡¯s kitchen and made some candies. Unexpectedly, his cheap master wouldn¡¯t touch the snacks and wasn¡¯t easily appeased.


    Regardless of the situation, Yin Ci didn¡¯t want to force him to speak.


    In terms of strategy, Shi Jingzhi wasn¡¯t much inferior to himself. Given the significance of the matter, he should have a grasp of it. If he were to force the question recklessly, it would be disrespectful to the ¡°other master¡±.


    Seeing Shi Jingzhi lost in thought again, Yin Ci placed the candy on the table and poured two cups of hot tea. ¡°Eat.¡±


    His tone was quite impolite.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, you¡¯ve worked so hard¡­ but I have no appetite,¡± Shi Jingzhi absentmindedly said.


    ¡°You hardly ate anything for lunch, and if you continue like this, your body will weaken.¡±


    Without hesitation, Yin Ci reached out and held Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face, forcing him to open his mouth.


    ¡°There are many variables ahead, and if your mind isn¡¯t clear and your energy is insufficient, who knows what might happen.¡±


    With that, he mercilessly stuffed a piece of candy into Shi Jingzhi¡¯s mouth.


    Shi Jingzhi reluctantly swallowed the candy, finally smiling. ¡°Feeding candy is just like feeding poison. You¡¯re probably the only one in the world who does this.¡±


    The candy was made by Yin Ci, sweet and not greasy, making it easy to eat. Shi Jingzhi slowly ate a few pieces, gradually regaining his appetite. He finished the plate of candy and even asked for two more.


    After drinking the hot tea, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s mood noticeably improved. ¡°I want something sweet and sour. A¡®Ci, can you make hawthorn cake? If not, how about cherry pork for dinner?¡±


    Yin Ci immediately refused. ¡°You¡¯ve already had enough oily food today. I¡¯m here to nourish you, not to feed a pig.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi looked mournful. ¡°Good disciple, at a time like this, you should indulge your master.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but we¡¯ll only have sweet and sour fish for dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll assist you, and we can make hawthorn cakes¡­¡± Shi Jingzhi, fully embracing his own ¡°object addiction¡±, persisted.


    Yin Ci smiled and watched Shi Jingzhi, suspecting that this person¡¯s begging for food was genuine while his spoiled behavior was authentic.


    Shi Jingzhi leaned against the window of the small inn. The evening sun cast a gentle orange color on his ink-black hair. Looking at the now calm Shi Jingzhi, Yin Ci suddenly felt a heaviness in his heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for his identity as the ¡°person in white¡± being discovered and receiving special attention within the temple, in the end, only Shi Jingzhi would be allowed to meet the abbot.


    When the time came for the confrontation, no one would stop Shi Jingzhi as the fire raged on.


    In that tragic moment, Shi Jingzhi could only tear apart the goodwill extended by Jianchen Temple and kill Zhixing, who would have witnessed the incident, before fleeing together in haste.


    Wronged and filled with hatred, his sins would stain him like ink. At that time, would Shi Jingzhi¡¯s inner demon still be as innocent and white as snow?


    Faced with the overwhelming accusations and resentment, would he still be able to calmly think and genuinely mourn for Abbot Juefei?


    For a brief moment, Yin Ci had a subtle feeling¡ªhe was trying to gather the fragments and piece together ¡°people¡¯s hearts¡± for Shi Jingzhi. However, at the same time, there was someone secretly intervening, hoping to break him even more completely.


    ¡­Perhaps it was just an illusion.


    Perhaps because he had been thinking about Shi Jingzhi¡¯s matters recently, Yin Ci was feeling a bit chaotic due to his concern.


    ¡°The stove in the inn is currently in use, so hawthorn cakes are not possible. How about I accompany Shizun to buy two skewers of candied hawthorns? How does that sound?¡±


    Yin Ci shook his head and began teasing his cheap master again.


    To his surprise, Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t respond with a joke. Instead, he slowly tightened his face, and his eyes brightened.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, show me your true abilities. How long would it take to get from here to Yongsheng?¡±


    Yin Ci was taken aback. ¡°If we don¡¯t bring Yan Qing and Su Si, about half an hour. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to Yongsheng with you, and we don¡¯t need to bring anything.¡± Shi Jingzhi narrowed his eyes, and that familiar cunning expression returned. ¡°We¡¯ll go to the city to buy candied hawthorns and secretly eat them without anyone noticing.¡±


    Yin Ci silently reached out and touched Shi Jingzhi¡¯s forehead.


    No fever?


    Shi Jingzhi brushed his hand away. ¡°Regardless of the truth behind Abbot Juefei¡¯s matter, we¡¯re definitely being watched. If the four of us go to Yongsheng together, it will leave a trace. It¡¯s better to avoid big cities and head straight for the Mishan Sect¡ªonce we enter the city, I¡¯ll send a letter to Shi Zhongyu and borrow the ¡®Arrow Horses¡¯ from Taiheng for temporary use.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to the Mishan Sect and heading north, we¡¯ll pass by Taiheng. The Jianchen Temple won¡¯t immediately release the news, so I¡¯ll say that the plan has changed, and I can only personally deliver the treasure map, then we¡¯ll ride the Arrow Horses and leave¡­¡±


    Yin Ci quickly understood his meaning. ¡°And then when the tragic incident at the Jianchen Temple breaks out, we¡¯ll escape on horseback?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Master will definitely return the horses in the end! It¡¯s just that without the Arrow Horses, it will take us two months just to reach the Snowy Region in the north. Borrowing it for a little longer shouldn¡¯t be a problem, and Senior Shi will probably understand¡­ I¡¯ll bring her some compensation when the time comes.¡± Shi Jingzhi¡¯s voice grew quieter and quieter.


    Compensation? If Shi Zhongyu believed that they had killed Abbot Juefei, they would probably have to offer their heads as compensation.


    ¡°If we¡¯re only delivering a letter, we don¡¯t necessarily have to go to Yongsheng. Do you have any other plans?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi winked at him. ¡°A¡¯Ci, the Twin Root curse has already appeared, so we must confirm the other clue¡­ Ah, that expression. I knew you still remembered!¡±


    At night, in Yongsheng, two figures gracefully flipped over the wall and entered.


    Shi Jingzhi skillfully put on his hood and acted as a runner to deliver the letter to Taiheng. Yin Ci waited in the dark alley, remaining vigilant of their surroundings. When Shi Jingzhi returned, he was about to lead the way when something appeared in his hand¡ª


    ¡°Now let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Jingzhi handed Yin Ci a candied hawthorn sticks and took one for himself.


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed that this kid¡¯s object addiction was no joke; when he said he wanted to eat, he absolutely had to eat.


    Demonic Lord Yin stared at the candied hawthorn stick in his hand, feeling like he had dug a hole for himself. The matter of prioritizing teaching this Sect Master was indeed a heavy responsibility and a long way to go.


    As a result, they became the first two thieves in Great Yun¡¯s history to bring candied hawthorns into a shrine.


    The shrine of the Imperial Celestial was located in the most prosperous area of the city. The time for worship had long passed, and there were still a few guards in the hall.


    The shrine was spacious and quiet. The candlesticks on the table shone with golden light, and the candle flames flickered. The offerings were brightly colored and fresh, as if just picked.


    The statue of the Imperial Celestial stood on the shrine¡ªits face neither male nor female, exuding a serene beauty. That face was filled with sadness and compassion, exactly the same as the flesh statue in Yuanxian Village.


    Shi Jingzhi dangled from a beam, plucked a hawthorn from the candied hawthorn stick, and threw it towards the door with a click when the guard¡¯s attention was diverted. Masked Yin Ci descended from above and skillfully took down everyone.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, you go check the statue, and I¡¯ll fake the traces of theft.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi took out a cloth from his pocket and wrapped the golden candlestick on the table. He then took out handfuls of copper coins from the offering box and intentionally scattered them on the ground.


    Yin Ci, on the other hand, went around to the back of the statue.


    He concentrated a bit of sword qi on his fingertips and aimed at the least conspicuous part of the base of the golden statue. Quietly, he cut off a piece of the casing.


    Yin Ci had previously tapped on the statue and knew it wasn¡¯t hollow. He only hoped that there would be a regular clay body or some other common filling inside.


    However, within the gap he pried open, there was a faint yet familiar smell of blood.


    Within that one-finger-wide crack, Yin Ci saw the familiar brownish-red flesh pulp and a deformed eye¡ªit looked somewhat shriveled, rapidly contracting its pupil due to the sudden exposure to light.


    The Yongsheng Shrine had stood in this place for over two hundred years. During those two hundred years, the statue had never been replaced.


    But that eye was there, still active.

 CH 66

    Yin Ci looked at that eye.


    In that eye, there was only confusion. As soon as it saw the light, it sluggishly turned and stared straight at Yin Ci. Whether it was due to the stimulation of light or residual consciousness, the eye in the gap slowly became moist, and tears shimmered on the surface of the deformed eyeball.


    Unfortunately, the flesh statue had no mouth, and the shrine remained silent.


    The eye contact was only for a moment, but it felt endless to Yin Ci.


    As a popular belief in the Yun Dynasty, the Imperial Celestial Shrine was considered a highly sacred place. The greatest disrespect within the shrine was the act of occasional theft disguised as reverence¡ªstealing a bit of gold or scattering money and then immediately leaving.


    Even the most unruly thief wouldn¡¯t dare to directly violate the statue of the god, fearing retribution.


    In fact, the Yun Dynasty didn¡¯t exclude other beliefs. Sects like the Jianchen Temple, devoted to Buddhism, coexisted peacefully with the outside world. Yin Ci had sought answers within the divine path before, but there were thousands of various deities and Buddhas. He wasn¡¯t insane enough to dissect each one of them.


    Especially a statue that was in a bustling city.


    The shrines were bustling with people, and the statues were imbued with the atmosphere of the mortal world. Who could have imagined that it would be related to such strange events?


    [If I hadn¡¯t called you here, this ¡®place¡¯ would have been beyond your reach in your lifetime.]


    For centuries, he had stopped at numerous shrines, never considering investigating the statues themselves. It seemed that this was just another ¡°beyond reach¡± place right under his nose.


    Yin Ci touched the seam and felt a mixture of emotions.


    Who could have expected that the ¡°immortal¡± he had searched for a hundred years would be found in the form of a slightly smelly flesh idol?


    The only ¡°peer¡± who had outlived the lifespan of a mortal.


    Beneath the statue, a row of cushions sat peacefully. The offerings were still fresh, and the incense ashes were still warm. Did the residents of this prosperous city truly know what they were worshiping?


    Someone deliberately placed a flesh idol here, but for what purpose?


    Since the establishment of the Great Yun Empire, the followers of the Imperial Celestial had been increasing. Thousands of shrines were built all over the country, but how many flesh idols were mixed among them?


    The process of creating living human idols in the Yuanxian Village wasn¡¯t fast. How many ¡°Yuanxian Villages¡± were hidden throughout the Great Yun Empire?


    After a long absence, Yin Ci felt his blood turning cold, as if he had touched a spider¡¯s web in the darkness. He couldn¡¯t figure out whether he was the prey, the spider, or simply a strand of wandering spider silk.


    Noticing Yin Ci¡¯s lack of reaction, Shi Jingzhi picked up the package and squeezed his way to the back of the statue.


    He first saw Yin Ci¡¯s complicated expression, and then he saw the dry eye in the seam. The eye was fixedly staring at Yin Ci, refusing to look away.


    Familiarity bred ease. This time, Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t tremble.


    He picked up the fragment from Yin Ci¡¯s hand and mercilessly embedded it back into the seam. Once he confirmed it was sealed, he used the yang fire to seal the cracks, leaving only faint irregular marks that were difficult to notice even upon closer inspection.


    The man kept a straight face throughout, showing no signs of pity or hesitation.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Without waiting for Yin Ci¡¯s response, Shi Jingzhi hooked his waist and led him away from the shrine.


    Yin Ci closed his eyes, allowing himself to be led away.


    Outside the shrine, the moon was faintly visible in the sky.


    It was early spring, and the severe cold had subsided. It wasn¡¯t yet late at night, so the streets were still lively. Many people had set up stalls, selling various trinkets and snacks. Others had finished work and carried peculiar tools or goods.


    The two of them were dressed plainly, and even with their hoods on, they didn¡¯t stand out among the pedestrians.


    Although Shi Jingzhi noticed Yin Ci¡¯s abnormality, they both tacitly refrained from further questioning. He simply took Yin Ci to a secluded alley, where he melted a golden candlestick into gold beads, quietly waiting for Yin Ci to regain his composure.


    Shi Jingzhi now had full control over yang fire. He gently held the melted gold in his palm, gradually forming small round beads.


    In this manner, Shi Jingzhi melted each bead carefully, stealing a glance at Yin Ci. He deliberately emitted an aura of ¡°I also have things to attend to¡±, behaving calmly and steadily without any sense of urgency.


    The shocking discovery left Yin Ci emotionally torn, so this considerate silence felt like a welcome relief. He glanced at the silent Shi Jingzhi, not pretending that nothing had happened but continuing to contemplate on his own.


    Shi Jingzhi continued his task with his head down, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips.


    By the time he had sorted out his emotions, Shi Jingzhi had melted the entire golden candlestick into small beads, leaving no trace of its original form.


    Seeing Yin Ci regain some vitality, Shi Jingzhi shouldered the package. ¡°Are you done thinking?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Yin Ci¡¯s tone returned to normal. ¡°Now that the stove is free, I¡¯ll go back and make sweet and sour fish for Shizun.¡±


    However, Shi Jingzhi shook his head and grabbed Yin Ci¡¯s wrist, pulling him back onto the street from the dark alley.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving for the north tomorrow, and who knows when we¡¯ll have a chance to visit a city like this again. A¡¯Ci, let¡¯s wander around before going back.¡±


    Seeing Yin Ci furrowed his brow slightly, Shi Jingzhi added another sentence.


    ¡°Your hands are freezing. At least have a hot meal first; this is Master¡¯s orders.¡± His words brooked no disagreement, but his tone was remarkably gentle.


    Yin Ci rubbed his forehead, thinking that this person was just acting on a whim. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s smile grew even brighter. He put his hood back on and pulled Yin Ci to a wonton stall.


    The semi-open wonton stall was located on a street corner, filled with people from all walks of life. The orange glow of fire, mingled with the white steam, created a sense of warmth in the cold wind. Several robust men, who had drunk their fill, were loudly arguing by the stall. The white vapor from their words mixed with the steam from the hot food caused most of the customers¡¯ faces to appear hazy.


    Although this place was in a bustling city, it had a certain hidden quality, and the stall was unusually clean.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s eyes were as discerning as ever.


    Even if the money he spent came from the offering box in the shrine, he showed no psychological burden. Shi Jingzhi ordered two large bowls of wontons and asked the owner to add extra meat and egg toppings before returning to their seats.


    Shi Jingzhi relaxed his demeanor, and coupled with the bustling atmosphere, the cold night felt lively and vibrant.


    As Yin Ci continued to watch, his gaze softened slightly.


    The eye in the seam faded away from his mind, replaced by a sense of warmth. Sitting among the ordinary stall, the coldness in his bones slowly dissipated, as if an invisible hand had pulled him back to the mortal world.


    The wontons arrived, filling the air with a delightful aroma.


    The small wontons had thin skin and little filling, just enough to be eaten in one bite. They had a simple and warm flavor. Hot food on a winter night always had a special charm that put one¡¯s mind at ease.


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t immediately start eating. He lifted the gauze in front of his hood, and his eyes were filled with a smile as he looked at Yin Ci.


    ¡­He hadn¡¯t successfully placated the other person; instead, he found himself being swayed by this young man. Yin Ci was momentarily speechless, unsure of what emotions were stirring within him.


    Shi Jingzhi knew well that his own origins were mysterious, and his formidable strength was evident. Yet, he carried himself with unyielding confidence. Sitting comfortably in front of his cheap master, he emanated a benevolent goodwill without appearing subservient, giving off an air of self-assuredness bordering on arrogance.


    It must be said that this ¡°arrogance¡± had initially made Yin Ci wary, but now it seemed somewhat endearing to him.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, if you keep staring at me, the wontons will get cold.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi took a sip of hot soup, sighing deeply.


    ¡°Take your time eating, and have your fill. We still have a lot to do later¡­ As for the money, find a place where beggars gather and leave it there. Gold is too conspicuous; we¡¯ll scatter it on our way back to the inn.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is Shizun afraid of reprisal from the Imperial Celestial?¡± Yin Ci asked.


    ¡°Fear? I¡¯ve even hacked that thing up before.¡± Shi Jingzhi scoffed.


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    He understood now. His master feared only what he couldn¡¯t see or touch. No matter how unreasonable something was, once this person knew it could be chopped, he no longer felt any fear.


    Yin Ci suspected that this ¡°unreasonable thing¡± might even include himself.


    Disrespecting ghosts and gods, disrespecting immortals, disrespecting elders, and disrespecting the heavens. Yin Ci always felt that his cheap master shouldn¡¯t be called Shi Jingzhi but should learn from Yan Budu and be called ¡°Shi Bujing*¡± instead, which would be more appropriate.


    *Disrespectful.


    ¡°But the money is donated by the common people to the shrine. If we spend it without authorization, won¡¯t it betray those devout believers? Eventually, the money will end up in the pockets of the shrine or the Immortal Assembly. So, I¡¯m just helping the Imperial Celestial by using this money to assist the needy, and in return, I only ask for the reward of two bowls of wontons.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi spoke with righteous confidence.


    ¡°These are wontons acquired from the hands of gods and immortals, so eat more, A¡¯Ci.¡±


    Yin Ci had no choice but to stuff a large bowl of wontons into his stomach. When he put down his chopsticks, he even had a slight sweat on his nose.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, actually, I understand. You have been following me without complaints or regrets until now, and this investigation is probably closely related to this flesh idol.¡±


    After Yin Ci finished eating, Shi Jingzhi spoke lightly and cheerfully.


    ¡°Playing a role is exhausting; I understand that very well. A¡¯Ci, from now on, you don¡¯t have to deliberately conceal yourself in front of me. Even if I want to figure you out and you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    His smile became even more pleasant.


    ¡°Just as we agreed before, this is a grand competition.¡±


    Yin Ci chuckled. ¡°Shizun, are you still thinking about that ¡®exposing each other¡¯s secrets¡¯ competition?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi reached out and adjusted Yin Ci¡¯s hood.


    ¡°I wish you were stronger than I imagined¡ªto understand everything about me sooner¡­ To find me and come to my side.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why not just tell me everything?¡±


    ¡°If A¡¯Ci only had strong martial arts skills and no connections, it¡¯s better not to get involved in this matter. Honestly, I really don¡¯t want to let go of your assistance, and I really don¡¯t want to involve you in something you¡¯re powerless to handle.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi smiled and shook his head, and for the first time, that relaxed demeanor dimmed slightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s each place a copper coin. We¡¯ll meet outside the city gate after three incense sticks.¡±


    ¡°That works.¡±


    After parting ways, Yin Ci didn¡¯t immediately hide the copper coins but headed straight to the postal station.


    Before he entered the Buddhist Heart Formation on the mountain, he had requested an investigation into Shi Jingzhi. According to the initial agreement, the messenger pigeons would deliver the letters to Yongsheng. Even if Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t come voluntarily, he would secretly come anyway.


    And now was a convenient time.


    Unfortunately, just as Shi Jingzhi had said, his background wasn¡¯t so easy to investigate. Combining several letters, Yin Ci only obtained one clue.


    That old man, Sun Huaijin, had seven descendants with the surname ¡°Shi¡± who were still alive. They all seemed extremely ordinary, and while some were well-off, they couldn¡¯t be considered wealthy. Those with modest backgrounds were just average, leading simple and honest lives, as if they were born and died as farmers.


    No matter how he looked at it, none of them would have a peculiar relative like Shi Jingzhi.


    However, there was still a discovery to be made¡ªone of the records of a deceased person piqued Yin Ci¡¯s curiosity.


    Sun Huaijin had a granddaughter named Shi Chongyu.


    Shi Chongyu¡¯s father was a somewhat famous merchant, and he had two sons and two daughters with Sun Huaijin¡¯s daughter. Shi Chongyu was born with a beautiful face and possessed both literary and martial talents, making her quite outstanding. However, her father was conservative and wanted to marry her off early.


    Shi Chongyu was stubborn and unwilling to accept her fate. She directly severed ties with her family and embarked on her own journey in the martial world.


    She made quite a name for herself on that journey.


    Shi Chongyu had a fiery temperament and excelled in spearplay, earning her the nickname ¡°Broken Jade Spear¡±. Despite her young age, she had gained some fame and was eventually taken in as a disciple by Taiheng. However, the mountains and rivers were vast. People in the martial world came and went. After actively participating as the ¡°Broken Jade Spear¡± for about five or six years, she disappeared without a trace.


    She was self-taught and spent too much time outside to be considered a top disciple of Taiheng. In a world where talented individuals emerged one after another, no one cared about her disappearance. The only rumor left behind by Shi Chongyu in the martial world was that she had ¡°died of an illness in her early twenties¡±.


    And that rumor was more than twenty years ago.


    Yin Ci closed the letter and burned it in the postal station¡¯s brazier.


    Based on Sun Huaijin¡¯s bloodline, Shi Chongyu was the most likely person related to Shi Jingzhi. Since they would be passing through Taiheng on this journey, this clue was worth investigating.


    He had to figure out the twenty-four-year gap between the ¡°Little Mute¡± and his ¡°cheap master¡±.


    ¡­Not to mention that Shi Jingzhi hoped he would ¡°find him¡±.


    Even if Shi Jingzhi wanted to retreat, Yin Ci would tear through the haze of the years and go to that person¡¯s side.


    The author has something to say:


    Fox Shi has learned to genuinely treat people well, delivering a critical hit, while Demonic Lord Yin continues to soften his heart ¡Ì

 CH 67

    Yidu, the imperial palace.


    The best lamp was lit on the table, with a bright and smokeless flame, illuminating the table as if it were daytime. Xu Jingxing pressed his throbbing temple and put down the documents in his hand.


    Compared to the carefree Prince of Rong, Xu Jingxing, who had been the emperor for so many years, had accumulated a sense of maturity and composure between his brows. His appearance resembled that of the Prince of Rong, Xu Jingming, by two or three points, but his features were more solemn, making him look more handsome.


    However, this handsomeness was completely overshadowed by a troubled expression.


    Xu Jingxing had slightly higher cheekbones, and his cheeks were slightly sunken. He had never drunk immortal wine, and although his face didn¡¯t show much sign of aging, a few strands of white hair on his head were quite noticeable. He always furrowed his brow, giving off an air of seriousness and lack of laughter.


    The Yun Dynasty had enjoyed a prosperous era for a hundred years, and even now it didn¡¯t show any signs of decline. However, governing a large country was like cooking a small fish. Xu Jingxing, who didn¡¯t consider himself a naturally gifted talent, almost exhausted his mental energy just to maintain the words ¡°clean rivers and peaceful seas, prosperous country, and contented people¡±.


    Xu Jingxing didn¡¯t have much ambition, but he also didn¡¯t want to be a clueless and incompetent ruler. He had put a lot of effort into punishing corrupt officials and clarifying governance, but just when things were starting to improve, troubles on the border flared up again, causing Xu Jingxing¡¯s head to ache.


    ¡°Just a few months ago, a new king was installed, and the Luojiu people started biting everywhere like crazy. Barbarians are still barbarians. Don¡¯t they understand the need for recuperation?¡±


    Xu Jingxing let out a heavy sigh. The old eunuch Lu Fu hurriedly stepped forward and massaged the emperor¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Your Majesty, didn¡¯t those Luojiu barbarians cause trouble a few years ago? Last time General Liu led the army, he defeated the elite Luojiu troops and killed several of their generals¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. We both know that General Liu doesn¡¯t have that ability.¡±


    Lu Fu immediately changed his tone. ¡°Your Majesty, didn¡¯t you have someone keep an eye on that person? If it¡¯s really difficult, let the Yushuei Pavilion help deliver a letter. He wouldn¡¯t dare refuse.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare? What is he afraid of?¡± Xu Jingxing bitterly smiled. ¡°Previously, Shi Jingzhi was willing to represent a thousand miles of battlefield with a sand table, but it was just because he was bored. That brat never took me seriously.¡±


    While he spoke, there was no fear in his words. Like the Prince of Rong, there was only a faint sense of disgust.


    ¡°Why did Your Majesty let him go in the first place?¡±


    Lu Fu cautiously asked.


    ¡°That child is ominous. Your Majesty has a compassionate heart; sparing his life and providing him with good food and drink is already the utmost benevolence and righteousness. If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Youyue¡¯s meddling, I would have thought¡­¡±


    Xu Jingxing interrupted him directly, ¡°Compassionate heart?¡±


    His tone was more self-mocking than sarcastic.


    ¡°No, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s remaining lifespan is less than a year. Let him find his own way to survive. If he finds it, I will have a use for him. If he can¡¯t find it, it can also be considered as giving him a way out¡ªkeeping that monster by my side forcibly, if I push him too far, I¡¯m afraid that one day when I close my eyes, he¡¯ll smash my skull with a single palm.¡±


    Lu Fu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and didn¡¯t dare to speak further.


    ¡°I thought that without Shi Jingzhi, the military commanders could hold on for a few more years of peace. But it turns out that a mediocre gang of Luojiu can manipulate that group of idiots¡­ Jiang Youyue truly found a talented person for me.¡±


    Lu Fu: ¡°I heard people say that the new king of Luojiu is called a ¡®Divine Saint¡¯ by the barbarians. Perhaps it¡¯s not that the military commanders lack strength, but that the opposing side has obtained divine assistance. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t get angry and be careful not to upset your dragon body¡­¡±


    Xu Jingxing snorted coldly. ¡°Lately, you¡¯ve been speaking more and more like Jiang Youyue. Which new king¡¯s ascension didn¡¯t come with that divine-assisted rhetoric? The barbarians are just exaggerating¡­ Even a monster like Shi Jingzhi¡ªhe¡¯s just one person with a head and a heart. When he dies, he dies.¡±


    ¡°In recent prosperous years, Great Yun has relied not on the Immortal Assembly, but on the common people. I will send someone to investigate the matter of the ¡®Divine Descent¡¯. If Jiang Youyue¡¯s recommendation is not effective, I will question him.¡±


    ¡°What about Jingzhi¡­¡±


    ¡°Let him do as he pleases. A small faction like the Kushan Sect can¡¯t stir up much trouble.¡±


    Two hours later, at the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Residence.


    ¡°Master, Lu Fu just brought news. Despite consecutive defeats on the border, Xu Jingxing still shows no intention of fully dealing with the Luojiu.¡±


    Jiang Youyue sat in the small shrine of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Residence, reporting in a soft voice.


    It still had the appearance of the celestial shrine of the Imperial Celestial, but there was no plaque hanging. The shrine was filled with a strong incense, and an opaque curtain hung in front of the altar.


    Upon hearing Jiang Youyue¡¯s words, a low murmuring sound came from within the curtain.


    ¡°This Disciple understands.¡± Jiang Youyue bowed his head. ¡°The Luojiu is not yet worthy of fear. By using them to put pressure on Xu Jingxing, he might develop a sense of crisis. This matter cannot be rushed; we can only watch the will of the heavens¡­¡±


    Another indistinct murmur arose.


    The curtain shook gently, and something protruded from behind it. Jiang Youyue knelt properly on a cushion, slightly lowering his head.


    A withered giant hand passed through the curtain, raising its index finger and lightly tapping Jiang Youyue¡¯s forehead.


    The hand was so huge that it could almost grip Jiang Youyue¡¯s entire head. The fingers were thin and bony, covered with a layer of dark brown skin, and moved like the fine legs of a spider.


    ¡°¡­This Disciple will keep your teachings in mind, Master.¡±


    After half an incense stick¡¯s worth of time, Jiang Youyue bowed slightly. He didn¡¯t raise his head to look at the owner of the hand, but his tone became even more respectful.


    ¡°Shi Jingzhi has his own destiny, and I won¡¯t assist him in finding a way to survive¡­ Is the ¡®Immortal Body¡¯ exhausted? This Disciple has brought a new one for you.¡±


    With that said, Jiang Youyue didn¡¯t look for a servant. He straightened his clothes and personally opened the entrance to a secret passage, entering the secret chamber behind the shrine alone.


    When he emerged again, there was a wooden cart behind him.


    On the wooden cart was something resembling a human corpse. It was tightly wrapped in white cloth inscribed with blood characters, and the cloth was soaked with an unknown liquid, giving it a pale green color.


    Only the neck of that thing wasn¡¯t covered by cloth, and a bowl-sized cavity was exposed, filled with dark brown, withered roots. Those withered roots hung lifelessly, and their color was like rotten blood.


    Fortunately, the headless corpse didn¡¯t emit a putrid smell. A faint and elegant fragrance of grass and wood floated in the air.


    The giant hand grabbed the ¡°Immortal Body¡± wrapped in the cloth and slowly withdrew behind the curtain. After a while, a faint chewing sound came from inside the curtain, sounding like teeth grinding on fine bones. The fragrance of grass and wood became even stronger, but the candle flames in the shrine didn¡¯t flicker at all, despite the night breeze brushing past.


    Throughout the process, Jiang Youyue¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he didn¡¯t raise his head even once.


    ¡°In my opinion, Master is the one worthy of the ¡®Shirou¡¯.¡±


    Before leaving the shrine, he sighed softly, speaking to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that fate is hard to defy.¡±


    At the same time.


    After the master and disciple of the Kushan Sect dispersed their golden beads, they returned to the inn in the middle of the night. Unexpectedly, their two servants hadn¡¯t slept at all and had lit three lamps in their room¡ªtheir eyes bloodshot, waiting anxiously.


    The surroundings were too bright that even Lord Bai wasn¡¯t able to fall asleep. The goose demon paced restlessly in the small room, venting its anger.


    As soon as the master and disciple entered the room, they were caught red-handed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I leave a letter? You two should have relaxed and gone straight to sleep.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi laughed awkwardly.


    Although they were supposed to be doing something legitimate, for some reason, he still had an inexplicable sense of guilt.


    ¡°Sect Master, I have a request.¡±


    Yan Qing sat upright with his hands tightly clenched.


    ¡°Su Si has explained it to me. If news of the encounter at the Jianchen Temple gets out, our sect¡¯s path will be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Why, do you want to maintain the reputation of this sword and withdraw?¡± Shi Jingzhi raised an eyebrow. ¡°I can understand¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. Whether it¡¯s my life, my old friend, or this Sword of Compassion, they were all given to me by the Kushan Sect. If I were to withdraw now, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as burning bridges? ¡°


    Yan Qing immediately refused with a quite solemn tone.


    ¡°I know that the sect no longer accepts disciples, and I have no intention of pressuring Sect Master to make an exception, but Senior Yin¡¯s martial arts are superb. If possible, I would like to ask Senior Yin to accept me as a disciple. If our sect is caught in a conflict in the future, I can also contribute.¡±


    The young man¡¯s words were passionate, and his eyes were filled with determination. Unfortunately, his target was cold and unfeeling. If he said he wouldn¡¯t give face, he wouldn¡¯t give face.


    Yin Ci put away his veil and calmly said, ¡°I won¡¯t accept you.¡±


    Yan Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no resentment on his face; only a few hints of a pleading expression, like a young dog being kicked out of the house.


    ¡°According to Venerable Juefei¡¯s ¡®karmic method¡¯, I can¡¯t teach you. Cultivation techniques must be compatible with one¡¯s temperament, and I am not on the same path as you. I will only lead you astray. If you truly want to achieve something great, you must explore it on your own.¡±


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t hesitate at all. After traveling in the mortal world for many years, he was most skilled at being cold-hearted and cutting off worldly ties.


    The remaining bit of goodwill he had left was all invested in the master-disciple relationship at present. He simply couldn¡¯t spare the energy to take care of another person. Furthermore, Yan Qing was a righteous person, and if they became too deeply involved, it would only cause more complications and hinder any progress.


    Yin Ci signaled to Shi Jingzhi with his eyes, and the latter immediately understood.


    ¡°This is what Venerable Juefei bestowed upon our sect before leaving.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi once again put on his customary kindness. He held the thin book of the ¡°Jade Chime Sword Technique¡± in both hands as he fabricated a lie.


    ¡°He said that this technique is especially suitable for those who wield giant swords, and he wants you to practice it well. If you make a name for yourself in the future, don¡¯t forget the kindness of the Jianchen Temple.¡±


    Yan Qing stood stunned in place. ¡°Sect Master¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve laid the foundation in Taiheng, and the foundational cultivation technique of Taiheng is perfect for you. I will teach you the mantra for cultivating inner force, and if you combine it with your sword practice, you will be able to catch up to Su Si within three years.¡±


    ¡°At Su Si¡¯s level, he could thoroughly explain the key points in the manual. A¡¯Ci and I have other matters to attend to, so we won¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡±


    Su Si: ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll secretly learn the techniques from the manual, Sect Master?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi smiled brightly. ¡°With your temperament, can you really focus on wielding a giant sword?¡±


    Then he stood up and winked at Yin Ci. ¡°Yan Qing, Su Si can only teach you verbally. So, us two have already previewed the manual and memorized the sword techniques. We¡¯ll demonstrate it to you once, so pay attention¡ªA¡¯Ci, lend me the Hanging Shadow Sword. I¡¯ll give you the flag.¡±


    ¡°Shizun, just demonstrate the giant sword.¡±


    ¡°Lend me the Hanging Shadow Sword.¡± Shi Jingzhi shook his hand again.


    Yin Ci helplessly unfastened his sword and tossed it to Shi Jingzhi. He picked up the Medicine Cures Illness flag and rolled up the flag surface, using it as a substitute for the giant sword.


    ¡°Watch closely, this is an offensive move. The first move, ¡®Crossing Paths on a Boat¡¯.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s sword was like a torrential rain, vaguely resembling Shi Zhongyu¡¯s Green Maiden Sword Technique. Yin Ci counterattacked with the flagpole. His movements were decisive and swift, grand and fluid. His strength was as strong as a thousand jun*, but at the moment of utmost firmness and overflowing killing intent, it transformed into a gentle maneuver, leaving behind a thread of continuous vitality.


    *Each jun is about thirty catties or 15 kilograms.


    ¡°The second move, a defensive move, ¡®Today is Different from Yesterday¡¯.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi changed his attack, using the sword as a knife¡ªeach move was sharp and treacherous, directly aiming for Yin Ci¡¯s vital points. The latter responded to the ever-changing attacks with unwavering stability; the flagpole remained steady like an old pine tree in the rain. Occasionally, he moved, with a smooth and steady trajectory, perfectly catching the weaknesses in the knife strikes, turning a bamboo pole into an impregnable barrier.


    ¡°The third move.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s voice became much softer.


    ¡°The final move, ¡®Opening Gold and Stone¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Yin Ci frowned. ¡°This move is complex. It¡¯s too early to demonstrate it now.¡±


    However, Shi Jingzhi had already made his move.


    This time, he used his inner force, and the Hanging Shadow Sword carried an unprecedented murderous aura as it came forward. Yin Ci sighed inwardly and responded to the third move¡ª


    The flagpole changed from its previous heavy posture, dancing lightly like snowflakes yet as majestic as a famous river. At the end, within the straight and righteous path of the sword, a warm and compassionate atmosphere suddenly burst forth, as if the wind had stopped and the rain had ceased, leaving behind a profound silence.


    This move was completed in one breath, with an overwhelming momentum that appeared extremely exhausting. After completing the set, the Hanging Shadow Sword was decisively knocked away and deeply embedded into the wall.


    Yan Qing forgot to breathe, his face turning red, his eyes unwilling to blink.


    Su Si, on the other hand, had a solemn expression. ¡°This is a method for dealing with multiple enemies. Injuring a thousand while harming oneself by eight hundred. It should only be used as a last resort.¡±


    However, this time, no one followed up with his remark.


    Shi Jingzhi took hold of the flagpole and leaned in towards Yin Ci. The latter furrowed his brow slightly, his face showing a tinge of color due to the intense battle, making him appear less cold.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci,¡± Shi Jingzhi whispered almost inaudibly, ¡°you said you¡¯re not suited to teach Yan Qing, but why do I feel that this move, ¡®Opening Gold and Stone¡¯, is quite suitable for you?¡±


    His eyes sparkled, wearing a look of certainty. Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but lightly flick Shi Jingzhi¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Just an empty facade.¡±


    Yin Ci responded nonchalantly.


    ¡°¡­Shizun, you should first remove the Hanging Shadow Sword from the wall. If it¡¯s not repaired before dawn, it will cost you money.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared, and he let out a cold breath. ¡°Yan Qing, remember to fix the wall later. Consider it as tuition for this lesson.¡±


    As Shi Jingzhi turned around, Yin Ci quietly extended his hand and plucked a fine feather from his hair.


    It looked like a sparrow feather, with a faint trace of demonic qi¡­ Interesting. Is it a message from a sparrow demon?


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t know if Shi Jingzhi had used it to investigate him.


    To be honest, Yin Ci himself wasn¡¯t entirely clear about his own past. The memories from that time seemed both real and illusory, ethereal like the reflection of the moon on water and the flower in the mirror*.


    *Metaphor for what can be seen but can¡¯t be obtained.


    He wondered how far his master would be able to uncover the truth.


    Kinky Thoughts:


    I need to make an errata. Previously I translated the Imperial Preceptor [Guoshi] (¹úʦ) as the National Teacher. This isn¡¯t quite the correct term as Imperial Preceptor is more accurate.


    The Imperial Preceptor is a title awarded by the emperor. They play a crucial role in the education, guidance, and advice given to the emperor and the crown prince, as well as the education and moral development of the royal family. They also serve under the emperor¡¯s authority to protect the religion and guide the state through divinations. You can think of him as the head of the state religion.


    This is an important distinction because he plays a role in guiding the nation through divination and not necessarily a ¡°teaching¡± role.


    Previous chapters have been updated to reflect the change but for those who were reading before the change, please note this.

 CH 68

    The Taiheng Sect was located northeast of Yongsheng, which was not too far away. Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t want to leave too many traces, so he didn¡¯t hire any transportation and instead took a shortcut on foot, disguising themselves from the public.


    They walked for a full four days.


    During the first two days, Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci traveled together, discussing and studying the Sword of Compassion whenever they had the chance.


    Even divine physicians needed to observe and inquire about various symptoms, analyze formations, and examine difficult cases. They required a quiet room filled with incense, precise instruments, and medicinal concoctions for experimentation. However, in the wilderness, their conditions were limited. The two of them had nothing but their bare hands and couldn¡¯t discern any special features.


    One hand was about to be cooked while the other was about to freeze off, but they couldn¡¯t find any clues left by Yan Budu.


    Currently, everyone was heading to the Mishan Sect, so there was no urgency in searching for Kongshi¡¯s grave. Shi Jingzhi simply handed the Sword of Compassion to Yan Qing and let him practice with it casually.


    After all, only Yan Qing could handle that thing.


    However, compared to before, the journey for the Kushan Sect was far from easy this time.


    After four days of walking, except for Yin Ci, the other three had developed numerous blisters on their feet¡ªYan Qing¡¯s being the most severe, with his shoes soaked in pus and blood.


    But Yan Qing remained silent. As long as he had time and could move, his hand would rest on the hilt of the Sword of Compassion, with as many blisters in his palm as on the soles of his feet.


    Perhaps the bloodline of Yan Budu had instilled some determination in Yan Qing, but he directed that determination entirely towards himself. He was originally serious in nature, and now he had become even more intense, carrying an air of wanting to break his bones with every move.


    Seeing Yan Qing¡¯s seriousness, Shi Jingzhi, as the sect master, couldn¡¯t sit still and started to engage in self-torture as well.


    So when Yin Ci prepared breakfast every day, the three of them were already exhausted, panting from their practice. If one disregarded their unrelated cultivation techniques, the Kushan Sect almost appeared like a proper martial arts sect.


    On the fourth day, fine, cold rain started falling from the sky.


    The surrounding area was filled with irritating darkness, and the road became extremely muddy and difficult to traverse. As they reached the boundaries of Taiheng, Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t force his disciple and found an uninhabited, dilapidated house where they luxuriously took a rest during broad daylight.


    The house was in the middle of nowhere, with no village or shop nearby. It was also small, like a temporary shelter for hunters.


    The ground inside was still muddy, without any gravel covering it. The amount of dust in the salt shaker exceeded the amount of salt, and the small iron pot was covered in reddish-brown rust with a few holes in the bottom. Fortunately, the house had drafty walls, allowing fresh air in, and there was no unbearable, strange smell.


    Yan Qing brushed off the dust on the bed and spread a dry cloth on it, creating a dry spot.


    Yin Ci started a fire on a makeshift stove and cooked some salted meat and wild vegetables into a soup. As the pot simmered, he turned his head to see Shi Jingzhi and Yan Qing using their inner force to dry their clothes. Their heads were emitting steam, giving off a pitiful appearance.


    ¡°Once we borrow the Arrow Horses, we won¡¯t have to suffer like this anymore.¡±


    The drizzling rain was annoying, and seeing the miserable state of the Kushan Sect, Shi Jingzhi quickly tried to stabilize their morale.


    ¡°The Arrow Horses are fast and stable. We can all sit inside the carriage. Each person can hold a small heater and be comfortable.¡±


    Su Si hummed indifferently, treating Shi Jingzhi¡¯s reassurance as a futile attempt to quench their thirst. Yan Qing caught his breath and began wiping the Sword of Compassion as if he wanted to polish it with a piece of cloth.


    The goose demon, Lord Bai, lay motionless in the corner of the bed.


    Speaking of the past few days, Lord Bai suffered the most.


    Shi Jingzhi deliberately reduced his contact with the outside world, so it couldn¡¯t have its tender and fresh vegetable leaves and had to search for some scraggly wild greens to eat. It couldn¡¯t eat whenever it wanted; most of the time, Su Si carried it in his arms to feel the wind. The formerly plump Lord Bai had become noticeably thinner, losing much of its previous air of dominance.


    Since comforting them didn¡¯t work, Shi Jingzhi resorted to plucking two exceptionally tender wild vegetables to console the goose, whose brain wasn¡¯t functioning well. But just as he handed the vegetable leaves over, Lord Bai slowly lifted its head and looked in another direction.


    It didn¡¯t have the strength to stare at the four people with its gaze, but it weakly ¡°honked¡± twice and tugged at Su Si¡¯s sleeve with its beak, pulling him towards the door¡ªdespite the fact that even during their previous trip to Huilian Mountain, it had never displayed such proactive behavior.


    Everyone had blisters on their bodies, emanating a strong smell of blood, but Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t detect anything unusual in the vicinity. Instead, it was Yin Ci who stopped stirring the soup, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°Someone is coming this way,¡± he succinctly stated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hide. Lord Bai is warning us,¡± Su Si decisively responded. ¡°This place is desolate and remote. The person approaching might not have good intentions.¡±


    Yin Ci shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too late to hide now. The smoke from the cooking can be seen outside. Besides, it¡¯s an open field out there. We¡¯ve been cautious enough on this journey, and the person might not be specifically targeting the Kushan Sect.¡±


    After contemplating for a moment upon hearing this, Shi Jingzhi hastily rummaged through his luggage and threw a few old clothes to Su Si. ¡°A¡¯Ci and I will hide. Su Si, you handle the situation with the person.¡±


    Su Si enjoyed seizing any opportunity to pick fights, but he never wasted words during crucial moments. He wrapped the clothes around his head like a turban and tied a cloth around the back of his hand, presenting himself as an elderly person. Yan Qing quickly blindfolded himself and covered the Sword of Compassion with a blanket.


    At a glance, they looked like a poor father and son struggling to survive in the wilderness.


    The room was narrow, and Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci had nowhere to go except to roll under the bed. With a tattered cloth covering the bed from above, it served as a good hiding spot.


    Yin Ci adjusted his position for a moment, tightly gripping the Hanging Shadow Sword, ensuring that if anything happened, he could rush out and attack first. Shi Jingzhi, on the other hand, hugged Lord Bai. Rather than appearing nervous, he seemed more intrigued.


    He even had the leisure to steal a few glances at Yin Ci and help him brush off the cobwebs from his hair.


    The cold and damp rain permeated the air, and the smell of mud filled their nostrils. Yin Ci had originally held his breath and concentrated, but now he couldn¡¯t maintain much tension due to Shi Jingzhi¡¯s restless movements.


    [Aren¡¯t you afraid?] Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but silently inquire.


    [If I were alone, perhaps I would be afraid,] Shi Jingzhi replied with a smile. [But hiding like this, I just feel a sense of familiarity and amusement. It reminds me of the past¡­]


    As he said this, he suddenly stopped abruptly, pressed his forehead, and his face turned slightly pale.


    Yin Ci hesitated for a moment, but eventually freed one hand and gently pressed it against the side of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s forehead. The latter let out a soft sigh, and his tense body relaxed slightly.


    Having confirmed that Shi Jingzhi¡¯s condition didn¡¯t worsen, Yin Ci withdrew his hand and focused his attention back outside the bed. Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t speak anymore either; he and Lord Bai, along with the bubbling sound of the wild vegetable soup, maintained a calm atmosphere.


    Half an incense stick¡¯s worth of time passed.


    Just as the pot of wild vegetable soup came to a boil, urgent knocking was heard at the door. Su Si cleared his throat and tremulously spoke with an old man¡¯s voice. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Help! Please, kind sir, let me hide. I will be deeply grateful on behalf of the Taiheng Sect!¡± The person¡¯s voice was hoarse and fragmented, accompanied by heavy panting.


    Yin Ci¡¯s movements under the bed paused.


    ¡­Taiheng?


    Although this place was remote and desolate, it still fell within the boundaries of Taiheng¡¯s territory. Could someone be so blind as to attack a Taiheng disciple here?


    Su Si exchanged a glance with Yan Qing. Su Si climbed onto the bed, facing the wall, and unsheathed his butcher knife. Yan Qing took two steps forward and cautiously opened the door¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±


    The person at the door exclaimed.


    Although the person¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, it was clear enough for everyone to hear¡ªa familiar voice. This time, everyone recognized it without a doubt. It was Jin Lan, one of Shi Zhongyu¡¯s followers at the Ghost Tomb.


    Naturally, Yan Qing also recognized him. He quickly spoke, his tone filled with inquiry. ¡°It¡¯s Jin Lan.¡±


    ¡°Let him in,¡± Shi Jingzhi muttered from under the bed.


    With permission granted, Yan Qing pulled Jin Lan inside and immediately bolted the door shut. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I should be asking you the same question. Who¡¯s that old man on the bed? ¡­Never mind that. Let me find a place to hide quickly, and make sure you lock the door tightly.¡±


    After speaking, Jin Lan took a deep breath and hurriedly crawled under the bed with his bundle.


    Shi Jingzhi, Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Jin Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    During their expedition to the Ghost Tomb, Shi Jingzhi almost always wore a nuo mask. Jin Lan hadn¡¯t seen Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face before, so suddenly encountering these two faces made him feel a bit dizzy. It took him a while to regain his ability to speak.


    ¡°Yan Qing! There are two fox.. fox demons under the bed¡­ Mmm!¡±


    Jin Lan was about to crawl out, but Yin Ci mercilessly pulled him back under the bed, covering his mouth. Yan Qing also patted the bed to signal him to stay calm.


    Jin Lan had seen a lot in his life, so he quickly regained his composure. His eyes were nervously fixed on the outside, tightly clutching the package in his arms.


    The next group of visitors wasn¡¯t as polite¡ªthey kicked down the wooden door and brazenly barged in.


    ¡°Search!¡±


    Yin Ci saw a pair of feet approaching in front of him. Based on the legs, the leader appeared to be a robust middle-aged man dressed like a bandit. They didn¡¯t ask questions as Jin Lan had anticipated, instead treating the ¡°father and son¡± inside the room as inconsequential and immediately began rummaging through everything.


    Listening to the footsteps, it seemed there were three pursuers.


    Two of the subordinates kicked and struck the dilapidated cabinet and straw pile near the door.


    The freshly cooked salted pork soup was spilled on the ground, causing Shi Jingzhi¡¯s eyebrows to instantly furrow and his face to grow even paler.


    ¡°You, blind man, where are you hiding the person?¡± The leader grabbed Yan Qing by the collar.


    ¡°We are just passing travelers seeking shelter from the rain. We haven¡¯t seen anyone,¡± Su Si replied, still with the elderly voice, while his back was facing everyone. ¡°The New Year is approaching. Why shed blood unnecessarily?¡±


    ¡°I do want to shed blood today,¡± the leader sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s kill these two first to prevent any trouble. Hurry and search. Don¡¯t keep the boss waiting¡ªhiss!¡±


    Before the leader could finish his sentence, Yan Qing tightly gripped his wrist. Yin Ci emerged from under the bed. His Hanging Shadow Sword flashed, directly severing the man¡¯s ankles.


    Yin Ci¡¯s sword strike was swift and without hesitation. Both ankles of the leader were severed to the bone, and blood gushed. The burly man¡¯s eyes widened, and his heavy body slowly fell backward.


    At the same moment, blood spattered.


    Shi Jingzhi shattered the bed frame. With his palms emitting golden flames, he struck the bandit¡¯s subordinate closest to him. The subordinate took a solid blow, crashing into the dilapidated wall. The long knife he used for self-defense was distorted by the golden flames.


    Su Si let out a light laugh, leapt into the air, and subdued the last person. He pressed his butcher knife against the man¡¯s throat, drawing a thin line of blood.


    Everything happened extremely quickly. Before the leader¡¯s body even hit the ground, all three of them were already under control.


    The leader clenched his teeth. The pool of blood from his ankles gradually spread on the muddy ground, emitting a strong bloody scent. The three men looked at everyone with a gloomy expression, but none of them pleaded for mercy or screamed in pain.


    Jin Lan, holding his bundle, opened his mouth wide, locking eyes with Lord Bai. The latter looked at him with a complicated gaze but eventually stuck its head out and gave his nose a strong twist.


    Tears welled up in Jin Lan¡¯s eyes, and he quickly crawled out from under the bed, rolling away in a mess.


    ¡°You three have quite a backbone. You don¡¯t seem like ordinary bandits but rather martial artists,¡± Yin Ci said as he sheathed his sword, pressing his foot onto the leader¡¯s wound. The leader¡¯s forehead veins bulged, but he remained silent.


    ¡°Jin Lan, how did you provoke them?¡±


    Jin Lan looked at Yin Ci apprehensively and swallowed back the question ¡°Who are you?¡±.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t provoke them! I was entrusted by Senior Sister to collect some medicinal herbs from Yidu, but I was followed by these villains all the way here¡­ I always thought they were after the herbs and didn¡¯t consider other possibilities.¡±


    As the pool of blood from the leader reached the soles of his boots, Jin Lan took a deep breath. ¡°The herbs are valuable, but it shouldn¡¯t come to this extreme¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a dagger grazed his cheek and directly aimed at Yin Ci beside him.


    Yin Ci quickly turned his head to dodge. With his two fingers, he firmly stopped the dagger in its tracks. Even so, the dagger¡¯s force broke off several strands of his hair, and the powerful inner force transmitted through the thin blade, causing his fingers to go numb.


    If the herbs were as precious as the Ice Peak Snake Lotus, it wouldn¡¯t have been Jin Lan¡¯s responsibility to escort them. It was indeed unlikely for things to escalate to this extent for a box of medicinal herbs.


    Regardless of the purpose, the person who made a move this time was undoubtedly a true master.

 CH 69

    Seeing the dagger, the leader on the ground chuckled in pain. ¡°It would have been better if you had just watched from the sidelines. Protecting an insignificant fool, you¡¯re just digging your own graves¡­¡±


    However, the following scene nearly made him bite his tongue.


    Yin Ci maintained his grip on the dagger with his two fingers, and sword qi surged around him, leaving deep sword marks in the mud. Although he had no inner force, the bursting killing intent was no less than that of the dagger.


    Immediately, he let out a cold snort and exerted force with his shoulder and wrist. The dagger flashed with a cold light as he flung it back to its original trajectory.


    The frosty blade shattered the wind, faintly producing a sound of breaking through the air.


    When masters faced off, they could tell each other¡¯s capabilities with a single move. Intimidated by the returned dagger, the faint and blurry aura from afar instantly dissipated, leaving no trace.


    The three ¡°bandits¡± looked as if they wanted to grind their teeth, but Su Si coldly smirked as he pressed their acupoints one by one, then dislocated their jaws and pulled out three bloody venomous fangs. Seeing that the leader was losing too much blood, Su Si grabbed a handful of still warm wood ashes and applied them directly to the man¡¯s wound.


    The ¡°bandits¡± mixed their saliva with blood, and their eyes filled with resentment.


    On the other side, Shi Jingzhi was ready to seek revenge. Unexpectedly, Yin Ci immediately counterattacked and frightened away the formidable opponent that had come. As a result, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s spirit deflated quite a bit.


    Ignoring the three men at his feet, he turned to Yin Ci with a dejected expression. The latter gave him a faint smile, and the previously brooding and sinister aura vanished without a trace.


    Su Si and Yan Qing were accustomed to this. However, Jin Lan¡¯s impression of the Kushan Sect was still stuck on the temporary sect formed in the Ghost Tomb in order to ¡°make up the numbers¡±. He only knew that Shi Jingzhi could barely fight, but in the span of about a month, the Kushan Sect had gained another truly formidable master.


    Not to mention the person who threw back the dagger had an otherworldly demeanor, leaving everyone breathless, there was also the exquisite and exaggerated beauty of the current Sect Master¡¯s face. Even the newly dressed servant-like member looked as enchanting as a peach blossom, unlike an ordinary person.


    ¡­The number of suspicious members in the sect had increased.


    The group of people looked so refined that it was frightening, and they happened to be squeezed in a desolate and dilapidated house in the remote wilderness, with gloomy and rainy weather. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed like the beginning of a supernatural story. Jin Lan quickly took a step back, and his instinct to exterminate demons and evil made his heart pound.


    He ignored the enemies and looked at Yan Qing, his expression filled with terror. Could it be that your Kushan Sect is really not from some demonic sect?


    Yan Qing slowly turned away, avoiding that inquiring gaze.


    On the contrary, Shi Jingzhi recovered from his grief and pain, and kindly spoke up. ¡°Brother Jin, this group of people who came is undoubtedly ill-intentioned. There must be a reason behind it. May I take a look at the medicinal herbs?¡±


    Jin Lan didn¡¯t know whether he should be grateful or on guard, his tone drifting. ¡°Y-You can take a look. Senior Sister entrusted me with this task, and there¡¯s no need for any concealment.¡±


    As he handed over the medicine box, his gaze even swept toward the other three people behind them, as if trying to find the tail of a monster.


    Shi Jingzhi took it in stride, leaving behind an even brighter smile, and then proceeded to examine the medicinal herbs.


    As Jin Lan had said, the box of medicine contained only medicine¡ªprecious medicinal herbs that could be purchased anywhere in the world¡ªwithout any extraordinary items like the Ice Peak Snake Lotus. There was nothing unusual mixed in the herbs, and the box, though made of expensive materials, showed no signs of hidden compartments.


    This box of medicine was just as orderly as Shi Zhongyu herself.


    ¡°These are all mildly nourishing medicines.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi carefully sniffed them and sealed the medicine box back in its original state.


    ¡°The Taiheng Sect is indeed wealthy and powerful. This box of medicine is worth at least seven to eight hundred taels of silver.¡±


    Jin Lan chuckled absentmindedly.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°However, the quantity of medicine is quite large, and these medicines don¡¯t target specific ailments. They can only be used to sustain life. Is someone in your sect seriously ill?¡±


    Jin Lan looked away and fell silent.


    ¡°These three men are assassins from the Chigou Sect. They have scorpion tattoos on their bodies.¡± Su Si rummaged through the clothes of the three men. ¡°Their skills are not particularly refined, likely belonging to the lowest level. They disguise their identities by traveling in groups of three, secretly accompanied by a skilled master. This is a typical assassination technique of the Chigou Sect.¡±


    As a fugitive former young Patriarch of the Chigou Sect, he was more than willing to expose them.


    Although they weren¡¯t qualified to know Su Si¡¯s identity, upon hearing his words, the three assassins could still guess that he was a former insider of the Chigou Sect. The three men immediately became anxious, writhing on the ground, and their resentful gazes turned into disdain.


    Su Si pretended not to see them. ¡°Even if they are the lowest-level assassins, they are more than capable of killing this young man. Although the Chigou Sect is a demonic sect, they have their own rules and would not engage in such a boring act of robbery. I believe the target is not the medicine but the life of this young man.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I, Jin Lan, have no enemies and hold no position. Why would they need to go to such lengths to kill me? Moreover, even if I fail to deliver this box of medicine, it wouldn¡¯t truly affect that person¡ª¡±


    As he spoke, Jin Lan hastily closed his mouth and looked at the ground.


    Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci exchanged glances.


    Yin Ci: ¡°Su Si, do you have any confidence in getting these three men to talk?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. If we used any torture methods to extract information, the ¡®Red Scorpion Foot¡¯ wouldn¡¯t dare accept such a hefty payment. Rules are rules. Even if Matron Wuxue herself were here, these three would not betray their client.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    Even if these three men lied, there was no way to verify it. Seeing that the rules he had established were closely followed, Yin Ci didn¡¯t know whether to feel gratified or resigned.


    ¡°These three individuals do seem to have some principles. Since our sect¡¯s information cannot be exposed, let¡¯s give them a quick and painless end.¡±


    Jin Lan, after all, came from a reputable sect, and he quickly interjected, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Let the Taiheng Sect handle it. If I don¡¯t return on time, Senior Sister will definitely send someone¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Si swiftly snapped the necks of the three assassins, silencing them instantly.


    Jin Lan took another step back, pressing himself against the wall.


    ¡­This was undoubtedly a demonic sect.


    It wasn¡¯t until the sound of horses coming from outside that Jin Lan remained pressed against the wall, resembling a raised mural.


    As Jin Lan had said, the Taiheng Sect had indeed sent people to find him. However, the two who arrived weren¡¯t ordinary members but influential figures in the Taiheng Sect¡ªShi Zhongyu, the senior disciple, and Qu Duanyun, a top-ranked member of the Taiheng Sect.


    ¡°Senior Sister!¡± Seeing his savior, Jin Lan hugged the box tightly, finally feeling a sense of returning to the human world from the realm of demons.


    When he turned his head, the four members of the Kushan Sect had already put on their Nuo masks, transforming from ethereal immortals to monstrous demons. Shi Jingzhi boldly unfurled his ¡°Medicine Cures Illness¡± banner, deliberately indicating his identity.


    Jin Lan: ¡°¡­¡± Why wasn¡¯t he treated this way?


    Shi Zhongyu, dressed in sturdy clothing, had an unpleasant expression. As soon as she saw the banner, she promptly dismounted and respectfully greeted Shi Jingzhi, ¡°Sect Master Shi.¡±


    Qu Duanyun remained seated on his horse. ¡°Shi Jingzhi of the Kushan Sect?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi maintained his composure. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°I am Qu Duanyun. I¡¯ve heard much about you.¡± Unlike the troubled expression of Shi Zhongyu, Qu Duanyun politely smiled and dismounted.


    Through the Nuo masks, Yin Ci silently assessed Qu Duanyun.


    This person had sharp eyebrows and a commanding presence, appearing to be a typical member of the Qu Clan.


    A hundred years ago, Taiheng¡¯s Qu Tinglei, along with Yan Budu, Kongshi, and himself, were collectively known as the Four Greats. Qu Duanyun was the direct disciple of Qu Tinglei and ranked among the top ten of the younger generation in martial arts. He was polite and had a good reputation, no less than Shi Zhongyu.


    It was rumored that he was highly favored within the Taiheng Sect and had basically been designated as the future Taiheng Sect leader.


    Yin Ci swept a glance out of the corner of his eye. Indeed, Su Si had already hidden behind Yan Qing, using his Sword of Compassion to half-conceal himself¡ªhis whole being on the verge of exploding. Yan Qing was clearly familiar with Qu Duanyun¡¯s identity and considerately stepped forward, making his friend appear more inconspicuous.


    ¡°Senior Sister, Senior Qu, why have you both come?¡± Jin Lan finally regained his senses, feeling surprised by the attention he was receiving.


    ¡°I was on my way to the Qu Clan¡¯s residence, but since you haven¡¯t returned for a long time, we decided to look for you,¡± Shi Zhongyu said with a stern face. ¡°You smell strongly of blood. How did you end up in such a sorry state?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand here asking questions.¡± Qu Duanyun mediated. ¡°It¡¯s damp outside. Let¡¯s go to the branch of my family¡¯s residence first, find shelter from the rain, warm ourselves by the fire, and have some tea while we talk.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu pursed her lips, remained silent for a while, and eventually sighed in agreement.


    Half an hour later, at the Qu Clan¡¯s branch residence.


    The branch was conveniently located near this wilderness, adjacent to a small grove of trees, offering a serene and tranquil atmosphere. The room had been warmed by a brazier, devoid of annoying dampness, with a faint scent of pine in the air.


    The furniture in the room was ordinary in material but elegant in design. There were no pretty maidservants in the courtyard; only a few kind-hearted and gentle old servants, and the tea and snacks were of ordinary style.


    This place was different from the simple direction of the Jianchen Temple but emitted a similar pure aura.


    At the table, Jin Lan rambled on, recounting the details, while Shi Zhongyu didn¡¯t even touch her tea, allowing it to slowly cool down.


    ¡°Jin Lan isn¡¯t capable enough. Thank you, members of the Kushan Sect, for your help.¡± She lowered her head and expressed her gratitude on Jin Lan¡¯s behalf.


    Qu Duanyun shook his head and replaced Shi Zhongyu¡¯s cup with a hot one. ¡°So, it was the Chigou Sect causing trouble. That old hag suffered a loss in the matter of the treasure map and is still trying to provoke us like this¡­ Sect Master Shi, your two disciples won¡¯t join us for tea? I¡¯m not that formal here.¡±


    ¡°No need. Our sect¡¯s White Goose Demon was frightened earlier and needs care.¡± A twitch appeared at the corner of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s mouth.


    Joking aside, those two youngsters, one being a descendant of the Yan family and the other the former young Patriarch of the Chigou Sect, wished they could hide hand in hand in the kitchen stove. If Qu Duanyun discovered their identities, the next generation¡¯s conflict between the righteous and the evil in the martial world could start ahead of schedule.


    Qu Duanyun didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Alright, later on, I¡¯ll have someone prepare some warm meals to drive away the cold and deliver them separately to them.¡±


    Jin Lan¡¯s situation was already suspicious, and the appearance of the two remarkable individuals from the Taiheng Sect made the strangeness of the matter double. Unfortunately, Shi Zhongyu transformed into a gourd with a saw-toothed mouth*, while Qu Duanyun kept diverting the topic and didn¡¯t mention anything about the medicinal ingredients. Shi Jingzhi could only temporarily give up on probing.


    *Metaphor for someone who is silent.


    The people from Taiheng were honest but not foolish. Clearly, something inconvenient to disclose had happened within the Taiheng Sect. If they were to press for answers, it would only waste the hard-earned goodwill.


    ¡°In fact, the purpose of our sect¡¯s visit to Taiheng this time is twofold.¡± Shi Jingzhi began following the prepared script. ¡°I obtained a rubbing left by Miss Shi at the Jianchen Temple. However, there happened to be some matters at the Jianchen Temple, making it inconvenient to have it delivered promptly, so I have decided to personally bring it here.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu didn¡¯t delve deeper and absentmindedly responded, ¡°Mm, thank you, Sect Master Shi.¡±


    ¡°And the other matter is that our sect is planning to head north to visit a member of the Mishan Sect. However, the northern region is vast and bitterly cold, and it would consume too much time to travel back and forth. So, I would like to borrow some Arrow Horses¡­¡±


    Creak.


    Shi Zhongyu pushed back her chair and stood up. Surprisingly, she completely changed her previously despondent appearance, gripping the table with both hands and staring intently. ¡°The members of the Mishan Sect have always been reluctant to see people. How do you expect to find them?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°Venerable Juefei knows someone who is acquainted with a senior from the Mishan Sect and helped us write a letter of introduction.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu showed a hint of relief on her face. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister,¡± Qu Duanyun warned.


    Shi Zhongyu didn¡¯t back down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This is a stroke of luck. It¡¯s just borrowing some Arrow Horses; it can¡¯t be considered ¡®needlessly wasting manpower and resources¡¯, right? This time, I won¡¯t involve others. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    Qu Duanyun shook his head and looked helpless. ¡°Sect Master Shi is still here; let¡¯s discuss this matter later.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master Shi isn¡¯t someone who is greedy and forgets loyalty. He is trustworthy, and I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Duanyun, even if you don¡¯t believe him, you should at least believe in the Buddha Heart Formation of the Jianchen Temple and the discerning eye of Venerable Juefei¡­ That Venerable is most knowledgeable about cause and effect and wouldn¡¯t help someone with just a casual request. Before, when I wanted to seek help from Venerable Juefei, didn¡¯t you stop me with this reason?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. Besides, even if we find someone from the Mishan Sect, they may not have a solution. Senior Sister, please calm down¡ª¡±


    Jin Lan kept his head lowered and dared not make a sound.


    Shi Jingzhi put down his teacup decisively. ¡°Enough with the evasiveness. Just speak up. What illness has afflicted your sect¡¯s leader?¡±


    The two individuals from Taiheng froze in mid-action.


    ¡°Others may not be able to tell, but I have¡­ come across very similar medicine. Those medicines are used to prolong life, a ¡®life and death soup¡¯. Those who use this method to prolong their lives are usually afflicted with strange illnesses, on the brink of death, with no other prescriptions to take, and can only rely on this to sustain their lives.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s your elders, friends, or relatives of the two of you, the expenses would truly be immense. Taiheng isn¡¯t lacking in resources, but they wouldn¡¯t squander them for personal reasons. I won¡¯t mention Jin Lan, but the two of you are being secretive about it as well, so it¡¯s not difficult to guess.¡±


    Qu Duanyun pressed his forehead and looked bitter. ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯ve told you not to bring up this matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°This time, you invited me to your family¡¯s branch residence precisely because of the instructions from the elders and to privately discuss this matter with me, right? Sect Master Shi has connections, and I didn¡¯t intend to hide it.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu spoke frankly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our sect leader suddenly got ¡®Broken Horse¡¯, and the sect¡¯s renowned physicians are helpless. If we don¡¯t quickly find the root cause, even the life and death soup won¡¯t sustain them for long.¡±


    ¡°Broken Horse?¡± Shi Jingzhi asked curiously.


    Qu Duanyun let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s an internal term within Taiheng. Even the strongest and most valuable steed, once its leg is broken, can only wait helplessly for death. Our sect leader, despite being spirited and energetic until a few days ago, couldn¡¯t withstand the onslaught of the illness.¡±


    ¡°In that case, if it¡¯s a matter concerning the sect leader, why did you stop Miss Shi from saving them?¡±


    ¡°Sect Master Shi is not aware of everything. The ¡®Broken Horse¡¯ is not uncommon. Even in the mortal world, when an elderly person gets injured or falls ill, it is a hundred times harder to save them than an ordinary person.¡±


    Qu Duanyun shook his head.


    ¡°Everyone has their own destiny. Even if we were to save Sect Master Qi and restore his consciousness, his vitality has been greatly damaged, and he won¡¯t live much longer. The cost of this matter is enormous, and ultimately, it is bound to be futile. The elders are considering the best interests of the sect, which is why they sent me to persuade Senior Sister.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, Sect Master Qi should regain consciousness and make the decision himself.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu¡¯s tone was icy.


    ¡°Sect Master Qi is highly respected. For decades, he has managed our sect very well. Now that he is in trouble and we haven¡¯t even identified the cause of his illness, do you expect us to give up on him? My Shi Clan has some savings. If you think the expenses are too great, I will use my own money to cover them.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, you are too stubborn. Your approach will only harm the overall situation. Even if Sect Master Qi wakes up, he will surely give up. He values Taiheng too much to jeopardize others for his own sake¡­ Our sect has already invested a lot in the treasure map matter and is unable to handle both issues.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu sneered. ¡°Such lofty selflessness. Duanyun, I will make myself clear. I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. I will use my own money, and if anyone has a problem with it, they can tell me themselves.¡±


    Qu Duanyun furrowed his brow slightly, and his tone became stern. ¡°Sect Master Qi¡¯s life is his life, and Jin Lan¡¯s life is his life. If it weren¡¯t for your insistence, our sect members wouldn¡¯t be traveling the same fixed routes every day and attracting the attention of the Chigou Sect.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the assistance of several individuals from the Kushan Sect today, we would have barely managed to retrieve Jin Lan¡¯s body. Can the Shi Clan afford these lives?¡±


    Shi Zhongyu¡¯s face turned pale, and she clenched her fist, causing veins to pop out on her fair hand.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t find out the truth during this trip to the Mishan Sect, I will apologize publicly and leave Taiheng. If any of my sect members die during that time, I will personally go to each door and kowtow.¡±


    ¡°But saving Sect Leader Qi is our duty, and on this point, I, Shi Zhongyu, will never back down.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu stood tall with a straight back. As a refined woman, she exuded an unyielding aura, appearing like an immovable rock. Qu Duanyun remained silent; his face filled with helplessness.


    Yin Ci finally understood the subtle atmosphere between the two earlier. However, as an outsider, he genuinely didn¡¯t care about Sect Master Qi¡¯s life and death. Compared to the internal disputes within Taiheng, he was more concerned about another matter¡ª


    While Abbot Juefei was cursed and burned alive by yang fire on the front foot, shortly after, Sect Master Qi fell seriously ill. If it weren¡¯t for Shi Zhongyu¡¯s stubbornness, forcibly snatching someone from the hands of King Yama, Taiheng¡¯s leadership would have already changed hands.


    Qu Duanyun was still young¡ªnot to mention whether he could gain the support of the majority¡ªhis experience was incomparable to the elder generation¡¯s Sect Master Qi. In this way, Taiheng wouldn¡¯t be as tragic as the Jianchen Temple, but it would still suffer a severe blow, losing much of its former prestige.


    Was it just a coincidence?


    Shi Jingzhi clearly didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. He simply cleared his throat and said, ¡°If Miss Shi is willing to lend Arrow Horses, our sect is also willing to accommodate Miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. There¡¯s no time to waste. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Jin Lan, go back and inform the people around you that from now on, when delivering medicine, there must be a minimum of three escorts. Don¡¯t stop the life and death soup. I will bring back a solution.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu said coldly, no longer looking at Qu Duanyun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send a message to prepare the Arrow Horses.¡±


    Qu Duanyun didn¡¯t stop her and sighed. ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    After Shi Zhongyu left, Qu Duanyun finally let out a sigh of relief. He turned to Shi Jingzhi. ¡°Originally, I was here to be a host, but it turned into a conflict within our own ranks. Please forgive me, Sect Master Shi.¡±


    He anxiously scratched his head.


    ¡°Senior Sister has a point. Sect Master Qi has treated us well, but given the current situation¡­ Haa, during this trip to the Mishan Sect, please take good care of Senior Sister. I, Qu Duanyun, hereby express my gratitude in advance.¡±


    Qu Duanyun respectfully lowered his head and bowed.


    Shi Jingzhi looked at him for a moment, then returned the bow, giving a flawless response.


    ¡°I will do everything in my power.¡±

 CH 70

    The next morning, outside the Qu Clan¡¯s courtyard.


    Several tall and majestic Arrow Horses were snorting, continuously stomping the ground without a moment¡¯s pause. Steam rose from their skin, creating a hot mist in the air.


    These Arrow Horses were carefully nurtured horse demons provided by various sects. They were twice the size of ordinary horses and had astonishing endurance. When they ran, their long manes seemed to carry fire, making them several times faster than the wind itself. They also left no trace as they galloped, moving like a gust of wind.


    The Arrow Horses of the Taiheng Sect were particularly robust, without a single strand of stray hair.


    Unfortunately, there was no sign of the horse-drawn carriage with the soft cushions and small stove that Sect Master Shi had dreamed of, let alone any snacks for the journey.


    Hovering behind the horses were four coffin-like artifacts. Shaped like shuttles, they were firmly fixed to the horses¡¯ bodies, with each one perfectly accommodating a person.


    The smile on Sect Master Shi¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and his complexion turned pale. He asked, ¡°Miss Shi, what is this?¡±


    Shi Zhongyu: ¡°These are ¡®protective shuttles¡¯. Our sect¡¯s Arrow Horses are incredibly fast, and the carriage would be cumbersome. The wind on the road is like a turbulent stream, and without proper protection, it is easy to suffocate. I can use our sect¡¯s treasures for self-defense, so I can only inconvenience everyone to lie down for a while.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The good news was that the horses were fast. The bad news was that they would become cocooned behind the horses¡¯ rear ends. They wouldn¡¯t even get to enjoy the scenic view, let alone see the horses¡¯ tails.


    Seeing Shi Jingzhi¡¯s stiff expression, Shi Zhongyu added, ¡°Our sect¡¯s Arrow Horses never rest. I will personally ride and control them. There¡¯s no need to worry; I¡¯ll support them with my inner force. We¡¯ll reach the northern lands in just a day and a half.¡±


    Yin Ci, observing the four airtight protective shuttles, furrowed his brows. The shuttles had ventilation mechanisms, so they wouldn¡¯t suffocate, but¡­


    The shuttles made by the Taiheng Sect were truly airtight, perhaps due to limited visibility, as the craftsmen didn¡¯t leave even a small translucent gap.


    Yin Ci¡¯s eyelid twitched, but he remained silent.


    After a moment, he turned around and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make some sweet soup. It¡¯ll be easier to consume on the journey.¡±


    Watching Yin Ci¡¯s back, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s astonishment and helplessness disappeared without a trace. He quickly looked at Shi Zhongyu and swiftly regained his usual diplomatic demeanor. ¡°A day and a half? That¡¯s excellent. Thank you, Miss Shi.¡±


    He pondered for a moment, and then added, ¡°I think these protective shuttles are quite heavy. They might slow down the Arrow Horses¡¯ speed. Our sect doesn¡¯t have much luggage, so four shuttles is excessive. Three should be enough.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu was taken aback. ¡°But¡­¡±


    The shuttles had reserved space for personal belongings, and two people could fit in them comfortably. However, the space was limited, and few people would willingly get so intimately close to each other.


    ¡°Three will be enough.¡± Shi Jingzhi smiled. ¡°To be honest, I have some ailments that require others¡¯ care. I can¡¯t manage alone for such a long time.¡±


    After speaking, he even intentionally spat out a small mouthful of blood.


    Yan Qing and Su Si: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Sect Master¡¯s skill at speaking lies with a straight face was truly unparalleled. If they didn¡¯t know the truth, they would have believed it to be true.


    Unfortunately, the two young individuals were too thin-skinned and couldn¡¯t stick to people as closely as the Sect Master did. Moreover, to let the horse drag him along, Yan Qing had to hold the Sword of Compassion throughout the journey. If Su Si were really close to him, they would likely finish the journey in a day and a half, with Su Si¡¯s life hanging by a thread due to the beating given by the Sword of Compassion.


    No, it was absolutely not possible.


    The two of them swiftly slipped into their respective protective shuttles, afraid that Sect Master Shi would prioritize efficiency and reduce the weight by another shuttle.


    When Yin Ci returned after making the sweet soup, he noticed that the four shuttles had become three. A flicker of surprise crossed his face, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He distributed the sweet soup and quietly entered his own protective shuttle.


    After closing the shuttle, a faint sound of breaking through the air came from outside. As they set off, as Yin Ci had expected, a thick darkness crowded in from all sides.


    Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci lay back to back, which gently rose and fell with their breaths. Their long hair intertwined, indistinguishable, and warmed by the temperature of their backs.


    The presence of the other person was so palpable that the darkness in front of them seemed to thin out slightly.


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t explain why he reduced the number of shuttles. He simply relaxed his body and let out even, relaxed breaths.


    To be honest, if Shi Jingzhi hadn¡¯t voluntarily reduced the number of shuttles, Yin Ci wouldn¡¯t have spoken up. He had long forgotten the taste of showing weakness, and now that he was mentally stable again, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to grit his teeth and endure.


    Yin Ci had expected this to be a torture lasting a day and a half. Little did he know that Shi Jingzhi would lie down beside him, turning the torture into a rest during the journey.


    Indeed, the inner demon of the Buddha Heart Formation had made him blind, and every morning, he would confirm whether Shi Jingzhi was by his side. He had already revealed many subtle flaws, so it wasn¡¯t surprising to be discovered as someone afraid of the dark.


    With his eyes half-closed, Yin Ci sighed for the hundredth time, feeling fortunate for his foolish cheap master.


    If Shi Jingzhi were a little more foolish, he would be even easier to deal with. Little did he know that this person was a genius at sticking close to others¡¯ hearts. Just by pointing out one aspect of ¡°human nature¡±, he quickly grasped how to be more tactful and get along with people.


    The feeling of oppression transformed into a soothing warmth, but the intensity remained unchanged.


    Yin Ci couldn¡¯t control or manipulate it. Even if he mustered the aura of three hundred years, he couldn¡¯t suppress Shi Jingzhi¡¯s vibrant and lively aura.


    Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but suspect that this guy was born to counter him. He had long trained his heart to be as hard as iron, with only a small crevice of softness, which this person took advantage of to the fullest, making him show a bit of human warmth.


    If Yin Ci was like this, let alone other ordinary mortals with normal lifespans.


    Shi Jingzhi had always been skilled at observing people, and now he was even more at ease. If he wanted to, given enough time, he could almost make anyone like him.


    At this thought, a notion struck like an ice pick, shattering Yin Ci¡¯s mind full of tenderness.


    ¡­Based on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s previous behavior, he didn¡¯t understand what it meant to truly get along with others. To achieve that, there couldn¡¯t be anyone staying around Shi Jingzhi for too long.


    Not to mention blood relatives, even servants and mentors couldn¡¯t stay for too long. Shi Jingzhi was like a stone thrown into a torrent, unable to cling to the light dust called attachment.


    Someone capable of doing such things must have known from the beginning what they needed to guard against and what Shi Jingzhi was. Since they took precautions down to the level of a ban on a three-year-old child, why would they spare Shi Jingzhi¡¯s life? And why let him roam freely now?


    Yin Ci didn¡¯t believe it was solely out of ¡°kindness¡±.


    It was apparent that Shi Jingzhi had a certain understanding of his background and had concerns. He didn¡¯t intrude based on their past but allowed Yin Ci to personally choose to ¡°go to him¡±.


    Unfortunately, his cheap master thought he had come up with a tricky question, but the answer he could provide was only one.


    He hoped this journey to break the ban would allow him to firmly grasp the fox¡¯s tail of this person.


    Yin Ci turned over and moved closer. Shi Jingzhi¡¯s body temperature was already high, and his nose touched the black hair of the other person. He squinted his eyes and enjoyed the warmth.


    Shi Jingzhi noticed Yin Ci¡¯s slight movement and smiled. ¡°So, A¡¯Ci is afraid of the cold.¡±


    Yin Ci admitted frankly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He took advantage of the situation and got even closer. Darkness enveloped his eyes, blending the past and the present into one. Yin Ci almost reached out his arms to embrace the source of warmth in front of him, but when he touched the waist of an adult man, he retracted his hand.


    When the Little Mute was still small, Yin Ci could easily hold him tight. The Little Mute loved to sleep on his chest, drooling and wrinkling Yin Ci¡¯s fine clothes.


    That child also had a high body temperature. Yin Ci protected him in his arms, as if holding a soft sun. That warmth was comforting, so Yin Ci silently allowed the brat to mess up his clothes.


    Now, Shi Jingzhi was bigger than him. Fortunately, this person hadn¡¯t grown into a burly man with a tiger¡¯s back and bear¡¯s waist*. Yin Ci could still wrap his arms around his waist.


    *Metaphor for someone who¡¯s big and stout.


    Unfortunately, the Little Mute from years ago had grown into an adult. The two of them squeezing into this narrow space made their actions seem frivolous.


    Yin Ci retracted his arms and changed the topic. ¡°Speaking of ¡®fear¡¯, I¡¯ve wanted to ask for a long time. Why is Shizun so afraid of ghosts?¡±


    In his impression, both the Little Mute and Shi Jingzhi had always been brave. Even when facing gods and buddhas, they had an air of fearlessness, as if saying, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything. What can you do to me?¡±


    But his cheap master looked down on everything, was versatile in his interactions, yet he was afraid of ghosts. It really puzzled Yin Ci.


    Shi Jingzhi stiffened for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m very afraid.¡±


    He expressed himself quite seriously.


    ¡°When encountering unprecedented abnormal things, it¡¯s not a big deal to be a little scared. As a master, I cherish my life, so I should pay more attention to these, um, details.¡±


    Yin Ci stared at the back of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s head with a smile.


    ¡°And I always feel like I should be afraid.¡± Shi Jingzhi muttered. ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange when you put it that way¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­¡±


    The relaxed tone in his voice suddenly disappeared, causing Yin Ci¡¯s heart to skip a beat¡ª


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s steady breathing suddenly became rapid, and his body trembled slightly.


    ¡°Shizun?¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡± Shi Jingzhi weakly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll just¡­ sleep for a while.¡±


    Yin Ci mercilessly grabbed his wrist. As expected, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s heartbeat was chaotic, and he had a thin layer of sweat on his body. It didn¡¯t look like his usual illness, but more like the ban was acting up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a headache. It won¡¯t endanger my life, I know it,¡± Shi Jingzhi said weakly. ¡°Everything will be fine once we arrive at Mishan Sect. A¡¯Ci, let¡¯s just sleep and conserve our energy.¡±


    They were lying down peacefully, so why did it suddenly act up?


    However, Shi Jingzhi clearly didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so Yin Ci had no choice but to move his body and embrace him. He covered the back of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s cold neck with his palm and massaged the acupoints on his head with his other hand.


    Shi Jingzhi let out a painful yet relieved breath and buried his face in Yin Ci¡¯s chest.


    The pain of the ban was like tearing open an unhealed wound. Shi Jingzhi felt as if thousands of needles were randomly poking his brain, making it almost cease functioning.


    Abbot Juefei was truly worthy of being a great master, so he immediately advised him to go to the Mishan Sect. Back then, he had insisted on finding the Shirou, not knowing how much suffering he would endure.


    Ever since the Greed Butterflies activated the ban, the attacks had become unpredictable. A single word, a faint scent, and the pain would follow without him realizing their connection to the past.


    But it was a human flaw that the more one knew they shouldn¡¯t think about something, the more unstoppable the thoughts became.


    Yin Ci¡¯s fingers were warm and powerful, and he accurately massaged the acupoints. Shi Jingzhi found a moment of relief and buried his nose in the fabric of Yin Ci¡¯s clothes, taking a careful sniff.


    Yin Ci¡¯s scent was somewhat astringent, but it didn¡¯t resemble medicine. He smelled like soil from a grave, soaked in blood for too long, blending into a sinister fragrance that instinctively made one want to stay away.


    However, Shi Jingzhi found that this scent brought him an extreme sense of peace, even causing his eyes to feel a bit sour.


    His head throbbed even more.


    On one hand, there was the intense pain in his head, and on the other hand, there was the usual throbbing in his meridians. The two sensations overlapped, finally giving him the appearance of a dying person. Shi Jingzhi tightly closed his eyes and struggled to gather the fragmented memories in his chaotic mind.


    His pain completely alarmed Yin Ci, who firmly held him without hesitation. ¡°Clear your mind, focus! Don¡¯t recall anymore.¡±


    But he wanted to remember.


    Although it was painful, Shi Jingzhi always felt as if his fingertips were already touching something. He had long grown accustomed to pain, and he didn¡¯t want it to stop.


    Perhaps this could be considered self-harm, but without any wounds, even if Yin Ci became angry because of it, he wouldn¡¯t be too furious. Shi Jingzhi hazily thought this while continuing to sniff Yin Ci¡¯s scent trying to dig deeper into his memories.


    Why was he so afraid of ghosts?


    In the hazy state, the fiery red maple forest appeared once again. Just as Shi Jingzhi was about to delve deeper, he was startled by a touch on his waist.


    Yin Ci freed up one hand and held onto his waist tightly.


    The fleeting phantom of those memories dispersed, and the headache lessened slightly. Shi Jingzhi felt Yin Ci¡¯s hand holding his, unsure of what expression to show.


    They had embraced each other before, but every embrace had a reason.


    Protection, or putting on a show, or when the situation was critical, seeking the comfort of skin-to-skin contact.


    But what about now?


    Now, neither of them needed physical protection, nor did they need to put on a show. There was no imminent danger. Yin Ci¡¯s breathing became slightly faster, clearly indicating his anger. The hand that held him was tight, and Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t dare use his inner force to break free.


    Having another person pressed against him was indeed warm, Shi Jingzhi thought hazily.


    Not only was he unable to concentrate, but an unfamiliar emotion made his hair stand on end and his neck tingle.


    ¡°Now behave yourself. When we arrive at the Mishan Sect, think whatever you want,¡± Yin Ci said in a deep voice. ¡°What? Do you think I can¡¯t tell the severity of your headache? Are you going to keep getting caught up in trivial matters?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t do it next time.¡± The residual pain in his head made Shi Jingzhi grumble in response.


    Who knew what this close warmth had touched, but the ban kicked up a storm in his mind. Before Shi Jingzhi could close his mouth, he let out a loud yell.


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡± He felt wronged¡ªtruly wronged.


    Yin Ci let out a cold laugh and released his hand that was wrapped around Shi Jingzhi¡¯s waist. He disregarded any master-disciple etiquette and propped himself up on his elbows, half pressing against Shi Jingzhi¡¯s body. A cold aura emanated from him, flowing downward. ¡°Shizun, you¡¯re quick to dare the ¡®next time¡¯.¡±


    His long hair cascaded like flowing water, forming a small pile on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s chest. The smooth strands of hair brushed through the air, intensifying Yin Ci¡¯s chilly scent.


    The ban stirred again, and for a moment, Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t tell if this person intended to save him or provoke him.


    There were advantages too¡ªbeing in the darkness heightened his sense of touch, making the weight and breath of the person even more distinct. Shi Jingzhi had never been so intimately close to another person, and half of his mind was rusted, lacking the strength to activate the ban.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Since words mean nothing to you, what would be a suitable punishment?¡±


    Yin Ci was very close, and his voice was low, as if pressing on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s acupoint with his voice.


    Shi Jingzhi held his breath and concentrated like a confused and bewildered plank of wood. This time, his disciple¡¯s momentum was overwhelming, and he had an intuition that it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as ¡°no specially made breakfast¡±. He anxiously waited for a while, but instead of a continuation, he was met with trembling from Yin Ci.


    ¡­This person was trying to hold back laughter.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, are you teasing me?¡± Shi Jingzhi was still a bit dazed.


    ¡°At the very least, Shizun is completely distracted now.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi felt annoyed, but he had to admit that this person¡¯s methods were effective, and he truly had nothing to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Yin Ci moved away from him and resumed the position of embracing Shi Jingzhi.


    This time, they were face to face, and the ban didn¡¯t act up again. Shi Jingzhi, taking comfort in this inexplicable sense of peace, slowly closed his eyes.


    After an unknown period of time, the protective shuttle suddenly came to an abrupt stop.


    Yin Ci held him tightly in his arms, ensuring his head and neck weren¡¯t impacted. The shuttle opened, and daylight spilled in, accompanied by a chilling breeze mixed with snowflakes, causing Shi Jingzhi to shudder.


    The cold wind blew away the fleeting thoughts, and the two of them stepped out of the shuttle and onto the soft snow.


    While the Central Plains had a hint of spring, the Northern Region was still filled with endless cold winds. The Arrow Horses grumbled; their breath creating steaming pits in the snow. The ground was covered with a thick layer of snow, reminiscent of the desolate mountains from over a month ago.


    The sky was covered in dense clouds, and fine snowflakes floated down. In the distance, the mountains stretched endlessly, and all was silent.


    ¡°The Mishan Sect has set up a demon-quelling formation nearby, so the Arrow Horses are reluctant to move forward.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu draped a thick cloak around herself. After a day and a night, despite the protection of her magical treasure, her nose and ears were still red from the cold wind, and a hint of exhaustion could be seen in her eyes.


    ¡°Once we cross that small mountain, it will be entirely the Mishan Sect¡¯s territory facing us.¡±


    Yan Qing curiously asked, ¡°Entirely? I¡¯ve seen the map, and it seems almost the size of a small country over there.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu¡¯s attitude toward Yan Qing remained good. ¡°That¡¯s correct. This is the northernmost part of Great Yun. To the west is the kingdom of Qituo, and to the east is Luojiu. Divided by the mountains, there used to be a small country called Milan.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi continued the explanation, ¡°Over two hundred years ago, there was internal turmoil in Milan. Great Yun took the opportunity to conquer it. The Queen of Milan was skilled in magic, and her supporters were obsessed with formations and spells. After Milan¡¯s downfall, these people took refuge in their homeland, which eventually became the embryonic form of the Mishan Sect.¡±


    As his attention shifted, the headache quietly disappeared, and he felt refreshed.


    Su Si held the trembling Lord Bai tightly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Mishan Sect hold a grudge against Great Yun? Why would they still have dealings with the martial world of the Central Plains?¡±


    ¡°The last Queen of Milan was originally from Great Yun.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu¡¯s expression became somewhat complicated.


    ¡°She was originally the princess of the Yun Dynasty and was married off to Milan in her sixteenth year. After ten years of bloodshed and chaos, she climbed to the pinnacle of power. She was a woman who could topple nations, with extraordinary wit and calculations¡­ but she was also cruel and ruthless.¡±


    ¡°She brought the entire nation of Milan to its peak and then pushed it down from the heights, causing the entire country to fall into turmoil. The emperor at the time seized this opportunity and conquered Milan in one fell swoop. The Queen of Milan leaped off a glacier and died at the age of twenty-seven.¡±


    Yin Ci had indeed heard about this incident. At that time, Milan was already in a state of turmoil, and even if the Yun Dynasty hadn¡¯t intervened, Qituo and Luojiu wouldn¡¯t have let go of such a juicy piece of meat.


    The royal family of Milan at that time had been completely wiped out by Queen Xu Luo, and their bloodline had been severed. The people had also been tossed around to the point where they were barely clinging to life, becoming scattered and unable to produce strong animosity.


    The last glorious moments of Milan could only be glimpsed through the magic of the Mishan Sect.


    ¡°Enough, I¡¯ll teach these two little ones a lesson when I get back. But current matters are more urgent.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi timely returned to the topic and unfolded the letter from Abbot Juefei.


    ¡°After crossing this mountain, if we continue for half a day, we¡¯ll arrive at Chen Qianfan¡¯s place, where Senior Chen resides.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu pursed her lips and exhaled a big breath of white vapor.


    ¡°You all go ahead first, and I¡¯ll follow half a day later. Consider it as if I¡¯m trailing behind you, and you can pretend not to know.¡±


    She didn¡¯t move, her expression somewhat bitter.


    Shi Jingzhi raised an eyebrow in surprise. He had this feeling back when they were at the Qu Clan¡¯s residence¡ªdespite their cooperation, Shi Zhongyu always kept a certain distance from them.


    Even when she noticed the addition of two ¡°new faces¡± in the Kushan Sect, she didn¡¯t show any interest or inquire about it.


    She had been helpful and had also sold them favors. If this were in the past, Shi Jingzhi would have avoided getting involved in the troubles of Taiheng. However, the timing of Taiheng¡¯s matter was suspicious, and coupled with Shi Zhongyu¡¯s unwillingness to abandon a dying person, he appreciated her empathy.


    Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks. He was about to ponder further when Yin Ci gently pushed him forward.


    Receiving support, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s wavering disappeared instantly. ¡°Time waits for no one, and the situation of Sect Master Qi is critical. Even half a day is precious. Miss Shi, if you have any difficulties, you may as well speak up and let us hear it.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu¡¯s complexion became complicated, indicating her hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My request is somewhat unreasonable, and I¡¯m afraid it may offend the members of the Mishan Sect. We all came with our own purposes, and I don¡¯t want to involve Sect Master Shi.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I have long heard of Taiheng¡¯s benevolence and righteousness. Yet, this time, you have been obstructing us at every turn. If it¡¯s just to save some gold and silver, it¡¯s truly disappointing. Now you say it may clash with the Mishan Sect¡­ Miss Shi, what¡¯s the story behind Master Qi Xundao¡¯s illness?¡±


    Shi Zhongyu embraced her Green Maiden Sword tightly, as if only that cold, lifeless object could give her some peace of mind.


    She stood there quietly for a while, but Shi Jingzhi¡¯s persistence didn¡¯t waver. She finally sighed and spoke again.


    ¡°A few days after we retrieved the treasure map, Sect Master Qi suddenly had a high fever and fell into a deep sleep. Our sect has many renowned doctors, but the symptoms were too few for anyone to make sense of. With the turmoil in the martial world, the news of the sect leader¡¯s serious illness would undoubtedly have a significant impact, so our sect kept the information hidden.¡±


    ¡°Despite what Duanyun said, at the beginning, everyone put in their best efforts. But the sect leader¡¯s condition deteriorated rapidly, displaying signs of being at death¡¯s door. After a few days, we could only sustain him with herbal medicine. At first, for ten days, no one had any objections. But after half a month¡­¡±


    Shi Zhongyu wore a bitter expression, hesitating to speak, and eventually changed the topic.


    ¡°Taiheng is currently facing numerous troubles, and Sect Master Qi¡¯s meridians have already deteriorated, making it impossible to return to the past. Even if he were to recover from this illness, he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue as the sect leader of Taiheng.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi understood.


    Taiheng¡¯s money didn¡¯t come from thin air. Aside from the government¡¯s support, they also had fertile fields, flourishing forests, shops, and escorts. These livelihoods required financial support, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to expend such resources for just one person.


    At present, Sect Master Qi was either being sustained by medicinal soup, slowly dying in a coma, or being forcibly saved as a disabled person for a few more years. In either case, it would require Taiheng to invest significant manpower, resources, and wealth.


    There were no filial sons in front of long-term illness. As a large sect, it was difficult for everyone to work together, so would Taiheng really, for the sake of a simple sense of ¡°righteousness¡±, be willing to save a disabled person regardless of the cost?


    ¡°Some people want to give up, but I¡¯m giving it my all with another group of people, causing chaos within Taiheng. As things became increasingly chaotic, the elders sent Duanyun to discuss it with me. I understand Duanyun¡¯s concerns, but I¡­ I just feel that Taiheng shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu gently stroked the Green Maiden Sword, lowered her gaze, and her tone became softer.


    ¡°For decades, Sect Master Qi has exhausted himself for Taiheng, and his kindness towards me and others is as heavy as a mountain. If there is no hope left for him, I will never force it. But there is clearly hope, and yet we selfishly decided to give up¡­ any other sect could give up, but Taiheng shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Yin Ci swept his gaze around, and indeed, within the Kushan Sect, there was no unified opinion on this matter¡ª


    Yan Qing looked at Shi Zhongyu and nodded with a somewhat emotional agreement. Su Si widened his eyes as if he had witnessed a stubborn donkey becoming enlightened, full of disbelief.


    Shi Zhongyu didn¡¯t mention too much about the internal affairs of Taiheng, but Yin Ci could imagine. If giving up was the majority¡¯s decision, she would probably have already been labeled with accusations of ¡°disrupting the sect¡±, ¡°womanly compassion¡±, and ¡°ignorance of the current situation¡±.


    No wonder she had been so irritable when they met a few days ago. To withstand that kind of pressure, her backbone had to be exceptionally strong.


    Seeing that everyone remained silent for a long time, Shi Zhongyu sheathed her sword, and her expression became calmer.


    ¡°That¡¯s the situation. I want to ask the Mishan Sect to save a person who is at the end of their life. The members of the Mishan Sect are proud and arrogant, so they might consider me unreasonable.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi burst into laughter. ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re overthinking. Senior Chen Qianfan has the Buddhist name ¡®Jueguo¡¯ and used to be a monk at the Jianchen Temple. While others may refuse, an eminent monk of the Jianchen Temple would never get angry over saving a person¡¯s life.¡±


    Shi Zhongyu¡¯s expression changed several times before settling on ¡°relief¡±.


    She raised her fist towards Shi Jingzhi. ¡°Sect Master Shi, you didn¡¯t have to get involved in this matter. Today¡¯s favor, I, Shi Zhongyu, will remember it.¡±


    The road ahead should be relatively easy to traverse.


    Thankfully, the Mishan Sect was built on the ruins of Milan, and the area was vast and sparsely populated. Besides the demon-quelling formation, there were no complicated formations or troublesome monsters in sight.


    The only danger was perhaps the ruins buried under the snow. Hidden beneath the thick layer of snow, who knew how many unknown dangers lay concealed. As long as one wasn¡¯t careful, stumbling and falling face-first into the snow was a minor matter. Quite possibly, they might even come face to face with a frozen corpse from two hundred years ago.


    Sect Master Shi¡¯s mind was elsewhere, and after walking a few steps, he stumbled and nearly had an intimate encounter with a snow-covered human head.


    That head had experienced who knew what with its bluish-black swelling, twisted, and deformed. Its facial features were misplaced, and a frozen eyeball had popped out of its eye socket.


    Unfortunately, Shi Jingzhi was preoccupied with important matters. When suddenly faced with this difficulty, it caused half of his soul to explode and the ban to fall into complete silence.


    When he regained his senses, he found himself clinging to Yin Ci again, and the latter was patiently trying to pull him off.


    Shi Zhongyu had witnessed this scene before in the Ghost Tomb and now deliberately averted her gaze, pretending not to have seen anything.


    After this incident, Shi Jingzhi completely dismissed the idea of using his physical body to plow through the snow and save energy. He took a deep breath, and his qinggong suddenly soared. He moved as if treading on thin ice, naturally grasping the technique without any guidance.


    Fortunately, apart from that, there were no other mishaps. Following Juefei¡¯s instructions, the group arrived at their destination before sunset.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Qianfan¡¯s residence had no trace of immortal or Buddhist aura.


    He had chosen a ruined Milan trading post and transformed it into a dwelling. The house was indeed spacious, but the exterior was patched up in a strange and mismatched manner. The building still bore scorch marks, and many holes were plugged with demon skin. The surroundings were an endless expanse of snowy plains, emanating a lonely atmosphere that surged up to everyone¡¯s feet.


    An elderly woman was the first to notice them.


    The old woman seemed to have some Milan lineage. She had slightly curled white hair and a tall nose bridge, but her eyebrows, eyes, and skin resembled those of a typical Central Plains person. Although her dwelling was peculiar, her clothes were clean, and even the damaged areas were carefully embroidered with flowers.


    ¡°Hello there,¡± she rubbed her hands as she greeted in Great Yun¡¯s official language, though not very standard. ¡°Are you here to see Master Chen?¡±


    Shi Jingzhi moved his mask aside and politely greeted her, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°Good kid. Just call me Granny Wei.¡±


    With a smile on her face, Granny Wei¡¯s wrinkles gathered together.


    ¡°Master Chen isn¡¯t here right now but come on in and have a seat first. I¡¯ve cooked some hot soup. It¡¯s not easy for you to travel such a long way¡­ Oh, did you bring a gift? You¡¯ve come a long way; that¡¯s too polite. How about I cook something for you later¡­¡±


    She caught sight of Lord Bai in Su Si¡¯s arms. The Lord Bai¡¯s feelers instantly tensed up, and it desperately tried to burrow into Su Si¡¯s outer robe.


    ¡°The gift is here.¡± Yan Qing came to the rescue in time and handed over the prepared gift.


    Considering that the Mishan Sect was located in a remote area with inconvenient merchant traffic, before their departure, Qu Duanyun had prepared some inexpensive but practical trinkets for them.


    ¡°No need to be so polite. I don¡¯t understand these things. We¡¯ll talk about it when Master Chen returns.¡±


    Granny Wei¡¯s smile remained unchanged as she chattered away, leading everyone inside.


    The house had been converted from a trading post and had an incredibly spacious front hall.


    The left half of the front hall was completely occupied by gray-black slate tiles. The tiles were about three fingers thick, standing on the ground with inscriptions that were incomprehensible. Numerous slate tiles surrounded a table, which was piled high with precarious scrolls and various unnamable instruments.


    The gaps between the slate tiles and the table were filled with barrels of mummified monster corpses. The place was freezing cold, and the interior was far from warm. The corpses of the monsters emitted a faint smell of decay, combined with the frigid air, creating an aura of isolation that kept people at a distance.


    On the other hand, the right half of the front hall was impeccably clean and neatly arranged. The slate floor was devoid of any specks of dust, and a warm fire burned in the stove. The table was covered with a beautiful, embroidered tablecloth, and even the vase had dried branches tied together to form small flowers.


    Granny Wei served them soup one by one. ¡°Master Chen is conducting research, and he goes out to capture monsters every evening. He¡¯s a stickler for time and will come back before dinner. You can wait here at ease. He doesn¡¯t talk much, but he has a good heart and won¡¯t make things difficult for you¡­¡±


    Yan Qing couldn¡¯t bear to see the old woman serving them, so he stood up first. As a result, the table was lighter than they had anticipated, and the entire table shook when he stood up, splashing some soup onto Granny Wei¡¯s gloves.


    ¡°Granny, I apologize. Let me help you out, you¡­¡±


    Yan Qing apologized halfway but couldn¡¯t continue.


    Granny Wei smiled and took off her gloves, revealing a hand covered in densely engraved blood-red patterns. Layers upon layers of magic arrays intertwined on her hand, making it dizzying to look at.


    The patterns were incredibly intricate and complex, to the point where even Yin Ci couldn¡¯t make sense of them at a glance.


    The old woman didn¡¯t think much of it herself. She seemed used to it and swiftly changed into a new pair of gloves. ¡°Oh, you can just sit there. I¡¯m quite strong and robust. Master Chen said that while staying here, you should move around more to invigorate your blood and loosen your muscles.¡±


    No one dared to move this time.


    Yan Qing obediently sat back in his chair, placing his hands on his thighs.


    Granny Wei served herself a bowl of soup and leisurely drank it. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about Master Chen. You all go ahead and drink. It¡¯s cold here, and not drinking will make you feel chilly.¡±


    Yin Ci was the first to pick up his bowl and take a sip. The soup had a gentle flavor and didn¡¯t contain any strange ingredients. However, it lacked even a hint of saltiness, possibly due to some special preparation method in this place.


    With Abbott Juefei as their guarantor and Yin Ci taking the first sip of the soup, everyone mechanically drank the hot soup without taste and continued to wait with a brave face.


    Finally, as the sun set, the door opened.


    Chen Qianfan returned in triumph with a large basket filled with bloody monster corpses.

 CH 71

    Chen Qianfan was roughly sixty years old. It was unknown whether he had drunk some immortal wine or had figured out some magical technique at the Mishan Sect, but his hair was all white, yet his appearance didn¡¯t show signs of aging. He was also very strong and didn¡¯t have the typical leanness associated with old age.


    Monk Juehui had a stern face, while Abbot Juefei had a smiling face, forming a contrasting pair. The former ¡°Monk Jueguo¡± had an expressionless face, complementing the previous two, forming a perfect set.


    However, Chen Qianfan¡¯s facial features were more remarkable than those of Juefei and Juehui. He was also dressed in the elegant attire of the Mishan Sect, with a blue and white outfit that sets him apart from worldly affairs. However, when combined with Chen Qianfan¡¯s overly robust physique, it failed to evoke any sense of immortalness.


    Chen Qianfan placed the basket filled with monster corpses on the doorstep and brushed off the snow from the soles of his shoes.


    ¡°Xiao Chun, is someone here?¡± His tone was indifferent, devoid of emotion.


    Xiao Chun, who was known as Granny Wei, immediately stood up with joy. ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t had visitors for five or six years¡­ Oh, Master, you are skilled in divination, so you must have known already.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Juefei called here. Remove your masks; let me see your faces.¡±


    Inside the room, only Shi Jingzhi and Shi Zhongyu showed their faces, while the remaining three also removed their masks. Chen Qianfan¡¯s gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces, but he didn¡¯t linger on the appearance of Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci.


    ¡°¡­Hmm, it will do.¡±


    After scanning each person¡¯s face, Chen Qianfan spoke vaguely while taking off the heavy record book hanging from his chest. Finally, he reached for a small cloth bag at his waist and threw it beside the corpse basket, causing a few pale red petals to fall out.


    In this manner, he unloaded the burden from his body, then walked to the table without any pretense and slapped the record book onto it.


    Shi Jingzhi took the opportunity to glance at it. The record book had a demon skin cover and yellowed pages with frayed edges, indicating its age.


    ¡°Speak, what is it?¡±


    After settling down, Chen Qianfan drank nearly half a bowl of soup in one breath and asked straightforwardly.


    All the polite words that Shi Jingzhi had prepared vanished.


    Chen Qianfan clearly had no intention of adopting a ¡°hospitable¡± attitude and got straight to the point, which felt a bit distant. They had been guided here by Juefei, but this person hadn¡¯t asked about Juefei¡¯s recent situation.


    Although they didn¡¯t have to lie to his face, which made Shi Jingzhi breathed a sigh of relief, but Chen Qianfan¡¯s attitude was cold and unapproachable.


    Seeing no one speaking, Chen Qianfan rolled his eyes like a dead fish. ¡°Are you all mute? Did you come all this way just to have a meal at my house?¡±


    ¡­It was the familiar enigmatic eccentricity of the Jianchen Temple. Shi Jingzhi relaxed slightly.


    He also got straight to the point. ¡°A ban was placed on this junior¡¯s memories during the first three years by someone. Recently, the ban has been triggered, and I hope Senior can help resolve it. The reward can be negotiated, and I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought it was a big deal.¡± Chen Qianfan waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial problem. After the meal, I¡¯ll take a look. And you, yes, you, the little girl¡ªaren¡¯t you traveling with them?¡±


    Shi Zhongyu, who didn¡¯t expect to be called out so quickly, stood up cautiously and bowed.


    ¡°I am Shi Zhongyu from the Taiheng Sect. I have come here to pay my respects¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me with useless nonsense. I¡¯m not interested in your name.¡± Chen Qianfan, with his poker face, sounded impatient. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Our sect leader is critically ill, and there is no cure.¡± Shi Zhongyu didn¡¯t dare to say more than necessary.


    ¡°Do you have the pulse jade with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Well, then your matter is even more trivial. Wait in line behind that boy, and we¡¯ll discuss it after the meal.¡± Chen Qianfan gulped down the soup and let out a satisfied belch. ¡°I¡¯m done eating; you can do as you please. Xiao Chun, I¡¯ve brought back the demon flowers for you to deal with.¡±


    Granny Wei happily replied, ¡°Ah, would you like more soup?¡±


    Chen Qianfan said, ¡°Sure, bring another bowl.¡±


    Yin Ci took a sip of the unsalted soup and furrowed his brows slightly.


    This Chen Qianfan was quite interesting.


    Shi Jingzhi¡¯s ban was complex, and even if Yin Ci still had his inner force, he didn¡¯t dare to rashly break it. No matter how he looked at it, this wasn¡¯t a ¡°trivial problem¡±. Chen Qianfan didn¡¯t seem like a braggart either, so there might be another ingenious solution.


    Upon hearing that there was a solution, Shi Jingzhi and Shi Zhongyu ate quickly, wishing they could stuff the bowls into their mouths.


    After the meal, Shi Zhongyu barely had time to wipe her mouth before she handed over the pulse jade with both hands.


    The pulse jade was warm and soft, capable of recording a patient¡¯s pulse for about seven days. It was considered an auxiliary tool for remote diagnosis and treatment, but it was expensive enough to leave people speechless. Only the Taiheng Sect could afford such extravagance.


    Chen Qianfan pressed the pulse jade for a while.


    ¡°Are you trying to deceive me? This pulse pattern indicates a common deficiency with fever. Does the patient have any other symptoms?¡±


    She thought that the Mishan Sect would discover something unusual, but with one sentence, Shi Zhongyu¡¯s hopeful anticipation was dampened.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a persistent high fever, nothing else. After several days of high fever, the Sect Master showed signs of Broken Horse¡ª¡±


    Chen Qianfan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Signs of Broken Horse?¡±


    Shi Zhongyu suddenly felt like she misspoke. ¡°¡¯Broken Horse¡¯ is an internal term in our sect. It means that the elderly person is critically ill and difficult to save. I¡­¡±


    Chen Qianfan let out a grunt, interrupting Shi Zhongyu directly, his tone showing a bit more interest. ¡°People in the Central Plains have also noticed, not bad. ¡®Broken Horse¡¯, ¡®Broken Horse¡¯. It¡¯s quite an apt description. I used to call it ¡®Heaven¡¯s Displeasure¡¯, meaning something similar. In the end, whether it¡¯s Broken Horse or Heaven¡¯s Displeasure, the result is the same¡ªthere is no hope left.¡±


    Chen Qianfan stroked his medium-length beard and made a clicking sound with his mouth.


    ¡°And you, with your fox-like eyes and the flag of a wandering healer, you must have treated some illnesses and should have noticed something, right?¡±


    When he said this, Chen Qianfan didn¡¯t even glance at him. It took a moment for Shi Jingzhi to realize that Chen Qianfan was beckoning to him. ¡°I have only seen a few cases, but I did sense something.¡±


    ¡°Severe injuries and serious illnesses seem to have a certain threshold. Before reaching it, treatment is more effective. Once crossed, it¡¯s like trying to stop water with bare hands¡ªmedicine becomes useless¡­ But isn¡¯t this a normal situation?¡±


    Yin Ci also had a similar question.


    It was natural that mild conditions were easier to treat while severe illnesses were more difficult. It was just the elegance of the Taiheng Sect to have coined specific terms for them.


    Chen Qianfan seemed to sense their doubts. ¡°I used to think this was normal too. However, this place is at the intersection of three kingdoms, and occasionally, some foreigners come seeking help¡ªthose people from Luojiu and Great Yun are similar. They also have this invisible and intangible ¡®threshold¡¯. But interestingly, the Qituo people don¡¯t have it.¡±


    Su Si couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because foreigners have different constitutions.¡±


    Chen Qianfan gave Su Si a disdainful look. ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t have thought of such a basic reason? If we must compare, the constitutions of the Qituo people and the Great Yun people are more similar. The Luojiu people, regardless of gender, are all nine feet* tall, and their lifestyles are nothing like the Great Yun people, yet they share this similarity?¡±


    *[Chi] (³ß) A Chinese foot, so 9 Chinese feet is which is about 9.81 normal feet.


    Su Si felt the piercing gaze as if Chen Qianfan had seen through him to the core, and he couldn¡¯t help but keep quiet.


    Chen Qianfan withdrew his gaze. ¡°I call it ¡®Heaven¡¯s Displeasure¡¯ because its characteristics are quite interesting. Anyone who triggers ¡®Heaven¡¯s Displeasure¡¯ is destined to become a burden.¡±


    ¡°Compare them with the Qituo people who don¡¯t have ¡®Heaven¡¯s Displeasure¡¯. If both have a double leg fracture, the Great Yun people will recover in just half a month, while the Qituo people will take two to three months. But if both legs are bitten off by tigers and wolves, even if treated in time, the Great Yun person will die, while the Qiduo people have a chance to survive.¡±


    ¡°The older and weaker a person is, the more likely they are to trigger ¡®Heaven¡¯s Displeasure¡¯. It¡¯s not surprising that you think it¡¯s the elderly who experience Broken Horse. Little girl, your Sect Master¡­ Let me think, he¡¯s around seventy, his meridians are already damaged, and he has been burned into a useless person, right?¡±


    Shi Zhongyu obediently replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Immediately, she hesitated for a moment, but then said, ¡°My family has been in the spice business with the people of Western Ridge for a long time, and the people of Western Ridge have never experienced a situation like the Great Yun people. There was a person from the Western Ridge who had a bone injury in our shop, and it took a hundred days to heal¡­ At that time, I thought it was a coincidence, but it still felt strange.¡±


    So that¡¯s why she was particularly concerned about the ¡°sign of Broken Horse¡±?


    Yin Ci lowered his gaze.


    The ¡°signs of Broken Horse¡± discovered by the Taiheng Sect were the same as Chen Qianfan¡¯s ¡°Heaven¡¯s Displeasure¡±.


    The ¡°Immortal Potential¡± of the Yuanxian Village people and the ¡°Cuckoo Calamity¡± passed down among the people were the ¡°Monster Material¡± that Yin Ci named himself.


    They seemed to vaguely grasp the edges of some abnormal thing, but because the information was sporadic, they couldn¡¯t reach a unified understanding.


    ¡°This ¡®Heaven¡¯s Displeasure¡¯ is strange,¡± Yan Qing suddenly muttered.


    Usually, it was only Su Si who couldn¡¯t control his mouth, so it was rare for Yan Qing to get involved in these peculiar matters. Yin Ci turned his gaze and didn¡¯t miss this anomaly. ¡°What¡¯s strange about it?¡±


    Throughout the journey, Yan Qing had developed a sense of awe towards Yin Ci that he couldn¡¯t put into words. Seeing Yin Ci looking over, he quickly sat up straight on the bench.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. I just saw Lord Bai and had some random thoughts. In the past, when I helped people raise livestock, their habits were the same.¡±


    The more Yan Qing spoke, the less confident he became.


    ¡°For minor injuries and illnesses in livestock, you should treat them quickly. But if the treatment is troublesome or the injury is severe, you should quickly slaughter them for food; otherwise, it would just waste feed.¡±


    This association could be described as either simple or cruel, and Su Si, who was next to Yan Qing, was also stunned for a moment. ¡°San Zi, you¡­ really dare to think.¡±


    Yan Qing quickly explained, ¡°The real ¡®Heaven¡¯s Displeasure¡¯ definitely isn¡¯t like that. We all experience life, aging, sickness, and death. I haven¡¯t heard of anyone being killed and eaten. I just said it casually.¡±


    Chen Qianfan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he picked up the old record book, flipping through it quickly. After writing for a whole incense stick¡¯s worth of time, he realized that he had neglected the main matter.


    ¡°If ¡®Heaven¡¯s Displeasure¡¯ has been triggered, then it¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll accompany me outside for a couple of days to gather some materials, and I¡¯ll make a disaster warding talisman for you.¡±


    Chen Qianfan calmly put down the notebook, yawned, and appeared as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°A disaster warding talisman?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll redirect your Sect Master¡¯s illness onto yourself and ward off the disaster for him. You¡¯re still young and won¡¯t easily trigger ¡®Heaven¡¯s Displeasure¡¯. If your Sect Master¡¯s illness suddenly becomes mild, you can deceive the heavens and temporarily relieve the state of ¡®Heaven¡¯s Displeasure¡¯. Take this opportunity to quickly investigate your Sect Master¡¯s problem. Won¡¯t that solve it?¡±


    Shi Zhongyu stood still in her original spot. ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you going to prescribe medicine?¡±


    Chen Qianfan had no expression on his face. ¡°Prescribe medicine? Given the patient¡¯s condition, it doesn¡¯t seem like some unheard-of, strange illness. His symptoms are too few. It¡¯s more like someone has deliberately weakened his body and deliberately triggered ¡®Heaven¡¯s Displeasure¡¯ to make his death appear more natural.¡±


    ¡°I can at most make him regain consciousness and provide some clues. But let me tell you this, if you ward off the disaster for him for too long, you will also become a useless person. You¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Shi Zhongyu interrupted Chen Qianfan for the first time. ¡°To be able to ward off a disaster for the Sect Master with my own life is enough.¡±


    Chen Qianfan looked at her seriously for the first time. ¡°Alright, next.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi silently stepped forward.


    Yin Ci also focused his attention and temporarily set aside his thoughts on ¡°Heaven¡¯s Displeasure¡± and ¡°Demon Material¡±, preparing to observe how Chen Qianfan would resolve the situation.


    Unfortunately, the more he watched, the more he felt that this person was a bit unreliable.


    Chen Qianfan didn¡¯t prepare a ritual room or burn incense. Instead, he casually dragged over a log and had Shi Jingzhi sit in a spacious area. He didn¡¯t bring out any extraordinary magic weapons either; he just rummaged through the cluttered pile of miscellaneous items in the corner and found a small, dark bronze cymbal.


    With a serious face and rolled-up sleeves, he fiercely struck the cymbal beside Shi Jingzhi¡¯s head, buzzing and clanging, resembling a shamanistic ritual dance performed in the countryside.


    As Shi Jingzhi sat there, he exuded an air of funeral solemnity. He looked bewildered but didn¡¯t dare to ask anything, so he sat there stiffly like a meditating monk.


    Unexpectedly, after buzzing and clanging for half an incense stick¡¯s worth of time, a complete formation appeared behind Shi Jingzhi¡¯s head. It emitted a brilliant golden light and had extremely intricate patterns. Against the backdrop of Shi Jingzhi¡¯s head, it looked like an evil god¡¯s divine radiance.


    Chen Qianfan: ¡°Oh, this¡­ can be treated too. But it¡¯s up to you, kid.¡±


    ¡°Up to me?¡±


    ¡°If you only want to get rid of the suffering caused by the ban, it can be done with a cup of tea. I will remove the portion of your memory that triggered the ban, and the ban will completely fade away. Problem solved¡ªI¡¯m quite skilled at removing memories.¡±


    Chen Qianfan clapped his hands.


    ¡°But if you want to break the ban, that¡¯s a different matter.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi licked his dry lips. ¡°Please explain.¡±


    ¡°The level of the cultivator who placed the ban is higher than that of the elders in my sect. I¡¯m not specifically trained in breaking formations, so how could I easily break such a complex thing?¡±


    ¡°If you insist on breaking it, the chance of life or death is fifty-fifty.¡±


    ¡°Choose, kid.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Yan Qing: A person with intermittent episodes of Yan Budu¡¯s bloodline (¡­


    Master Chen¡¯s violent breakthrough method ¡Ì


    Yin Ci: Alright, let¡¯s see the talented person¡¯s precise surgical skills to remove the lesions.


    Chen Qianfan: (Takes out a shovel) Come, let me dig into your skull.


    Yin Ci & Shi Jingzhi: ¡­¡­

 CH 72

    Receiving such results, Yin Ci felt somewhat disappointed.


    He lacked inner force and was unable to delve deep into the study of techniques. To unravel formations, one had to skillfully and precisely apply inner force, which required a great deal of practice. He only possessed theoretical knowledge, but when it came to the battlefield of ¡°formations¡±, he was nothing more than an inexperienced scholar.


    This formation was set up by a master, and Chen Qianfan could unravel half of it, which theoretically meant he was no ordinary person. Unfortunately, Sect Master Shi¡¯s life was at stake, and the fifty-fifty bet was too thrilling.


    Shi Jingzhi cherished his life above all else.


    It was no wonder the ban remained untouched, and there was no movement from the person behind the scenes¡ªit seemed they had a clear understanding. Although there were people daring enough to gamble their lives, Sect Master Shi wasn¡¯t one of them.


    Not to mention that Shi Jingzhi valued his own life, Yin Ci also had no intention of letting him take such risks.


    From this perspective, erasing memories was a certainty.


    If they talked about the memories triggering Shi Jingzhi¡¯s ban¡­ it should have started with the trip to Hualian Mountain initiated by the Lord of Greed. Memories were easily rekindled and connected, making it necessary to completely erase them, including the cause and effect, in order to be truly clean.


    The nights spent together at the lone pavilion, the gazes exchanged at sunset by the Buddha statue¡ªfrom now on, only Yin Ci would remember them.


    Yin Ci¡¯s heart inexplicably skipped a beat.


    Just at that moment, Shi Jingzhi spoke. ¡°Senior, do I have to make a decision now?¡±


    Contrary to Yin Ci¡¯s expectations, he didn¡¯t immediately come to a conclusion.


    Chen Qianfan put away the small cymbal. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. You can choose whenever you want; it¡¯s not like I have the headache. If you¡¯re going to stay here for a long time, just pay the rent.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll think about it some more then.¡±


    Yin Ci approached, intending to say something, but Shi Jingzhi gently shook his head and made a gesture for silence.


    ¡°A¡¯Ci, shh.¡± After turning his face away from Yin Ci, the elegance and composure on Shi Jingzhi¡¯s face disappeared, leaving only a pleading look tinged with confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Let me think it through on my own, okay?¡±


    Yin Ci frowned, but Shi Jingzhi whispered again.


    ¡°After all, I can¡¯t ignore your thoughts.¡±


    Yin Ci¡¯s heart softened once again at his words, so he could only sigh and agree.


    This matter concerned human life, so Yan Qing and Su Si weren¡¯t too surprised to see Shi Jingzhi hesitate. Shi Jingzhi straightened his clothes and regained a solemn expression. ¡°Yan Qing, Su Si, help Granny Wei tidy up the room, and don¡¯t let her tire herself out as the host.¡±


    His words were impeccable and flawless.


    Unfortunately, when Chen Qianfan realized that there were no memories to be erased, he instantly lost interest in Shi Jingzhi. He forcefully squeezed himself into the ¡°pile of garbage¡± filled with monster corpses, spread out his precious record book, and started hurriedly recording.


    Throughout the entire process, Elder Chen never lifted his head, treating all the elegant guests in the room as if they were wooden stakes.


    Fortunately, Granny Wei was a reasonable person. She didn¡¯t stop the two servants from the Kushan Sect who were running around cleaning the house and instead sat down at the table willingly. She kept herself busy by taking a piece of coarse cloth and embroidering on it.


    Granny Wei¡¯s embroidery skills were astonishing. She embroidered a peach blossom branch so vividly that it seemed about to burst out of the fabric.


    ¡°Master Chen is just like that. Don¡¯t mind him. He has a good heart,¡± she explained in a somewhat uncertain tone while embroidering.


    Shi Jingzhi once again displayed his likable talent and sat next to Granny Wei, pulling up a chair. ¡°Before I came here, I had also heard some stories about Chen Qianfan¡­ Master Chen. He is indeed remarkable.¡±


    Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but cast a sidelong glance at Shi Jingzhi¡ªthe stories he heard most likely were specifically researched and sent from those exhausted messenger sparrow demons.


    Unexpectedly, Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t pursue the topic further. He changed the subject. ¡°Granny, it¡¯s getting dark. Aren¡¯t your eyes tired from embroidering? Should I brighten up the lights for you?¡±


    ¡°My eyes are good, and they still work well.¡± Granny Wei smiled and extended her hand, showing the traces of formations on it. ¡°I used to have health problems, and many ailments. Even these eyes were treated by Master Chen with his immortal techniques.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi was quite adept at conversation. Before Yan Qing could finish washing the pot, he already brought up Granny Wei¡¯s identity¡ªconsidering Granny Wei¡¯s ordinary background, it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal.


    Granny Wei was getting old, and she couldn¡¯t remember many things clearly. Nevertheless, they were able to piece together her background from her ramblings.


    Granny Wei¡¯s real name was Wei Chun, and she had some Milan lineage. When she was young, she was bought by a wealthy merchant from Twin Rivers. Due to unbearable abuse, she injured her owner and escaped. Afraid that someone would be waiting for her on the way to the Central Plains, she took a decisive action and ran towards the Mishan Sect, where the population was sparse.


    When Chen Qianfan found her, Wei Chun was on the verge of freezing to death. Chen Qianfan silently treated her illness and was about to send her away.


    ¡°Seeing him living in such a miserable state every day, looking disheveled and I had nowhere else to go, I struck a bargain with him and stayed here.¡± Granny Wei laughed. ¡°I clean for him, and he treats me and feeds me¡­ Time flies so quickly. It¡¯s been thirty years in the blink of an eye.¡±


    Yin Ci asked, ¡°Master Chen has been living here for thirty years?¡±


    Granny Wei smiled and squinted her eyes. ¡°Yes, researching the path to immortality. Master Chen is the best healer I¡¯ve ever seen. He always said those elixirs and panaceas were unreliable. If you want to become immortal, you have to eliminate pain and cultivate an incorruptible body on your own.¡±


    So, he was someone who specialized in healing techniques. No wonder the abbot felt the need to introduce him. However, it was peculiar for an eminent monk to pursue the path of longevity, making one wonder what extraordinary experiences he had been through.


    Seeing Yin Ci hesitating to speak, Shi Jingzhi pulled him aside and whispered in his ear, ¡°Actually, I looked into it. Master Chen is a complex person. When he entered the Jianchen Temple for the first time, he was completely heartbroken. He was considered a top scholar, but he was rejected by the girl he adored. Without even taking the exam, he turned around and left the secular world.¡±


    Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yet he still managed to enter the Jianchen Temple. He¡¯s truly a talented individual.


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°According to the abbot¡¯s words, he was extremely intelligent but also full of pride and emotions. Chen Qianfan didn¡¯t accept it and went to retrieve the Sword of Compassion¡ªalthough I didn¡¯t get any specific information, his situation seems similar to Su Si¡¯s.¡±


    That meant he was mercilessly beaten by the sword.


    Yin Ci: ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°He had a great awakening and realized that he wasn¡¯t suited to be a monk. He found the swordsmanship of the Sword of Compassion fascinating. So the next day, Chen Qianfan returned to secular life and joined the Mishan Sect, attempting to become an immortal.¡±


    Yin Ci was speechless.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chen Qianfan¡¯s sharp mind, just looking at the trajectory of his life, he was clearly unreliable.


    However, as Yin Ci looked at Chen Qianfan¡¯s expressionless face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was off. This person was completely absorbed in his own little world, indifferent to outsiders, and had a sharp tongue. No matter how he looked at it, he didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with being ¡°emotional¡±.


    Throughout the night, Chen Qianfan remained seated at the table. He would cook something for a bit and jot down some notes for a while, resembling a fully wound-up puppet more than a passionate living person. He didn¡¯t say a word, and Granny Wei didn¡¯t pay him any attention either, focusing on her embroidery.


    But in the middle of the night, she would specially pour him a cup of warm tea before going to sleep.


    Yin Ci was waiting for this moment. He briefly diverted Shi Jingzhi¡¯s attention and walked up to Chen Qianfan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a disaster warding talisman.¡± Yin Ci got straight to the point.


    Chen Qianfan raised an eyebrow. ¡°I made them using curses myself. It¡¯s normal if you don¡¯t know. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Can the risk of unraveling formations be blocked with a disaster warding talisman?¡±


    A look of blatant disdain flashed in Chen Qianfan¡¯s gaze. ¡°To unravel formations, you must first break and then establish, dividing the formation with force. You bear the injuries, while he¡¯s the one being broken by the hammer¡ªforget about formations. It¡¯s like me cutting you and the poison blood oozing out on its own. Can a talisman block that?¡±


    Yin Ci remained silent.


    Chen Qianfan¡¯s sarcastic and strange manner was quite different from the orthodox nature of the Jianchen Temple. Monks, at the very least, possessed some compassion, but this person was different. Every word he spoke carried a hint of mockery, asking if you were stupid.


    For a moment, Yin Ci really wanted to give this old man a piece of his mind.


    Yin Ci took a deep breath and continued with his humble inquiry. ¡°Can a disaster warding talisman prolong one¡¯s life?¡±


    Chen Qianfan raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. This disaster warding talisman was created by the Queen of Milan. Originally, it was a curse called ¡®Transferring Calamity¡¯. The cursed person carries the sub-talisman, while the cultivator holds the mother talisman. The cultivator can mutilate themselves without pain or injury, but as for the cursed person¡­ Hmph.¡±


    He snorted twice and glanced at Yin Ci, who maintained a calm expression, before continuing, ¡°Even if I have made some improvements, its essence is still transferring external diseases and injuries, not altering one¡¯s fate. It can¡¯t save the diseases one carries since birth. When the time of life is up, it can¡¯t save you.¡±


    ¡®Indeed, there are no miracles in this world,¡¯ Yin Ci thought. After all, if a disaster warding talisman could block everything, the emperor would have become an undying old monster a long time ago.


    After pondering for a moment, Yin Ci lowered his head. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, I still want to request a pair.¡±


    Even if it couldn¡¯t save Shi Jingzhi from his congenital ailment, his cheap master was still a mortal with a fragile body. He couldn¡¯t die anyway, so it would be better to have some protection against life-threatening disasters.


    Chen Qianfan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I would call you filial, but you don¡¯t seem much like that kid¡¯s disciple. What are you to him?¡±


    Yin Ci was about to organize his response when the person in question twirled his beard again and muttered to himself, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not my concern anyway. If you want a disaster-p warding talisman, go out tomorrow with that little girl to gather materials.¡±


    Yin Ci replied numbly, ¡°Thank you, Senior, but this matter must only be privy between you and me*.¡±


    *(ÌìÖªµØÖª) Idiom referring to only heaven and earth knows (but no one else).


    Chen Qianfan widened his eyes. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±


    Yin Ci picked up a clump of mud from the side of the table and made a slight alteration to the incantation on the slate. Although he couldn¡¯t perform magic, his theoretical knowledge was on par¡ªat least enough to disturb the old man¡¯s peace of mind.


    Chen Qianfan: ¡°Alright, heaven knows, earth knows, only you know, and I know¡­ Kid, come back here and finish modifying this incantation!¡±


    Naturally, Yin Ci didn¡¯t turn back. He happily left behind Chen Qianfan¡¯s roar.


    He would help him correct a few theoretical aspects of magic another day, considering it as repaying a favor.


    Granny Wei and Shi Zhongyu slept together, while a separate room was provided for the four men. Granny Wei spread a thick and soft monster skin on the ground and placed four sets of bedding.


    After spending a whole day in the shuttle and walking through the snowy plains for most of the day, everyone was exhausted. Su Si and Yan Qing slept on top of each other, while Lord Bai took Su Si¡¯s pillow, dozing off lazily.


    Even Shi Jingzhi couldn¡¯t wait for Yin Ci and leaned against the bedding, falling asleep while sitting.


    Just as Yin Ci approached, Shi Jingzhi twitched his nose.


    Smelling a familiar scent, Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t bother to open his eyes. He didn¡¯t speak, but his brows slightly relaxed, and the gloom on his face dissipated somewhat.


    As soon as Yin Ci sat down beside him, Shi Jingzhi relaxed completely and fell into a deep slumber.


    However, Yin Ci couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Now that he had some free time, he thought he would contemplate the concepts of the yang fire, examine the benefits and drawbacks, and prepare for a detailed conversation with Shi Jingzhi tomorrow. But his mind was unusually chaotic.


    [What are you to him?]


    Yin Ci couldn¡¯t come up with an answer immediately to Chen Qianfan¡¯s unintentional question. Then, from what standpoint should he interfere with Shi Jingzhi¡¯s own choices?


    Having been in seclusion for too long, Yin Ci had long forgotten how to control others without being overbearing. Encountering someone he wanted to handle with care now made his centuries of experience useless, and he felt utterly clueless.


    How troublesome.


    ¡­Well, forget it. He would have plenty of time to think about it tomorrow when they set out.

 CH 73

    Tired to the point of exhaustion didn¡¯t delay someone¡¯s early rising.


    At the hour of the tiger, Shi Jingzhi writhed around Yin Ci¡¯s side a few times before pulling himself up. Little did he know that this time his talented disciple didn¡¯t laze in bed either. Like peanuts being pulled, he followed Shi Jingzhi and emerged from the blankets.


    There was no trace of Yan Qing in the room. Ever since he acquired the Sword of Compassion and the ¡°Jade Bell Sword Technique¡±, it seemed like Yan Qing had firecrackers tied behind his head. He would explode whenever he slacked off. Only Su Si slept sprawled on the mat, with Lord Bai curled up like a snowball pressing against his chest.


    Shi Jingzhi kicked the blanket near his feet and covered Su Si, whose hands and feet were exposed. Then he dragged his drowsy disciple back to the front hall, moving quietly.


    The elderly seldom slept much. Granny Wei was already busy in the hall. The sky outside was still dark, but it was adorned with a beautiful indigo color when illuminated by the snow. They didn¡¯t know whether Elder Chen had slept or not, but he was still glued to the table, most likely still pondering his path to immortality.


    ¡°The young man with red eyes went out to practice swordsmanship.¡±


    Granny Wei smiled warmly as she fetched a basin of hot water. The soup in the pot was still the same, with a consistent aroma, though it was uncertain if salt was added today.


    Shi Jingzhi glanced at Chen Qianfan out of the corner of his eye. This old man was at least from the Jianchen Temple and had also been beaten by the Sword of Compassion. He definitely wouldn¡¯t overlook anything. Unexpectedly, when Chen Qianfan saw the descendant of the Yan family wielding that sword and leaving, he remained as steady as Mount Tai, composed and unruffled, without a hint of surprise.


    He was too calm.


    Chen Qianfan seemed to sense Shi Jingzhi¡¯s gaze but couldn¡¯t be bothered to lift his eyelids. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll take that girl to dig for materials. You all should contribute as well. Tell that dead-faced boy to come with me. And as for you, think carefully about whether you want to discard your memories or gamble your life.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi made a quick decision. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Finally, Chen Qianfan raised his precious eyes and glanced at Shi Jingzhi. ¡°What are you going for? Itching for something to do? I only need one of you, too many eyes are annoying.¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s diagnoses is clear, so it¡¯s best to deal with the problem efficiently*. His medical treatment isn¡¯t like those people in the martial world, asking for strange rewards. Actually, I¡¯m also suffering from a peculiar illness and would like to ask Master for advice.¡±


    *Cut the mess quickly (¿ìµ¶Õ¶ÂÒÂé) Metaphor referring to handling things decisively, grasping the key points, and solving the problem quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, even holding in a fart until the next day. Well, fine. I do hate it when people ask for too much at once. Come over here.¡±


    After half an incense stick¡¯s time.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be cured, can¡¯t be cured. Either wait for a stroke of luck or wait for death,¡± Chen Qianfan said bluntly.


    Shi Jingzhi and Yin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Chen Qianfan glared at them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This is an inherent ailment. I¡¯ve lived this long seeking immortality. Why should I bother with someone else¡¯s problem from birth? But your condition is too peculiar. I¡¯m afraid no one in the Central Plains can diagnose it.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t have high expectations to begin with and didn¡¯t show disappointment. ¡°Senior has sharp eyes. This illness is indeed extraordinary, and I am currently seeking desperate measures to save myself.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi remained calm, and Chen Qianfan¡¯s temper softened slightly. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s an unconventional solution. I¡¯m somewhat interested in that desperate measure, but my old arms and legs can¡¯t compete with a young person.¡±


    Speaking of this, he showed a somewhat regretful expression. ¡°There is still more than half a year of lifespan left¡­ It¡¯s a pity. Your inner force is so abundant¡ªclearly a good material for spellcasting.¡±


    ¡°Senior is too kind. To be honest, this junior wants to accompany senior on this journey to learn¡ª¡±


    Elder Chen returned to the table with his hands behind his back and began manipulating the monster corpse again. ¡°I wasn¡¯t praising you. I just said that your body is full of inner force, suitable for use as material for crafting weapons and formations.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡±


    So ¡°material¡± was meant literally.


    It turned out that this old man wasn¡¯t regretting his own short life but rather lamenting that he couldn¡¯t die at this moment, allowing him to skin and dissect Shi Jingzhi for research.


    Shi Jingzhi took two steps back, half hiding behind his disciple. The politeness in his tone wavered. ¡°¡­This junior still wants to go.¡±


    Elder Chen looked him up and down; his semi-long beard trembling slightly. His tone became somewhat gentler. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi suspected that this kindness wasn¡¯t directed at him but rather at his physical body. He guessed that Elder Chen felt the excellent material was out of reach, so he could at least take a look. Fortunately, with the assurance of the Jianchen Temple, Chen Qianfan couldn¡¯t possibly be a person who killed and desecrated corpses. Shi Jingzhi mustered up his courage and joined the expedition.


    The breakfast soup this time had salt in it, and the taste was unexpectedly good.


    After the meal, Granny Wei continued to embroider her flowers as usual, humming a vulgar tune she had picked up from somewhere. ¡°The warm breeze loves the charming peach branches, the spring river is calm, whose home is filled with spring¡­¡±


    Her dialect wasn¡¯t quite accurate, but the melody of this song was spot-on. Even when sung in an elderly voice, the melody remained soft and pleasant, carrying a touch of lingering notes, adding a hint of southern water vapor to the northern land.


    Chen Qianfan chewed on cud like a cow, pretending not to hear. He took the food prepared by Granny Wei, turned himself into a luggage rack, and leisurely walked out without even saying goodbye.


    The snow didn¡¯t reach their calves. Chen Qianfan led the way at the forefront, and the group walked at a moderate pace.


    Yin Ci remained silent throughout the journey, resisting the impulse to glance at Shi Jingzhi. He still couldn¡¯t figure out how to intervene in this matter in a gentle manner. Poor him; he had never acted as a father to anyone in his hundreds of years of existence. This was the first time he experienced a feeling of helplessness.


    Although he picked up Sun Huaijin when Sun Huaijin was only eleven or twelve years old, Yin Ci always felt that something was different.


    Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t really ¡°expect¡± anything from him.


    Sun Huaijin was indeed an ordinary person who needed guidance in every aspect. But the Little Mute never truly regarded him as a father, and Shi Jingzhi didn¡¯t need his care either. With his exquisite senses and dexterous skills, even though he liked to cause some physical pain to himself, Shi Jingzhi knew it wouldn¡¯t endanger his life.


    Ever since his inner demon emerged, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s understanding of human emotions had grown rapidly. On the other hand, Yin Ci, since his birth, had never treated people with a gentle and soft demeanor. Even when he previously felt distressed about someone¡¯s injury, his actions were filled with the dominance of a superior.


    Shi Jingzhi fully accepted it, thinking that it wasn¡¯t because he was indecisive or soft-hearted but rather to avoid conflict with him.


    Neither of them knew who was taking care of whom, and the more Yin Ci thought about it, the more powerless he felt.


    For trivial matters, forcing Shi Jingzhi to make such a big decision would probably put an end to their hard-earned friendship. The tangled mess in his hands became warm and alive, and Demonic Lord Yin¡¯s swift blade couldn¡¯t cut through it, giving him a headache.


    Yin Ci wasn¡¯t the only one pondering this. Shi Zhongyu also cared about her sect leader and had already run halfway with her three souls and seven spirits. Her knees were almost stiff. Shi Jingzhi walked at the back of the group, feeling bitter in his heart.


    Clearly, he was the one facing life and death, yet at this moment, he had become a gravedigger, urging two young and beautiful bodies forward. With the addition of the silent Elder Chen, no matter how he looked at it, he was the most energetic one among the group.


    However, Shi Jingzhi¡¯s enthusiasm didn¡¯t last long. As the sun rose, the sky became clear, and the snowscape seemed like a paradise on Earth. Unfortunately, Chen Qianfan insisted on taking the darkest path. The further the group walked, the more desolate the surroundings became, and the cold wind grew increasingly chilling. The scenery gradually became eerie, and a bone-chilling cold seeped into the depths of their bones.


    Elder Chen stopped in front of a glacier.


    The glacier was covered in pristine white snow, and embedded in the snow was a dead deer. The deer appeared aged, as if it had frozen to death in that spot. Its carcass lay on its side within the snow, relatively intact with no visible signs of blood.


    The antlers of the deer were covered with strange-looking flesh bulbs, indicating that it was a deer monster with subtle transformation.


    Chen Qianfan muttered indistinctly, took out a logbook, and made a mark. ¡°We¡¯ll use this as a guide today.¡±


    Upon hearing that they were searching for materials, Shi Jingzhi initially thought they were going to hunt monsters or unearth some heavenly treasures. Now, facing a dead deer, he was a bit confused. ¡°Guide?¡±


    Chen Qianfan revealed a faint smirk. ¡°Spells are difficult to make, but I have experience dealing with such difficulties. Materials are hard to find, so of course, the young ones should contribute too. Don¡¯t babble nonsense. Shut up and watch. It¡¯s not easy to find a big monster corpse. You all better work hard later so we don¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡±


    The other three people obediently stood in place.


    Chen Qianfan first took out a bowl of dried, black-red fruits and scattered them on the deer corpse. Then he melted snow to make a small pot of thick medicinal juice, which he carefully poured around the deer corpse, forming a deep red pattern. The thick substance, like blood, didn¡¯t disperse with the melted snow but instead formed clear traces.


    Chen Qianfan meticulously painted the pattern; his steps were light, not stepping on even a trace of the medicine.


    When the formation was complete, the intricate details dazzled the eyes, resembling the techniques used by Granny Wei.


    Whether it was an illusion or not, Shi Jingzhi felt that the deer corpse seemed fresher now, not as stiff as before. It appeared to have recently died, emitting steam as if it were still warm.


    Chen Qianfan touched and felt around, took out four dark-brown, coarse incense sticks, and stabbed one into the eyes of the deer monster. Once ignited, the incense emitted a blue flame, and the black smoke rose straight into the sky, causing one¡¯s hair to stand on end.


    Shi Jingzhi took a breath of cold air, feeling his teeth ache. No matter how he looked at it, this thing seemed more like dark magic than immortal arts.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Chen Qianfan turned around and leaped out of the formation. He shook his bundle and took out a bottle of dirty pills, pouring four into his hand. He didn¡¯t care about the dirt and ash on his hands.


    Those pills emitted a pungent and sour odor with a suspicious oily sheen.


    Elder Chen didn¡¯t mind and took one, crunching and chewing on it.


    Shi Jingzhi held back a cry of despair and struggled to pick up one pill. He had some lingering hope, thinking that maybe it would only smell nauseating but not taste as extreme. However, as soon as it entered his mouth, it felt like a layer of rotten mud enveloped his tongue, bitter and greasy.


    He stuffed a handful of snow into his mouth to suppress the strange taste. Even Shi Zhongyu grimaced, while Yin Ci remained indifferent.


    ¡°That was the Breath Halting Pill. In theory, you should hold your breath for a long time, but you youngsters definitely can¡¯t do that¡­ Using this, you can breathe slightly. Remember not to make loud noises or breathe heavily.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi whispered, ¡°Senior, can you hold your breath for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°Then this pill¡­¡±


    ¡°About three to five years. It¡¯s still fine.¡±


    Shi Jingzhi wanted to cry without tears.


    Finally, the incense stick inserted in the deer¡¯s eye suddenly brightened. The black smoke on the incense abruptly changed direction, all pointing towards a nearby glacier like four taut black ropes.


    ¡°The Arcane Arts of the Queen of Milan. It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here,¡± Chen Qianfan said. ¡°Listen to my commands later and don¡¯t act rashly¡ªespecially you, boy with the fox eyes. Your inner force is too strong. If you recklessly damage the Arcane Arts, you¡¯ll be opposing the entire Mishan Sect.¡±


    Yin Ci couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°The Arcane Arts?¡±


    He had heard of it before. According to the Mishan Sect, the Arcane Arts contained complex and profound spells. The Arcane Arts itself was also quite dangerous, and even the members of the Mishan Sect were reluctant to touch it unless necessary.


    Yin Ci himself couldn¡¯t perform such arts, and the masters of the Mishan Sect specialized in their own fields, so not many people were willing to study the Arcane Arts. He had skipped this clue and only investigated the existing arts of the Mishan Sect.


    Who would have thought that today they would stumble upon it?


    However, it was unexpected that the Arcane Arts wasn¡¯t stored in a secretive location.


    While everyone was speculating, the four incense sticks burned out.


    At this moment, without Chen Qianfan explaining, Yin Ci already understood why the Arcane Arts couldn¡¯t be stored and where the danger lay¡ª


    A sizable group was approaching in a grand manner.


    The main composition of the group consisted of peculiar-looking insect and rat monsters, interspersed with several hundred larger monsters. The group of monsters swayed as they marched, lined up neatly like a funeral procession.


    They surrounded a monstrous figure that was about five to six zhang tall.


    Judging by its figure, the monstrous being resembled a woman, but her body wasn¡¯t complete. Instead, it was made up of numerous pieced-together naked corpses. Her head was composed of thousands of heads, with densely packed faces stacked together, like something from a nightmare.


    The bodies didn¡¯t rot or bloat, emitting no foul smell of decay. On the pale skin, numerous dark red, ink-like worms crawled around, resembling living creatures.


    Maintaining a kneeling position, it slowly moved forward with the group, and the countless heads on its ¡°head¡± jostled and pushed, revealing a seam in the middle. Then, with its patched-together giant hands, it picked up the deer monster¡¯s corpse and inserted it into the opening on its head.


    After chewing slowly, it spat out a pile of broken bones. The surrounding smaller monsters swarmed over and devoured the remains.


    ¡°This is the Arcane Arts of the Queen of Milan. The ancient corpses on the Arcane Arts are essential materials for warding off disasters, and the spells on the ancient corpses are a unique creation of the queen herself. She dedicated her life¡¯s study to it. With her own body as the core, she refined the most vicious weapon of Milan using her own corpse.¡±


    Chen Qianfan whispered.


    ¡°This place is rich in resources, but in the past two hundred years, the original residents of Milan have all moved away, and only the Mishan Sect, skilled in the arts, has remained. Young ones, the Mishan Sect never settles in one place without reason.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred years ago, wherever humans and animals gathered, it would easily attract a group of monsters guided by this weapon. The weapon would devour those with the strongest inner force to sustain itself, while the monsters would consume their remains, coexisting with each other. Initially, it wasn¡¯t called the Arcane Arts but was referred to as the ¡®Queen¡¯s Funeral¡¯.¡±